Introduction
The Original Story Concept: Assassin's Pledge follows the story of a young man named Kiiro Ryu, known to everyone as Shadow Drakano. His past is full of tragedy and violence which is why he seems to lack emotion and constantly distances himself from others.
Shadow was born to Meya Ryu, a young woman who fell in love with the most dangerous man ever to sail the oceans of the world. His true name was known only to Meya, but his title as the Red-Eyed One of the Seas was more than enough to herald the coming of a dark days whenever he headed for land. Shadow was born in the year 551 Post Union, and grew up for the first five years of his life under Meya and her husband's care to become a normal young scholar. His home was attacked one day and he witnessed his mother, who was nine months pregnant, being raped and beaten while his father was chained to the stairs and literally being slowly cut to pieces. Once his father had been gutted and decapitated, his Meya's throat was slashed just inches from his face and her blood sprayed into his mouth.
The grisly sight was enough to cause Shadow to go into shock, and though he was young, he lost all grip on sanity after witnessing that horrible night. By some miracle he survived his house burning down around him and wandered into the countryside where he was found by a man named Takai, who was the leader of the Assassins of Teisei. He took the boy under his wing and taught him everything he knew, promising the boy power and the opportunity for revenge. As a gift, Takai found the men responsible for killing his family and kept tabs on them until Shadow was old enough to seek vengeance some four years later. Shadow grew up as the perfect Assassin, being brainwashed and manipulated in such a way that he forgot all the lessons he was taught as a boy about always being fair minded and even tempered, and instead became a ruthless killing machine. Neither man, woman, child nor the elderly were safe from his blade.
Some time later, Shadow came to understand the feelings of friendship when he met a young woman named Iris Di' Nelma, who treated him with kindness and respect despite who he was. Being his first real friend she was the only person he ever cared about, and when Iris fell deathly ill and asked Shadow to be the one to end her suffering, Shadow reluctantly complied and fell into depression. It was then that he realized just how much pain he had been causing as an Assassin and vowed then and there never to take another innocent life, and that he would one day abandon Teisei to find a new life for himself.
Three years later, when Shadow was twenty years old, he found the opportunity he had been waiting for and together with another Assassin named Taira he killed Takai and abandoned the fortress of Teisei. Together they found new friends, and made important discoveries as Shadow began to eliminate the pawns Takai had placed in powerful positions around the continent. One important discovery was that Meya had planned all this since almost a year before he was born, and that she was responsible for what he had become. She knew about Teisei and Takai, and that with the blood of the Red-Eyed One flowing through his veins it was only a matter of time before he rebelled against Teisei and began his own path. She had wanted him to take over Takai's work, which would have indirectly set himself up as the most powerful man on the continent. Controlling figureheads who were second in line for the throne, should the rulers of the five nations die, he would control those who ascended the throne and control the whole continent. Shadow refused and ended up killing Meya some time later, after manipulating the army of Cre' Est into attacking Teisei and nearly wiping them out in the process.
Shadow then decided to continue his work of eliminating all of Takai's pawns scattered across the continent, no matter how long it took to find them and no matter where it took him.
Assassin's Pledge Role Play scenario: This roleplay ignores the fact that Shadow was born a normal child and also ignores everything about Meya, insisting instead that Shadow was born into Teisei and raised all his life as an Assassin from the get go. The reasons for his abandoning Teisei remain the same, and so too do the events leading up to Teisei's battle with Cre' Est. Shadow made new friends who were not present in the original story, but never the less continues with his mission of eliminating important figures that Takai set up for power before his death.
What's going on in the rp as of now: Teisei as an organization has fallen to Shadow and his friends, and a new plan has been brought forth by Kain to train an army of peace keepers who will aid in restoring and holding balance between the ruling powers of the five nations. As of now, they all struggle for power over one another due to poor leadership and balance has been torn asunder. Right now, Shadow and his friends must find a way to restore the balance of power while simultaneously restoring peace to the people of the continent who are now at each other's throats due to poverty and desperation. But with only a world of violence to go on, can Shadow bring about such a change even with the aid of his new companions?
Shadow was born to Meya Ryu, a young woman who fell in love with the most dangerous man ever to sail the oceans of the world. His true name was known only to Meya, but his title as the Red-Eyed One of the Seas was more than enough to herald the coming of a dark days whenever he headed for land. Shadow was born in the year 551 Post Union, and grew up for the first five years of his life under Meya and her husband's care to become a normal young scholar. His home was attacked one day and he witnessed his mother, who was nine months pregnant, being raped and beaten while his father was chained to the stairs and literally being slowly cut to pieces. Once his father had been gutted and decapitated, his Meya's throat was slashed just inches from his face and her blood sprayed into his mouth.
The grisly sight was enough to cause Shadow to go into shock, and though he was young, he lost all grip on sanity after witnessing that horrible night. By some miracle he survived his house burning down around him and wandered into the countryside where he was found by a man named Takai, who was the leader of the Assassins of Teisei. He took the boy under his wing and taught him everything he knew, promising the boy power and the opportunity for revenge. As a gift, Takai found the men responsible for killing his family and kept tabs on them until Shadow was old enough to seek vengeance some four years later. Shadow grew up as the perfect Assassin, being brainwashed and manipulated in such a way that he forgot all the lessons he was taught as a boy about always being fair minded and even tempered, and instead became a ruthless killing machine. Neither man, woman, child nor the elderly were safe from his blade.
Some time later, Shadow came to understand the feelings of friendship when he met a young woman named Iris Di' Nelma, who treated him with kindness and respect despite who he was. Being his first real friend she was the only person he ever cared about, and when Iris fell deathly ill and asked Shadow to be the one to end her suffering, Shadow reluctantly complied and fell into depression. It was then that he realized just how much pain he had been causing as an Assassin and vowed then and there never to take another innocent life, and that he would one day abandon Teisei to find a new life for himself.
Three years later, when Shadow was twenty years old, he found the opportunity he had been waiting for and together with another Assassin named Taira he killed Takai and abandoned the fortress of Teisei. Together they found new friends, and made important discoveries as Shadow began to eliminate the pawns Takai had placed in powerful positions around the continent. One important discovery was that Meya had planned all this since almost a year before he was born, and that she was responsible for what he had become. She knew about Teisei and Takai, and that with the blood of the Red-Eyed One flowing through his veins it was only a matter of time before he rebelled against Teisei and began his own path. She had wanted him to take over Takai's work, which would have indirectly set himself up as the most powerful man on the continent. Controlling figureheads who were second in line for the throne, should the rulers of the five nations die, he would control those who ascended the throne and control the whole continent. Shadow refused and ended up killing Meya some time later, after manipulating the army of Cre' Est into attacking Teisei and nearly wiping them out in the process.
Shadow then decided to continue his work of eliminating all of Takai's pawns scattered across the continent, no matter how long it took to find them and no matter where it took him.
Assassin's Pledge Role Play scenario: This roleplay ignores the fact that Shadow was born a normal child and also ignores everything about Meya, insisting instead that Shadow was born into Teisei and raised all his life as an Assassin from the get go. The reasons for his abandoning Teisei remain the same, and so too do the events leading up to Teisei's battle with Cre' Est. Shadow made new friends who were not present in the original story, but never the less continues with his mission of eliminating important figures that Takai set up for power before his death.
What's going on in the rp as of now: Teisei as an organization has fallen to Shadow and his friends, and a new plan has been brought forth by Kain to train an army of peace keepers who will aid in restoring and holding balance between the ruling powers of the five nations. As of now, they all struggle for power over one another due to poor leadership and balance has been torn asunder. Right now, Shadow and his friends must find a way to restore the balance of power while simultaneously restoring peace to the people of the continent who are now at each other's throats due to poverty and desperation. But with only a world of violence to go on, can Shadow bring about such a change even with the aid of his new companions?
Threads
No threads found.
The Story
Had it been a normal day in the port town of Ral'Shie in Gweynura, there would be well over two hundred ships in port. Hundreds of people would be scurrying about in their efforts to unload and deliver the cargo on board. Hundreds more would be searching the market stalls along the port for items of interest, and the sky would be filled with birds and the winds would carry the sounds of the sea across the town.
Today though, was anything but normal.
With the discovery and contact with continents previously unknown, the Capital had sent members of the Royal Guard to keep the peace at port where trade was conducted on a regular basis until an acceptable level of security was maintained by those involved rather than a militarized overseer.
One of Gweynura's generals, General Opton L'Czi, was in charge of the military's actions, and he maintained a well kept watch on the town as the new trading routines began to settle down.
Pirate attacks had increased as well, and today marked the beginning of a brand new assault.
The seas were ablaze with the sounds of cannon fire as a small army of pirates began laying waste to the port. Overrunning the docks in droves from over fifteen ships, they descended on the port town like a swarm of locusts. The Royal Guards had mobilized, but were unprepared for the scale of the attack at hand.
Over seventy innocent lives had already been snuffed out by the assault, and dozens of Royal Guard members were dead or dying. Bodies now decorated the docks and streets as people were gunned down and stabbed to death by the advancing pirate force.
General Opton had since been wounded, and took shelter form the assault behind a damaged building to try and regain his composure after being shaken so badly by the assault. While he tried to recover, the surrounding area was in turmoil, and he cursed himself for being so powerless.
The situation seemed hopeless for the Royal Guards, with their numbers beginning to dwindle and their general wounded, and even more hopeless for the citizens fleeing the attack as the pirates raided the port and came ashore. Brawls between pirates and Royal Guards exploded in the streets, with innocent people getting caught in the crossfire.
Shortly after the attack began however, a new stream of participants in the battle came forth. The town militia, organized by the strongest warriors the town had produced, came to meet the attack and ward the pirates from their homes.
Utter chaos ensued, but through it all, a single solitary figure watched from a ledge on a rooftop near the town's central square, waiting for his chance to engage in combat as the pirate force began to slowly retreat from the city streets to regroup back at the docks.
His black hair flowed gently in the breeze, and his long jacket waved out lazily behind him as he kneeled at the edge of the roof.
He watched silently and looked around, observing as other prominent figures in the carnage began to appear and take control of their immediate surroundings. By his count, there were four individuals who really stood out as above average warriors, each one fighting with amazing skill against the overwhelming force ahead of them.
He studied the battle, minding the ebb and flow of the chaos and awaiting the perfect moment to enter the fray as the fighting began to intensify.
With families now fleeing through the streets, and the town militia, Royal Guards and pirates engaged in combat, the body count could only rise from here.
Today though, was anything but normal.
With the discovery and contact with continents previously unknown, the Capital had sent members of the Royal Guard to keep the peace at port where trade was conducted on a regular basis until an acceptable level of security was maintained by those involved rather than a militarized overseer.
One of Gweynura's generals, General Opton L'Czi, was in charge of the military's actions, and he maintained a well kept watch on the town as the new trading routines began to settle down.
Pirate attacks had increased as well, and today marked the beginning of a brand new assault.
The seas were ablaze with the sounds of cannon fire as a small army of pirates began laying waste to the port. Overrunning the docks in droves from over fifteen ships, they descended on the port town like a swarm of locusts. The Royal Guards had mobilized, but were unprepared for the scale of the attack at hand.
Over seventy innocent lives had already been snuffed out by the assault, and dozens of Royal Guard members were dead or dying. Bodies now decorated the docks and streets as people were gunned down and stabbed to death by the advancing pirate force.
General Opton had since been wounded, and took shelter form the assault behind a damaged building to try and regain his composure after being shaken so badly by the assault. While he tried to recover, the surrounding area was in turmoil, and he cursed himself for being so powerless.
The situation seemed hopeless for the Royal Guards, with their numbers beginning to dwindle and their general wounded, and even more hopeless for the citizens fleeing the attack as the pirates raided the port and came ashore. Brawls between pirates and Royal Guards exploded in the streets, with innocent people getting caught in the crossfire.
Shortly after the attack began however, a new stream of participants in the battle came forth. The town militia, organized by the strongest warriors the town had produced, came to meet the attack and ward the pirates from their homes.
Utter chaos ensued, but through it all, a single solitary figure watched from a ledge on a rooftop near the town's central square, waiting for his chance to engage in combat as the pirate force began to slowly retreat from the city streets to regroup back at the docks.
His black hair flowed gently in the breeze, and his long jacket waved out lazily behind him as he kneeled at the edge of the roof.
He watched silently and looked around, observing as other prominent figures in the carnage began to appear and take control of their immediate surroundings. By his count, there were four individuals who really stood out as above average warriors, each one fighting with amazing skill against the overwhelming force ahead of them.
He studied the battle, minding the ebb and flow of the chaos and awaiting the perfect moment to enter the fray as the fighting began to intensify.
With families now fleeing through the streets, and the town militia, Royal Guards and pirates engaged in combat, the body count could only rise from here.
Of course it would be today. No, no, it's alright. It just makes me a little mad that the day I decide to rob the port theres a FREAKING WAR!!!
Matt jumped through the crowd with cat-like speed and reflexes. He jumped around the crowd, ignoreing the rivers of blood, ignoreing the bloodcurtling screams that rang through the air. His only concern was getting out alive. Hundreds of people could see him now. A first during work. This sucked. This would have gone perfectly had this not happened. He'd be halfway to the next town by now, looking for a merchant. Matt's cloak wooshed behind him as he jumped in the air, literally hopping off of peoples head to escape. He jumped off one solders head and up the side of a building, stabbing his black dagger into the wood to help himself. He looked back down at the surely confused guard.
No, wait, that guard was dead now. Sucks for him. Er... sucked, rather.
Matt crouched on the roof, catching his breath. Was it worth it? He pulled a large bad of sparkling pearls out of his cloak.
Nope. But it was close.
Matt jumped through the crowd with cat-like speed and reflexes. He jumped around the crowd, ignoreing the rivers of blood, ignoreing the bloodcurtling screams that rang through the air. His only concern was getting out alive. Hundreds of people could see him now. A first during work. This sucked. This would have gone perfectly had this not happened. He'd be halfway to the next town by now, looking for a merchant. Matt's cloak wooshed behind him as he jumped in the air, literally hopping off of peoples head to escape. He jumped off one solders head and up the side of a building, stabbing his black dagger into the wood to help himself. He looked back down at the surely confused guard.
No, wait, that guard was dead now. Sucks for him. Er... sucked, rather.
Matt crouched on the roof, catching his breath. Was it worth it? He pulled a large bad of sparkling pearls out of his cloak.
Nope. But it was close.
Myrna had wandered into this bustling port city but a night before, the latest in a series of stops in what was essentially an aimless journey, but one that had provided the sheltered woman with much insight. Each town, city, or bit of countryside that her sandaled feet had traversed was as different from its neighbor as the last, but so too had there been things in common within each.
Conflict, unfortunately, was one of these things. Today, for reasons indecipherable to the gentle monk, it had reached a level she would not have been able to postulate previously. The feel of the arena, the one-on-one match, or even the most grueling practice against the limitations of one's own body, all these were battles she was familiar with, matches that she had faced and won with grace and determination. This though... this was chaos, and there was nothing masterful in it.
The roar of cannons was loud in her ears, and the hooded figure could feel the reverberations up her legs and straight through her very spine. People; militiamen, pirates, civilians... all fought, and all were dying. Unwavering, strangely serene purple eyes scanned the bitter spread laid before her, swaths of blood already being carried down the sewage drains and away from the bodies that so desperately needed it, and her heart wept for those she could not save. Outwardly, however, her composure did not falter even for the briefest of moments, and she began to search for a solution, as was her wont.
The question was, could a solution even be reached, or would it simply take until there were none left to fight for the swords to at last still, the cannons to silence, the blood to stem in its inexorable flow into oblivion? It would seem that there was little time to think upon it, for the young woman found herself beset by what appeared to be a band of pirates, perhaps those who had come aground in hopes of procuring the earliest loot. Their rough voices, garbling unsubtle threats, she allowed to wash over her as if they had not spoken at all, and Myrna tried to continue forward, uninterrupted, only to be blocked by a hand axe in her path. her gaze followed the length of the haft all the way to the face of the man who wielded it, a youth of perhaps a few years older than herself.
The monk did not speak, but merely gently pushed the axe aside, shaking her head. The movement dislodged her gray hood, and something in the man's expression changed, his self-satisfied smirk widening into a grin. Myrna did not understand, and might have spoken, but the pirate made to grab her arm, something that she would not permit.
Dancing free of the too-close quarters, she tried once again to open her mouth to speak, but it seemed that these men wished only for blood, and two of them rushed at her simultaneously with wild cries, each holding a sabre of some kind. Breathing deeply, Myrna simply moved, and where the men had expected to meet flesh they found only empty air, much to their own befuddlement.
"I ask you," she intoned softly, staring their leader straight in the face, "to leave me, and this place, in peace." The response was a gust of harsh, barking laughter.
"Oy, lads, the wench says we should pack up and get outta here! Let's show her what we think'a that one, eh?" There was a general murmur of assent from the others, and then another too-loud, too-clumsy rush. Sighing to herself, Myrna fell back into the most basic of her attack forms. The first man to come at her could only stare with wide eyes when his blade stopped between small, feminine hands, and she used his surprise to her advantage, twisting the blade out of his grip and into her own, in enough time to fluidly parry the other longsword coming at her.
She disliked weapons as a rule, and so Myrna discarded the thing, instead launching herself into the air from a dead stop, delivering a roundhouse kick to the longsword-man's head, and dropping his partner with a carefully-aimed blow to a pressure point at the juncture of jaw and neck. That left the two sabremen and the one with the axe. One of them, a red-haired fellow with a bandana, was foolish enough to disregard what he had just seen as a fluke and rush her by himself. Myrna stepped away, letting him rush past her before planting her elbow most decisively in his back.
Apparently, the other two had discovered that they probably ought to attempt some level of coordination, and advanced simultaneously, forcing her a few steps backward to dodge their frontal assault. The remaining swordsman was down a few seconds later, but the leader of this little band was clearly a cut above his men, and avoided the open-palmed strike meant to disable his left arm, managing to nick her cheek in the process when a miscalculation moved her slightly off-balance. It was true, what her instructors had told her: real battle was nothing like a practice match.
It would seem that this meant nobody needed to play fair, either, as she was dismayed to discover after several near-misses from what would have been considered illegal strikes in her homeland. Out here, it was about survival, she supposed, and sometimes that was at odds with the rules.
In truth, she'd rather not deal with this right now. Instead of prolonging the match for the sake of instruction as she might have with a novice student, therefore, Myrna slammed the heel of her hand into the axe-man's jaw, watching with something akin to sympathy as he collapsed like a ton of bricks to the cobbled street below. Dusting her hands off absently, she progressed forward, leaving the five unconscious but very much alive men in her wake. It was possible she would face worse than this if she continued, but she was determined to find a way to end whatever had brought this bloodshed on, or at least to help mend wounds where she could.
Conflict, unfortunately, was one of these things. Today, for reasons indecipherable to the gentle monk, it had reached a level she would not have been able to postulate previously. The feel of the arena, the one-on-one match, or even the most grueling practice against the limitations of one's own body, all these were battles she was familiar with, matches that she had faced and won with grace and determination. This though... this was chaos, and there was nothing masterful in it.
The roar of cannons was loud in her ears, and the hooded figure could feel the reverberations up her legs and straight through her very spine. People; militiamen, pirates, civilians... all fought, and all were dying. Unwavering, strangely serene purple eyes scanned the bitter spread laid before her, swaths of blood already being carried down the sewage drains and away from the bodies that so desperately needed it, and her heart wept for those she could not save. Outwardly, however, her composure did not falter even for the briefest of moments, and she began to search for a solution, as was her wont.
The question was, could a solution even be reached, or would it simply take until there were none left to fight for the swords to at last still, the cannons to silence, the blood to stem in its inexorable flow into oblivion? It would seem that there was little time to think upon it, for the young woman found herself beset by what appeared to be a band of pirates, perhaps those who had come aground in hopes of procuring the earliest loot. Their rough voices, garbling unsubtle threats, she allowed to wash over her as if they had not spoken at all, and Myrna tried to continue forward, uninterrupted, only to be blocked by a hand axe in her path. her gaze followed the length of the haft all the way to the face of the man who wielded it, a youth of perhaps a few years older than herself.
The monk did not speak, but merely gently pushed the axe aside, shaking her head. The movement dislodged her gray hood, and something in the man's expression changed, his self-satisfied smirk widening into a grin. Myrna did not understand, and might have spoken, but the pirate made to grab her arm, something that she would not permit.
Dancing free of the too-close quarters, she tried once again to open her mouth to speak, but it seemed that these men wished only for blood, and two of them rushed at her simultaneously with wild cries, each holding a sabre of some kind. Breathing deeply, Myrna simply moved, and where the men had expected to meet flesh they found only empty air, much to their own befuddlement.
"I ask you," she intoned softly, staring their leader straight in the face, "to leave me, and this place, in peace." The response was a gust of harsh, barking laughter.
"Oy, lads, the wench says we should pack up and get outta here! Let's show her what we think'a that one, eh?" There was a general murmur of assent from the others, and then another too-loud, too-clumsy rush. Sighing to herself, Myrna fell back into the most basic of her attack forms. The first man to come at her could only stare with wide eyes when his blade stopped between small, feminine hands, and she used his surprise to her advantage, twisting the blade out of his grip and into her own, in enough time to fluidly parry the other longsword coming at her.
She disliked weapons as a rule, and so Myrna discarded the thing, instead launching herself into the air from a dead stop, delivering a roundhouse kick to the longsword-man's head, and dropping his partner with a carefully-aimed blow to a pressure point at the juncture of jaw and neck. That left the two sabremen and the one with the axe. One of them, a red-haired fellow with a bandana, was foolish enough to disregard what he had just seen as a fluke and rush her by himself. Myrna stepped away, letting him rush past her before planting her elbow most decisively in his back.
Apparently, the other two had discovered that they probably ought to attempt some level of coordination, and advanced simultaneously, forcing her a few steps backward to dodge their frontal assault. The remaining swordsman was down a few seconds later, but the leader of this little band was clearly a cut above his men, and avoided the open-palmed strike meant to disable his left arm, managing to nick her cheek in the process when a miscalculation moved her slightly off-balance. It was true, what her instructors had told her: real battle was nothing like a practice match.
It would seem that this meant nobody needed to play fair, either, as she was dismayed to discover after several near-misses from what would have been considered illegal strikes in her homeland. Out here, it was about survival, she supposed, and sometimes that was at odds with the rules.
In truth, she'd rather not deal with this right now. Instead of prolonging the match for the sake of instruction as she might have with a novice student, therefore, Myrna slammed the heel of her hand into the axe-man's jaw, watching with something akin to sympathy as he collapsed like a ton of bricks to the cobbled street below. Dusting her hands off absently, she progressed forward, leaving the five unconscious but very much alive men in her wake. It was possible she would face worse than this if she continued, but she was determined to find a way to end whatever had brought this bloodshed on, or at least to help mend wounds where she could.
Mark sat up and rubbed his eyes sleepily. Was there an earthquake going on? No, cannons. Oh, okay then. He plopped back down onto his sofa. Wait. Cannons?! Shooting back up, Mark jolted wide awake from his nap. Zooming to look out the window, he moved his long hair out from his face just to be sure he wasn't dreaming. Her, no his, beloved port was besieged by friggin' pirates!?
Mark tugged to his clothes as fast as he could, then hauled on his armor. Unfortunately he had to go with the lighter kind due to the lack of time. Finally to top it off, Mark folded up his hair under a cap using pins. The ending result was that the last 3 or 4 inches still could be seen, so Mark looked exactly like a boy; only thinner. Adding his helmet and sword, Mark headed out into the battle.
Right before he began fighting, Mark telepathically asked the sword this: Are you going to cooperate today Hildebrand? After a few seconds, the blade hummed back in reply. Yes! Thank you Hildebrand! Then Mark stepped out the door. The chaos outside was worse than it seemed at first. Almost immediately after he stepped outside, a pirate lunged for his chest with a battered knife.
Mark parried the blow easily, then hit the ruffian in the temple with the blunt end Hildebrand. As the pirate fell unconscious, Mark continued defeating more invaders in the same manner, heading towards anybody who needed help. Eventually, he ended up gathering children into one spot and asking people to protect them. By now, Mark's mind was overloaded with thoughts. How could they kill so many people?! Why would anybody do something like that?! Gold? Money? Treasure? What!?
Mark tugged to his clothes as fast as he could, then hauled on his armor. Unfortunately he had to go with the lighter kind due to the lack of time. Finally to top it off, Mark folded up his hair under a cap using pins. The ending result was that the last 3 or 4 inches still could be seen, so Mark looked exactly like a boy; only thinner. Adding his helmet and sword, Mark headed out into the battle.
Right before he began fighting, Mark telepathically asked the sword this: Are you going to cooperate today Hildebrand? After a few seconds, the blade hummed back in reply. Yes! Thank you Hildebrand! Then Mark stepped out the door. The chaos outside was worse than it seemed at first. Almost immediately after he stepped outside, a pirate lunged for his chest with a battered knife.
Mark parried the blow easily, then hit the ruffian in the temple with the blunt end Hildebrand. As the pirate fell unconscious, Mark continued defeating more invaders in the same manner, heading towards anybody who needed help. Eventually, he ended up gathering children into one spot and asking people to protect them. By now, Mark's mind was overloaded with thoughts. How could they kill so many people?! Why would anybody do something like that?! Gold? Money? Treasure? What!?
Midori stood on a rooftop, watching the chaos unfold. Pirates...what a wasteful life. Another man on a roof not far caught her eye. She liked the look she saw in his eyes. The man knew how to fight, and how to handle himself. He was an interesting one. She kept her left hand on the hilt of her sword. It was a ruse, really. She only used her Katana as a last resort. In combat, she had yet to actualy draw it from it's sheath.
Shadow sat on his perch surveying the area. Less pirates and more militiamen had taken up the space in the streets below him, as well as a new figure coming through aiding the wounded and a bunch of children.
It was a young man from what he could make out, but something was off a bit. The armor was interesting, and obviously not from the local Empire. He paid it no mind though, as he had more important matters to attend to. He looked out and watched the battle, his eyes darting too and fro to find the best target.
Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a dark figure come out from behind one of the now destroyed houses and approach the armored youth. The figure wasn't a pirate, but obviously had ill intentions regardless.
He drew one of the Twins from behind his back, its blade ringing out as it came free of the sheath and shone brightly in the sun.
Shadow shifted his weight, as this jump would be more than he normally did, but was none the less accustomed to. The leap would be approximately twenty feet to his target, and another twelve feet down to the street level.
Easy enough.
Shadow prepped himself, bringing the blade forward and parallel to the ground against his forearm.
He leaped form the rooftop, and he knew he would hit his target, but something he wasn't expecting would happen first...
It was a young man from what he could make out, but something was off a bit. The armor was interesting, and obviously not from the local Empire. He paid it no mind though, as he had more important matters to attend to. He looked out and watched the battle, his eyes darting too and fro to find the best target.
Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a dark figure come out from behind one of the now destroyed houses and approach the armored youth. The figure wasn't a pirate, but obviously had ill intentions regardless.
He drew one of the Twins from behind his back, its blade ringing out as it came free of the sheath and shone brightly in the sun.
Shadow shifted his weight, as this jump would be more than he normally did, but was none the less accustomed to. The leap would be approximately twenty feet to his target, and another twelve feet down to the street level.
Easy enough.
Shadow prepped himself, bringing the blade forward and parallel to the ground against his forearm.
He leaped form the rooftop, and he knew he would hit his target, but something he wasn't expecting would happen first...
When Kain had traveled to Ral Shie to fulfill his latest contract, he was expecting a fairly simple task. He was deeply annoyed when he noticed that there seemed to be a pirate attack happening this day. The boom of cannon fire and the screams of dying men brought Kain back to his own days as a pirate. He operated with much more finesse than these fools. This attack reminded him of another pirate raid, about five months ago... it was there Kain first met the fearsome Red-Eyed Demon. It was also there that Kain met a charmingly vicious women. He smirked at the thought of those two, but his smirk quickly turned into a frown.
"Dammit Raven, I miss those two heartless killers..." The raven on Kain's shoulder softly cawed in his ear. "You're right girl, at least I still have you." He gave the bird a quick stroke on the beak before walking over to his bedside table. The cheap tavern he had selected offered a small room, but the owner didn't ask many questions, one of the reasons Kain chose the place. He opened the small drawer, and pulled out his gun. Smirking, he strapped the polished black weapon to his hip, before putting on the perfectly carved clown mask that served as his "calling card." Before leaving the room, Kain made sure to put his knife in its sheath, and to strap his new sword to his back. The thought of using the weapon gave him chills, but its demonic appearance furthered his own reputation for madness. Making sure everything was in place, Kain opened the window. "Alright Raven, lets go kill these killers." Kain launched himself out of the window, disappearing into the shadows of the alleyways.
Kain jumped from building to building, while Raven soared overhead. The raid was worse than he realized, so he moved quicker, using the leaping stride taught to him long ago by a master assassin. When the pirates were in view, Kain pulled out his gun, and took careful aim. From so far away, he could not pick out the leader of this mob, but he could differentiate from pirates and civilians. Setting his gun to single shots, Kain let loose three bullets. Each one hit their target, and three of the pirates fell in a spray of blood. Kain didn't break stride for a second. Kain was now very close to the battle. He crouched on a roof of a high building, and began firing at the mob. Years of training have made Kain a crack shot, and every squeeze of the trigger brought death to an unfortunate pirate. Kain was itching to really fight though. He stopped firing as he heard a woman's scream. The pirates were in the houses, and Kain couldn't kill them if he couldn't see them. Grinning behind the mask, Kain jumped off the roof, flipping in midair before landing softly in the shadows of an alley.
Kain quickly followed the sound of screams to a small house. the door was caved in, so Kain drew his knife and cautiously entered. The screams were coming from upstairs. Kain silently climbed the stairs, and listened. "Shut it ye damn bitch, or the brats get it!" a man shouted. The screams turned to whimpers. Such complacency... but what was a woman to do? her precious children were in danger. Kain stood in the shadows of the doorway, and saw there were three pirates. One was clumsily attempting to rape the woman, while the other two held the children. there was the fresh corpse of a man on the floor; obviously the poor woman's husband. Kain looked at the woman, and a small shock went through him when he saw her hair color. Red, just like hers... but no, the eyes were green. Hers were the same startling blue as his own. Kain pulled two of his throwing knives, and with practiced accuracy, let them loose at the heads of the two men holding the children. before the blades even hit, Kain quickly stepped forward, flipping his knife into a defensive grip. as Kain lifted the blade over his head, he heard a dull thunk, indicating his blades had hit their intended targets. Before the rapist knew what was happening, Kain had rammed the knife into the man's back. The man screamed and twitched, and Kain noticed the impact was enough to crack several ribs and at least one of the central vertebra. Kain grabbed the man and flung him off the woman, stabbing him in the heart before dropping him to the floor. Kain turned to survey his work. as expected, the men were all dead, the children were cowering in the corner staring at him with teary eyes, and the woman was in shock. "Th...thank you... " she finally managed to stutter out. Kain turned back to her, cocking his head to the side as he looked at her... there were similarities, but not enough to stagger Kain. "I cannot do everything for you. You and the children will have to clean up the mess. guard your doors, and do not go out till next morning. Oh, and when you do, be careful. The streets will be stained with blood." Kain walked out of the room, a storm of anger building within him. These monsters would die today, and not a single one would survive.
Kain ran out into the streets, ready to throw himself into the full battle. before he made it, he noticed another person in trouble. There was a small knight, with an over-sized sword trying to fight. The small fool wasn't even aware of the stranger approaching from behind. This person didnt seem to be a pirate. Possibly an assassin from one of the weaker organizations. Kain pulled out his gun, and, noticing the stranger wore a helm, unlocked all three barrels. Kain moved himself to the left, so the little knight wouldn't get injured from the bullets. Taking a moment to aim, Kain shot the sneaky person. There was a thunderous bang, and a bright explosion of bone and brain and blood. Kain stepped from the shadows into the red haze, smelling the familiar scent of blood. Kain began laughing, a deep, chilling laugh. "That was fun... I should go and kill the rest this way..." Kain said to no one in particular. At that moment, Raven landed on Kain's shoulder, cawing at the scent.
"Oh, that's right my dear, I haven't fed you yet.... Well, how about you wait until after I'm done? there will be plenty of carrion for you then!" The raven cocked its head at its master, and then sharply rapped on the mask with its beak, causing Kain to flinch back. "Hey! stop being so spoiled, you will get a great meal! I just don't want you getting injured by these animals!" Raven cawed loudly, and started flipping some of Kain's hair. "Fine, I'm sorry for yelling at you... now, go perch somewhere safe so I can finish up here." Kain watched as the raven took off from his shoulder. Following its progress,Kain looked up in time to see a dark figure falling down toward him. His eyes widened in shock before he dashed backwards to give the figure space.
"Dammit Raven, I miss those two heartless killers..." The raven on Kain's shoulder softly cawed in his ear. "You're right girl, at least I still have you." He gave the bird a quick stroke on the beak before walking over to his bedside table. The cheap tavern he had selected offered a small room, but the owner didn't ask many questions, one of the reasons Kain chose the place. He opened the small drawer, and pulled out his gun. Smirking, he strapped the polished black weapon to his hip, before putting on the perfectly carved clown mask that served as his "calling card." Before leaving the room, Kain made sure to put his knife in its sheath, and to strap his new sword to his back. The thought of using the weapon gave him chills, but its demonic appearance furthered his own reputation for madness. Making sure everything was in place, Kain opened the window. "Alright Raven, lets go kill these killers." Kain launched himself out of the window, disappearing into the shadows of the alleyways.
Kain jumped from building to building, while Raven soared overhead. The raid was worse than he realized, so he moved quicker, using the leaping stride taught to him long ago by a master assassin. When the pirates were in view, Kain pulled out his gun, and took careful aim. From so far away, he could not pick out the leader of this mob, but he could differentiate from pirates and civilians. Setting his gun to single shots, Kain let loose three bullets. Each one hit their target, and three of the pirates fell in a spray of blood. Kain didn't break stride for a second. Kain was now very close to the battle. He crouched on a roof of a high building, and began firing at the mob. Years of training have made Kain a crack shot, and every squeeze of the trigger brought death to an unfortunate pirate. Kain was itching to really fight though. He stopped firing as he heard a woman's scream. The pirates were in the houses, and Kain couldn't kill them if he couldn't see them. Grinning behind the mask, Kain jumped off the roof, flipping in midair before landing softly in the shadows of an alley.
Kain quickly followed the sound of screams to a small house. the door was caved in, so Kain drew his knife and cautiously entered. The screams were coming from upstairs. Kain silently climbed the stairs, and listened. "Shut it ye damn bitch, or the brats get it!" a man shouted. The screams turned to whimpers. Such complacency... but what was a woman to do? her precious children were in danger. Kain stood in the shadows of the doorway, and saw there were three pirates. One was clumsily attempting to rape the woman, while the other two held the children. there was the fresh corpse of a man on the floor; obviously the poor woman's husband. Kain looked at the woman, and a small shock went through him when he saw her hair color. Red, just like hers... but no, the eyes were green. Hers were the same startling blue as his own. Kain pulled two of his throwing knives, and with practiced accuracy, let them loose at the heads of the two men holding the children. before the blades even hit, Kain quickly stepped forward, flipping his knife into a defensive grip. as Kain lifted the blade over his head, he heard a dull thunk, indicating his blades had hit their intended targets. Before the rapist knew what was happening, Kain had rammed the knife into the man's back. The man screamed and twitched, and Kain noticed the impact was enough to crack several ribs and at least one of the central vertebra. Kain grabbed the man and flung him off the woman, stabbing him in the heart before dropping him to the floor. Kain turned to survey his work. as expected, the men were all dead, the children were cowering in the corner staring at him with teary eyes, and the woman was in shock. "Th...thank you... " she finally managed to stutter out. Kain turned back to her, cocking his head to the side as he looked at her... there were similarities, but not enough to stagger Kain. "I cannot do everything for you. You and the children will have to clean up the mess. guard your doors, and do not go out till next morning. Oh, and when you do, be careful. The streets will be stained with blood." Kain walked out of the room, a storm of anger building within him. These monsters would die today, and not a single one would survive.
Kain ran out into the streets, ready to throw himself into the full battle. before he made it, he noticed another person in trouble. There was a small knight, with an over-sized sword trying to fight. The small fool wasn't even aware of the stranger approaching from behind. This person didnt seem to be a pirate. Possibly an assassin from one of the weaker organizations. Kain pulled out his gun, and, noticing the stranger wore a helm, unlocked all three barrels. Kain moved himself to the left, so the little knight wouldn't get injured from the bullets. Taking a moment to aim, Kain shot the sneaky person. There was a thunderous bang, and a bright explosion of bone and brain and blood. Kain stepped from the shadows into the red haze, smelling the familiar scent of blood. Kain began laughing, a deep, chilling laugh. "That was fun... I should go and kill the rest this way..." Kain said to no one in particular. At that moment, Raven landed on Kain's shoulder, cawing at the scent.
"Oh, that's right my dear, I haven't fed you yet.... Well, how about you wait until after I'm done? there will be plenty of carrion for you then!" The raven cocked its head at its master, and then sharply rapped on the mask with its beak, causing Kain to flinch back. "Hey! stop being so spoiled, you will get a great meal! I just don't want you getting injured by these animals!" Raven cawed loudly, and started flipping some of Kain's hair. "Fine, I'm sorry for yelling at you... now, go perch somewhere safe so I can finish up here." Kain watched as the raven took off from his shoulder. Following its progress,Kain looked up in time to see a dark figure falling down toward him. His eyes widened in shock before he dashed backwards to give the figure space.
Shadow saw the gunshot flash out of the corner of his eye and that gave him a split second pause.
As he looked on, time seemed to slow down in his field of view as the sight of his target's skull bursting on impact with the bullet of the fired weapon caused him to hesitate.
No, not one bullet... Three bullets
He recognized the sound of the gun as well.
Could it be him?
There was a maniacal laughter which he also recognized as the air filled with a reddish haze from the bursting skull, and Shadow took in the scent as it filled the air.
Blood. It had a very distinctive smell, and it was one that Shadow quickly welcomed.
Shadow then realized that he was still on target and quickly adjusted his position to land without attacking as the figure who had fired the gun stepped out into his path and then promptly retreated to give him room to land.
Shadow landed with a light thud, and went down to one knee to steady himself before standing up straight. He let out a breath and looked to the figure standing just at arms reach.
"... Kain..." He said under his breath.
He let slip a small smile as he stared into the deep and piercing blue eyes of his old friend.
As he looked on, time seemed to slow down in his field of view as the sight of his target's skull bursting on impact with the bullet of the fired weapon caused him to hesitate.
No, not one bullet... Three bullets
He recognized the sound of the gun as well.
Could it be him?
There was a maniacal laughter which he also recognized as the air filled with a reddish haze from the bursting skull, and Shadow took in the scent as it filled the air.
Blood. It had a very distinctive smell, and it was one that Shadow quickly welcomed.
Shadow then realized that he was still on target and quickly adjusted his position to land without attacking as the figure who had fired the gun stepped out into his path and then promptly retreated to give him room to land.
Shadow landed with a light thud, and went down to one knee to steady himself before standing up straight. He let out a breath and looked to the figure standing just at arms reach.
"... Kain..." He said under his breath.
He let slip a small smile as he stared into the deep and piercing blue eyes of his old friend.
Kain was quick to aim his gun at the newcomer, but when the man stood and spoke his name, Kain couldn't help but break out into a huge grin. He quickly pulled off his mask and ran forward, clapping his friend on the shoulder.
"I was wondering if I'd ever run into you again! Its been too long Shadow. Life has been RIDICULOUSLY dull without you and... Kaiden..." Kain thought for a moment, but continued smiling, and said, "So, you here to take care of this raid? or are you tracking someone as well?"
"I was wondering if I'd ever run into you again! Its been too long Shadow. Life has been RIDICULOUSLY dull without you and... Kaiden..." Kain thought for a moment, but continued smiling, and said, "So, you here to take care of this raid? or are you tracking someone as well?"
Shadow clasped his friends arm in greeting.
"Indeed, I am tracking someone."
Shadow's smile faded.
"Now is not the time for this though. There will be time to catch up later, but for now, we must deal with this nuisance before I can continue with my mission."
Shadow drew the other fourteen inch dagger and listened as it too, like its sister, rang out as he drew it from its sheath and came to greet the world around it.
Shadow's eyes narrowed and his jaw flexed. He lowered his head slightly, and whispered, more to himself.
"... Time to kill..."
With that, Shadow bolted down the road and ran to the first pirate he came across which wasn't far from the armored youth whom he had planned on rescuing. His attack was met by an attempted swing of a sword to his neck, but Shadow ducked the attack and jammed his right dagger into the soft flesh of the man's lower abdominal region.
He ripped the blade downwards, and pulled it free just as it hit the pelvic bone. The man's innards began to spill and the scent of blood once again filled the air around him. He smiled at the sight and smell, and turned to face the regrouping pirate force towards the docks.
He stood up straight and walked forward calmly, not taking any heed to the rest of the battle around him. He wanted the heart of the opposing force, and he would meet it head on alone if he had to. But he knew he was not alone, as all around himself and Kain there were others fighting back who would be of invaluable aid in the efforts to riding the poor ravaged town of its assailants.
"Indeed, I am tracking someone."
Shadow's smile faded.
"Now is not the time for this though. There will be time to catch up later, but for now, we must deal with this nuisance before I can continue with my mission."
Shadow drew the other fourteen inch dagger and listened as it too, like its sister, rang out as he drew it from its sheath and came to greet the world around it.
Shadow's eyes narrowed and his jaw flexed. He lowered his head slightly, and whispered, more to himself.
"... Time to kill..."
With that, Shadow bolted down the road and ran to the first pirate he came across which wasn't far from the armored youth whom he had planned on rescuing. His attack was met by an attempted swing of a sword to his neck, but Shadow ducked the attack and jammed his right dagger into the soft flesh of the man's lower abdominal region.
He ripped the blade downwards, and pulled it free just as it hit the pelvic bone. The man's innards began to spill and the scent of blood once again filled the air around him. He smiled at the sight and smell, and turned to face the regrouping pirate force towards the docks.
He stood up straight and walked forward calmly, not taking any heed to the rest of the battle around him. He wanted the heart of the opposing force, and he would meet it head on alone if he had to. But he knew he was not alone, as all around himself and Kain there were others fighting back who would be of invaluable aid in the efforts to riding the poor ravaged town of its assailants.
Kain put his mask back on and turned toward the small knight. "Be more careful fledgling, we cannot protect you all the time. Either become aware of everything at once, or leave this battle to experts." Before hearing a response, Kain ran after his friend, firing at the pirates indiscriminately. Soon the port was covered in a red, clinging mist.
As Kain continued his path of destruction, several pirates decided he warranted enough of a threat to be dealt with. Soon, Kain was surrounded by a group of five.
"Looky 'ere boys, we got us a clown!" On of them thought to taunt Kain. Very unwise.
Kain aimed for the man's head, but another said, "Careful there joker, you cant kill us all before we kill you."
Kain grinned savagely. "He...hehehe.... HaHAHAHA!!!!! You fools don't know what you're dealing with!" Kain shot the man in front of him and quickly shot the man behind him, smirking at the eruptions of organs and blood. the three remaining pirates attacked. Time seemed to slow as Kain's adrenaline skyrocketed. One swung his cutlass from overhead, another was using brass knuckles, and a third was pulling a pistol from farther away.Kain dropped into a crouch, and dashed towards the man with a sword. A stab is quicker than a slash, so Kain used his knife to stab the man in the gut, and because Kain was now within arm's reach, the blade could not harm him. instead, Kain grabbed the swinging arm, and pulled it down onto his shoulder, effectively breaking the elbow. the cutlass fell to the ground, and Kain flipped the injured man in front of him, so the man with the brass knuckles accidentally punched his own comrade. the meat shield took away the impact of the knuckles, and Kain quickly pushed the two men to the ground. by this time, the man with the pistol was about to shoot. Kain saw him already taking aim, and moved just in the nick of time. the metal sphere whizzed past Kain's right arm. Fortunately for Kain, pistol technology was still limited to single shot weapons. If only they were as ingenious as Kain, then they would be a threat to him. Kain Pulled hi own gun and shot the gunner in the head, blowing the skull to bloody bits. Kain walked to the two men on the ground, and shot the stabbed man before leaning down toward the knuckle man. The man tried to punch Kain in the face, but Kain quickly brought up his knife, splitting the man's hand down the middle. Kain grinned as the man howled in pain.
"You will die soon. But before you go, I want you to know that when I told you you had no idea what you were dealing with, I was not referring to myself. I am not so arrogant. No, I meant him." Kain gestured toward Shadow. The man turned a fear stricken face to the grisly sight of destruction Shadow left in his wake. The man slowly looked back to Kain.
"What manner of demon's are you?!?" Kain laughed harshly before saying, "Well, he is the Red-Eyed variety." Kain stuck his blade in the man's mouth, seeing his mask reflected in the man's eyes. The man was paralyzed with fear as Kain slit both sides of the mouth open. The man screamed helplessly as Kain stood up, and walked behind the man. Shoving his hands in the man's mouth, Kain viciously pulled, until he heard the satisfying crack of the man's jaw dislocating and ripping apart. Kain then twisted the head around, snapping the head. The sound was not unlike a large branch breaking.
"Me? I still don't know what kind of demon I am." Kain ran forward to join Shadow in the thick of battle.
As Kain continued his path of destruction, several pirates decided he warranted enough of a threat to be dealt with. Soon, Kain was surrounded by a group of five.
"Looky 'ere boys, we got us a clown!" On of them thought to taunt Kain. Very unwise.
Kain aimed for the man's head, but another said, "Careful there joker, you cant kill us all before we kill you."
Kain grinned savagely. "He...hehehe.... HaHAHAHA!!!!! You fools don't know what you're dealing with!" Kain shot the man in front of him and quickly shot the man behind him, smirking at the eruptions of organs and blood. the three remaining pirates attacked. Time seemed to slow as Kain's adrenaline skyrocketed. One swung his cutlass from overhead, another was using brass knuckles, and a third was pulling a pistol from farther away.Kain dropped into a crouch, and dashed towards the man with a sword. A stab is quicker than a slash, so Kain used his knife to stab the man in the gut, and because Kain was now within arm's reach, the blade could not harm him. instead, Kain grabbed the swinging arm, and pulled it down onto his shoulder, effectively breaking the elbow. the cutlass fell to the ground, and Kain flipped the injured man in front of him, so the man with the brass knuckles accidentally punched his own comrade. the meat shield took away the impact of the knuckles, and Kain quickly pushed the two men to the ground. by this time, the man with the pistol was about to shoot. Kain saw him already taking aim, and moved just in the nick of time. the metal sphere whizzed past Kain's right arm. Fortunately for Kain, pistol technology was still limited to single shot weapons. If only they were as ingenious as Kain, then they would be a threat to him. Kain Pulled hi own gun and shot the gunner in the head, blowing the skull to bloody bits. Kain walked to the two men on the ground, and shot the stabbed man before leaning down toward the knuckle man. The man tried to punch Kain in the face, but Kain quickly brought up his knife, splitting the man's hand down the middle. Kain grinned as the man howled in pain.
"You will die soon. But before you go, I want you to know that when I told you you had no idea what you were dealing with, I was not referring to myself. I am not so arrogant. No, I meant him." Kain gestured toward Shadow. The man turned a fear stricken face to the grisly sight of destruction Shadow left in his wake. The man slowly looked back to Kain.
"What manner of demon's are you?!?" Kain laughed harshly before saying, "Well, he is the Red-Eyed variety." Kain stuck his blade in the man's mouth, seeing his mask reflected in the man's eyes. The man was paralyzed with fear as Kain slit both sides of the mouth open. The man screamed helplessly as Kain stood up, and walked behind the man. Shoving his hands in the man's mouth, Kain viciously pulled, until he heard the satisfying crack of the man's jaw dislocating and ripping apart. Kain then twisted the head around, snapping the head. The sound was not unlike a large branch breaking.
"Me? I still don't know what kind of demon I am." Kain ran forward to join Shadow in the thick of battle.
Mark whirled around when he heard the gunshot. An, of course, he just HAD to turn around fast enough so that the blood splattered over the part of his face that wasn't armored. A millisecond later, a guy fell fell from apparently the roof. Meanwhile, the gunshot's target appeared to be a pirate, who was about to stab Mark himself in the back. Lovely. These pirates have such a wonderful honor system./ Mark thought sarcasticly. Also, the two strange guys seemed to know each other. Before long, the shadow-like one left. The other one however, had taken it upon himself to say something... Fledgling!? What the-?! NO WAY!, Mark thought, horrified at the guy's rude warning.
Mark decided to shake it it off though, and resumed knocking out pirates. Although some may call him foolhardy for not killing them, there was a reason. There was something about Hildebrand when he decides to cooperate; the blade seemed to go through flesh as easily as a hot knife through butter. And of course it wasn't the most pleasant thing to watch. On the other hand, if Hildebrand refused, which happened more often, the blade would turn blunt and wouldn't cut through anything. But most of the time he wouldn't respond and simply be a normal sword.
A group of pirates had noticed Mark's refusal to go and die, so naturally they decided to gang up. And naturally he won. After a few comments and jeers from the pirates were ignored, the fight began. Whirling around, Mark easily parried the clumsy slashes of the ruffians. Then he launched himself forward, slicing right through three of the men that stood in his path. Despite himself, Mark flinched at the easiness of Hildebrand through enemy torsos. Before long, the group was dismembered.
So much for 'fledgling'.
Mark decided to shake it it off though, and resumed knocking out pirates. Although some may call him foolhardy for not killing them, there was a reason. There was something about Hildebrand when he decides to cooperate; the blade seemed to go through flesh as easily as a hot knife through butter. And of course it wasn't the most pleasant thing to watch. On the other hand, if Hildebrand refused, which happened more often, the blade would turn blunt and wouldn't cut through anything. But most of the time he wouldn't respond and simply be a normal sword.
A group of pirates had noticed Mark's refusal to go and die, so naturally they decided to gang up. And naturally he won. After a few comments and jeers from the pirates were ignored, the fight began. Whirling around, Mark easily parried the clumsy slashes of the ruffians. Then he launched himself forward, slicing right through three of the men that stood in his path. Despite himself, Mark flinched at the easiness of Hildebrand through enemy torsos. Before long, the group was dismembered.
So much for 'fledgling'.
Myrna had fought her way through a veritable swath of bandits, having stopped a few times to bandage wounds or apply the incidental poultice, and as a result she arrived closer to the docks just in time to see two men standing momentarily amidst what could only be described as a pile of bodies. One was wearing a mask the like of which she had seen only once, upon observation of a troubadours' show. It was immediately obvious, however, that neither man was a jester, and for a moment, the frightened whisper of a tavernkeeper's daughter echoed through the strains of memory.
"You mean you don't know the assassins?" the wide-eyed, merry woman's voice became slightly vibrato with tremors, and Myrna had wondered what kind of fear could truly do that to a person.
"They say the leader of the assassins once tried to rule the world. Me? I think it's that demon-eyed one that's the worst. He's killed hundreds, I'm told, and knows no mercy. No, Miss, if someone tells you they're an assassin, you'd best be off as soon as you can, though by the time they say so, it'd probably be too late anyway..." Shaking her head, the woman had moved off, leaving Myrna to her simple meal.
It would seem that the second man was the red-eyed one from the tales, but Myrna had learned long ago to reserve judgment until one could be certain of circumstances. Of course, she could not pretend the circumstances were making these two look all that good, given all the carnage about them, but she understood well that not everyone espoused mercy over justice the way she did, and she was loath to condemn anyone for holding a point of view contrary to her own.
The battle still raged, but the immediate vicinity had calmed somewhat, at least enough that she could begin to move between villagers, checking for wounds severe enough to need immediate attention but not so severe as to be certainly fatal. Even as she checked for pulses and vital signs, sh kept her senses trained on her environment. This was a lesson her people learned early, and well at that. While she did not expect either man to attack her, there was no need to take such a notion for granted.
Assume nothing, and you will never have assumed mistakenly. What value has a correct assumption, after all, when such things are just as easily learned the right way?
"You mean you don't know the assassins?" the wide-eyed, merry woman's voice became slightly vibrato with tremors, and Myrna had wondered what kind of fear could truly do that to a person.
"They say the leader of the assassins once tried to rule the world. Me? I think it's that demon-eyed one that's the worst. He's killed hundreds, I'm told, and knows no mercy. No, Miss, if someone tells you they're an assassin, you'd best be off as soon as you can, though by the time they say so, it'd probably be too late anyway..." Shaking her head, the woman had moved off, leaving Myrna to her simple meal.
It would seem that the second man was the red-eyed one from the tales, but Myrna had learned long ago to reserve judgment until one could be certain of circumstances. Of course, she could not pretend the circumstances were making these two look all that good, given all the carnage about them, but she understood well that not everyone espoused mercy over justice the way she did, and she was loath to condemn anyone for holding a point of view contrary to her own.
The battle still raged, but the immediate vicinity had calmed somewhat, at least enough that she could begin to move between villagers, checking for wounds severe enough to need immediate attention but not so severe as to be certainly fatal. Even as she checked for pulses and vital signs, sh kept her senses trained on her environment. This was a lesson her people learned early, and well at that. While she did not expect either man to attack her, there was no need to take such a notion for granted.
Assume nothing, and you will never have assumed mistakenly. What value has a correct assumption, after all, when such things are just as easily learned the right way?
Matt peaked over the roof back down at the fighting. One... two... three... five. Five people caught his eye. Not in a good way though. Aside from the girl healing a few inoccents as she fought, the others... those dudes were demonic! Especially the red eyed one and his friend. Ripping out that dudes jaw... yuck. Matt cringed. Maybe it was best to just leave. Get out of town and never come back. Yeah, that sounded like a good plan.
So why wouldn't his legs move?
Something was holding him back from leaving. Something glued him to the spot. He didn't know what it was, but this wasn't the first time it had happened. And what he had learned was not to fight it. If he was glued to the spot, than experiance had told him that moving was a bad idea. Oh well. Back to hideing.
Matt hid behind the roof again, counting his new pearls.
So why wouldn't his legs move?
Something was holding him back from leaving. Something glued him to the spot. He didn't know what it was, but this wasn't the first time it had happened. And what he had learned was not to fight it. If he was glued to the spot, than experiance had told him that moving was a bad idea. Oh well. Back to hideing.
Matt hid behind the roof again, counting his new pearls.
Shadow calmly walked through the streets towards the docks. As he passed by a young monk who was tending wounded and frightened townsmen, he cast her a glance out of the corner of his eye.
He looked forward and halted.
There were only three men in front of him, one of them a Royal Guard member. Two pirates and a Royal Guard standing against him... This was getting interesting.
"Stop where you are Demon!" The guard Shouted.
"Ye best turn back now, or I'll be forced to draw me piece and blow yer head clean offa yer shoulders!" The pirate on the right proclaimed.
Shadow smirked.
"And to what do I owe the pleasure gentlemen... You-" He pointed at the Guard, "You're no pirate, so why do you stand against me?"
The Royal Guard clenched his teeth.
"You are responsible for the death of my brother and his family! His wife and two children! Why wouldn't I stand against you?!" He shouted.
Shadow's smirk disappeared and was replaced by a momentary flinch of agony.
He closed his eyes. His past was almost literally painted with the death of countless innocent lives. He had spared nobody. Neither man, woman nor child. Young or old, large or small, none were spared. He had cared little as to who fell to his blade when he was younger, but as he grew, the value of life became more and more apparent, especially after he met... her. Shadow knew that killing these pirates was not what was called for, but none the less, for the survival of these people, and for the sake of his success in his mission, it was a necessary precaution.
Shadow's eyes snapped open and he rushed his opponents. It took less than a second for him to close the near fifteen foot gap between them, and as the Pirate drew for his gun, it was already too late. Shadow jumped into the air at him and spun a full three hundred and sixty degrees, bringing the Twins up and whirling around with him with deadly speed. As he came around and his turn came to its final stage, he gashed the man's arm just above the elbow, severing the muscles and tendons which allowed him to hold the weapon.
As he landed, he gripped the dagger in his right hand tightly, and brought his closed fist up under the man's jaw. The blow lifted the man clean off his feet and into the air, and Shadow jumped up to follow, turning once again and throwing his leg back into the man's stomach, sending him flying into a now already broken fruit stand. The man crashed into the stand with horrifying force, and snapped the already broken boxes even further, and sent fruit into the street.
He turned and faced the Royal Guard member and the unarmed pirate who were frozen in fear at what they had just seen.
He was an arms reach away from the Guard, and so he put his hand on his shoulder.
"If you wish to leave, then do so now, or you'll suffer the same fate as these two." He said calmly.
The Guard was still frozen for a moment, but quickly regained his composure.
"Never! I will not stop now! I will take revenge for my brother and his family! My family!!" He screamed.
He batted Shadow's arm away and drew his sword, but Shadow moved closer, sheathing one of the Twins and using his now free right hand to jam the man's sword back into its scabbard.
"... Last chance..." He warned.
The man spit onto Shadow's jacket, and the Red-Eyed Demon's eyes flared. The coloration within his eyes fluctuated between light and dark red, and the Guard knew then and there that he had just sealed his fate.
Shadow let go of the sword and redrew his other dagger, slashing the man across the chest. It was just deep enough to scrape the ribcage, but not break through, and the man fell back gripping his chest and screaming in pain. Shadow wasted no time, as the other pirate was still watching and was in the process of stabbing at him.
Unfortunately, Shadow didn't react in time due to his focus on the Guard, and he caught the edge of the blade in the side, cutting a small chunk out of his jacket and taking a piece out of his shirt. No skin was broken, but this was his favorite jacket, and not only was there some other man's saliva on it, now it was ripped.
"... That's it!" He yelled.
Shadow brought the twins up and slashed out the man's eyes with lethal precision, avoiding the skin around them. As the pirate screamed in agony, Shadow used the butt end of the dagger in his right hand to knock the wind out of him by bashing him in the stomach at the solar plexus. He watched the man drop to his knees, and then, Shadow's smirk returned.
He took the dagger in his left hand and positioned it, blade inwards, towards the man's kidney on his right side. The blade in his right hand went to the man's other kidney on his left side. Shadow took in a breath, and thrust them inwards, slicing everything in their path, and the man let out a gasp. Shadow ripped both blades towards himself, gutting the man from both sides and watching his entire mid torso split open as he kicked him backwards. The sight was gruesome, but Shadow seemed to relish in it.
He watched as the man's intestines slowly spilled out into the street, as well as his now dismembered kidneys and stomach. He could see the man's lungs rapidly losing their ability to take in air as he fought desperately to cling to life, but his fate was already upon him. Shadow watched the life drain from his eyes, and his gaze slid slowly to the Guard, who watched in horror at what took place in front of him.
Shadow walked over to him and knelt down in front of him, smiling.
The Guard was frozen in pain and fear, clutching his chest and blood seeped out from behind his armor.
Shadow placed the dagger in his right hand away in its sheath, and positioned the left hand dagger at the man's neck right beside his common carteroid artery. The man looked at the blade, then back to Shadow, and shook his head.
"... I gave you the chance to live, and you made your choice. Rest in peace, you poor fool." He said cryptically.
With that, Shadow slammed the knife inwards, and pulled it free. The man's eyes almost instantly went grey and his body fell limp to the ground.
Shadow stood up and turned his gaze towards the docks. The town's main body ended about seventy feet from the docks, and Shadow now stood right at the edge of it. The pirate force had now gathered and was standing in an almost military fashion, with three rows of men all lined up across the docks poised and ready to fight. He made a quick estimate of how many were there, and came to the conclusion that there were approximately sixty men still left from the original two hundred or so who raided the town.
Shadow smiled to himself and placed both daggers in their sheaths. He cracked his neck, and felt his adrenaline finally beginning to rise.
... The docks will be painted red by the time this is over...
He looked forward and halted.
There were only three men in front of him, one of them a Royal Guard member. Two pirates and a Royal Guard standing against him... This was getting interesting.
"Stop where you are Demon!" The guard Shouted.
"Ye best turn back now, or I'll be forced to draw me piece and blow yer head clean offa yer shoulders!" The pirate on the right proclaimed.
Shadow smirked.
"And to what do I owe the pleasure gentlemen... You-" He pointed at the Guard, "You're no pirate, so why do you stand against me?"
The Royal Guard clenched his teeth.
"You are responsible for the death of my brother and his family! His wife and two children! Why wouldn't I stand against you?!" He shouted.
Shadow's smirk disappeared and was replaced by a momentary flinch of agony.
He closed his eyes. His past was almost literally painted with the death of countless innocent lives. He had spared nobody. Neither man, woman nor child. Young or old, large or small, none were spared. He had cared little as to who fell to his blade when he was younger, but as he grew, the value of life became more and more apparent, especially after he met... her. Shadow knew that killing these pirates was not what was called for, but none the less, for the survival of these people, and for the sake of his success in his mission, it was a necessary precaution.
Shadow's eyes snapped open and he rushed his opponents. It took less than a second for him to close the near fifteen foot gap between them, and as the Pirate drew for his gun, it was already too late. Shadow jumped into the air at him and spun a full three hundred and sixty degrees, bringing the Twins up and whirling around with him with deadly speed. As he came around and his turn came to its final stage, he gashed the man's arm just above the elbow, severing the muscles and tendons which allowed him to hold the weapon.
As he landed, he gripped the dagger in his right hand tightly, and brought his closed fist up under the man's jaw. The blow lifted the man clean off his feet and into the air, and Shadow jumped up to follow, turning once again and throwing his leg back into the man's stomach, sending him flying into a now already broken fruit stand. The man crashed into the stand with horrifying force, and snapped the already broken boxes even further, and sent fruit into the street.
He turned and faced the Royal Guard member and the unarmed pirate who were frozen in fear at what they had just seen.
He was an arms reach away from the Guard, and so he put his hand on his shoulder.
"If you wish to leave, then do so now, or you'll suffer the same fate as these two." He said calmly.
The Guard was still frozen for a moment, but quickly regained his composure.
"Never! I will not stop now! I will take revenge for my brother and his family! My family!!" He screamed.
He batted Shadow's arm away and drew his sword, but Shadow moved closer, sheathing one of the Twins and using his now free right hand to jam the man's sword back into its scabbard.
"... Last chance..." He warned.
The man spit onto Shadow's jacket, and the Red-Eyed Demon's eyes flared. The coloration within his eyes fluctuated between light and dark red, and the Guard knew then and there that he had just sealed his fate.
Shadow let go of the sword and redrew his other dagger, slashing the man across the chest. It was just deep enough to scrape the ribcage, but not break through, and the man fell back gripping his chest and screaming in pain. Shadow wasted no time, as the other pirate was still watching and was in the process of stabbing at him.
Unfortunately, Shadow didn't react in time due to his focus on the Guard, and he caught the edge of the blade in the side, cutting a small chunk out of his jacket and taking a piece out of his shirt. No skin was broken, but this was his favorite jacket, and not only was there some other man's saliva on it, now it was ripped.
"... That's it!" He yelled.
Shadow brought the twins up and slashed out the man's eyes with lethal precision, avoiding the skin around them. As the pirate screamed in agony, Shadow used the butt end of the dagger in his right hand to knock the wind out of him by bashing him in the stomach at the solar plexus. He watched the man drop to his knees, and then, Shadow's smirk returned.
He took the dagger in his left hand and positioned it, blade inwards, towards the man's kidney on his right side. The blade in his right hand went to the man's other kidney on his left side. Shadow took in a breath, and thrust them inwards, slicing everything in their path, and the man let out a gasp. Shadow ripped both blades towards himself, gutting the man from both sides and watching his entire mid torso split open as he kicked him backwards. The sight was gruesome, but Shadow seemed to relish in it.
He watched as the man's intestines slowly spilled out into the street, as well as his now dismembered kidneys and stomach. He could see the man's lungs rapidly losing their ability to take in air as he fought desperately to cling to life, but his fate was already upon him. Shadow watched the life drain from his eyes, and his gaze slid slowly to the Guard, who watched in horror at what took place in front of him.
Shadow walked over to him and knelt down in front of him, smiling.
The Guard was frozen in pain and fear, clutching his chest and blood seeped out from behind his armor.
Shadow placed the dagger in his right hand away in its sheath, and positioned the left hand dagger at the man's neck right beside his common carteroid artery. The man looked at the blade, then back to Shadow, and shook his head.
"... I gave you the chance to live, and you made your choice. Rest in peace, you poor fool." He said cryptically.
With that, Shadow slammed the knife inwards, and pulled it free. The man's eyes almost instantly went grey and his body fell limp to the ground.
Shadow stood up and turned his gaze towards the docks. The town's main body ended about seventy feet from the docks, and Shadow now stood right at the edge of it. The pirate force had now gathered and was standing in an almost military fashion, with three rows of men all lined up across the docks poised and ready to fight. He made a quick estimate of how many were there, and came to the conclusion that there were approximately sixty men still left from the original two hundred or so who raided the town.
Shadow smiled to himself and placed both daggers in their sheaths. He cracked his neck, and felt his adrenaline finally beginning to rise.
... The docks will be painted red by the time this is over...
Yep. The red eyed one is the worst.
Matt made some weird cross between a grimace and a smile. This fight was starting to die down a little. Half of him wanted to jump in and fight for himself. But the sweet and metalic smell of blood kept him back. He could smell it from here. If was way worse down there. But he wanted to fi-i-i-i-ight!! He bounced up and down with each extended syllable. Maybe I could just go get Circean. ... just in case. Right.
Matt hopped down from his roof, his legs unfrozen. He bounded across the rooftops and into the window of his room that he rented. He could even here fighting downstairs. Imbeciles... He grabbed his black bladed sword and slipped his dagger into the bottom of the handel, uniting the blade once again.
"Miss me, girl?" He mumbled as he unsheathed it. Then he heard screaming dowstairs. Matt sighed.
"Curse me and my soft heart." He whispered. He bounded dowstairs and punted the nearest pirates head into the wall. He didn't even see what he was doing. He heard some shout of thank you but whatever. He cut the next pirate in the chest, leaving him to bleed. He swung behind himself without even looking and bocked an axe. He turned around and faced that pirate. Damn he was ugly.
"You guys are this close to making me mad." Matt said calmly, holding the fingers on his free hand close together.
"Awfly cocky for a runt!"
"Shut up." Matt frowned as he swung the axe around with his blade and planted it in the pirates shoulder. Another pirate swung at him, but Matt jumped. But it was a little late. As his luck would have it, the blade cut open the pouch that held his new pearls. The white beads fell out and scattered on the floor.
Matt landed on a table, and glared. Every pirate could feel the pure malice comeing from him. A few civilians fled upstairs, scared.
"... and that." Matt slipped his dagger out and held it in his left hand, his sword in his right. His voice was monotone, emotionless. "Is the straw that broke the camels back."
Matt made some weird cross between a grimace and a smile. This fight was starting to die down a little. Half of him wanted to jump in and fight for himself. But the sweet and metalic smell of blood kept him back. He could smell it from here. If was way worse down there. But he wanted to fi-i-i-i-ight!! He bounced up and down with each extended syllable. Maybe I could just go get Circean. ... just in case. Right.
Matt hopped down from his roof, his legs unfrozen. He bounded across the rooftops and into the window of his room that he rented. He could even here fighting downstairs. Imbeciles... He grabbed his black bladed sword and slipped his dagger into the bottom of the handel, uniting the blade once again.
"Miss me, girl?" He mumbled as he unsheathed it. Then he heard screaming dowstairs. Matt sighed.
"Curse me and my soft heart." He whispered. He bounded dowstairs and punted the nearest pirates head into the wall. He didn't even see what he was doing. He heard some shout of thank you but whatever. He cut the next pirate in the chest, leaving him to bleed. He swung behind himself without even looking and bocked an axe. He turned around and faced that pirate. Damn he was ugly.
"You guys are this close to making me mad." Matt said calmly, holding the fingers on his free hand close together.
"Awfly cocky for a runt!"
"Shut up." Matt frowned as he swung the axe around with his blade and planted it in the pirates shoulder. Another pirate swung at him, but Matt jumped. But it was a little late. As his luck would have it, the blade cut open the pouch that held his new pearls. The white beads fell out and scattered on the floor.
Matt landed on a table, and glared. Every pirate could feel the pure malice comeing from him. A few civilians fled upstairs, scared.
"... and that." Matt slipped his dagger out and held it in his left hand, his sword in his right. His voice was monotone, emotionless. "Is the straw that broke the camels back."
Myrna watched the red-eyed man with passivity in her expression, inwardly torn between the desire to stop what she saw as a gratuitous display of power and the need to continue helping the man beneath her doctor's hands, that he might survive where those three men would not. Lowering her yes to the patient in front of her, she tried not to hear what followed, but as it was taking place no more than twenty feet or so from her, there was little she could do.
The man she tended heard the cries, too, and his eyes flared wide, arms flailing weakly as he struggled to get away. "They come... in the shadow of death...! No, nononono, please.... keep them away from me, keep them away!"
Using her position above him as leverage, Myrna calmly placed her hands on the man's shoulders, forcing him to look into her eyes. "Hush," she murmured softly. "For you, the worst is over. But you must allow me to treat your wounds."
The man, delirious as he was, could only look into irises of a most uncanny violet and feel himself relax, almost against his own will. And yet, he was so convinced of the inherent gentleness of this soul that he could not help but obey, catastrophic as his own mind was in the moment. He could see only peace wherever he looked, and it all seemed the same shade of near-luminous violet. How could one be so... serene in the middle of this? Whatever this was; the man himself found it harder and harder to remember. The last thought he had before submitting to his body's drive towards unconsciousness was to wonder whether it might be possible for him to feel that peace someday, too.
Myrna stood, having done all she could for this poor soul. Dragging him as gently as she could, she laid him at the side of the road, somewhat out of the way of the main battle. At least this way, they wouldn't be accidentally stepped on.
It was her intention to follow the red-eyed man, to see if there was something that might be done to cause him to cease in this meaningless waste of life that could only be called a massacre. Scanning the area quickly, she was surprised to discover that it was not at all difficult to pick certain patterns out of the crowd. There was a young knight, there the other assassin. A woman was perched on the roof not too far away... she knew not why her eyes naturally picked out these people, but trusted her instincts enough to know that there was significance in it.
It was with that thought, then, that she padded noiselessly after the crimson-eyes one, hoping that this time she might do something to make his carnage a little less complete.
The man she tended heard the cries, too, and his eyes flared wide, arms flailing weakly as he struggled to get away. "They come... in the shadow of death...! No, nononono, please.... keep them away from me, keep them away!"
Using her position above him as leverage, Myrna calmly placed her hands on the man's shoulders, forcing him to look into her eyes. "Hush," she murmured softly. "For you, the worst is over. But you must allow me to treat your wounds."
The man, delirious as he was, could only look into irises of a most uncanny violet and feel himself relax, almost against his own will. And yet, he was so convinced of the inherent gentleness of this soul that he could not help but obey, catastrophic as his own mind was in the moment. He could see only peace wherever he looked, and it all seemed the same shade of near-luminous violet. How could one be so... serene in the middle of this? Whatever this was; the man himself found it harder and harder to remember. The last thought he had before submitting to his body's drive towards unconsciousness was to wonder whether it might be possible for him to feel that peace someday, too.
Myrna stood, having done all she could for this poor soul. Dragging him as gently as she could, she laid him at the side of the road, somewhat out of the way of the main battle. At least this way, they wouldn't be accidentally stepped on.
It was her intention to follow the red-eyed man, to see if there was something that might be done to cause him to cease in this meaningless waste of life that could only be called a massacre. Scanning the area quickly, she was surprised to discover that it was not at all difficult to pick certain patterns out of the crowd. There was a young knight, there the other assassin. A woman was perched on the roof not too far away... she knew not why her eyes naturally picked out these people, but trusted her instincts enough to know that there was significance in it.
It was with that thought, then, that she padded noiselessly after the crimson-eyes one, hoping that this time she might do something to make his carnage a little less complete.
Kain frowned when he noticed Shadow was once again making a spectacle of himself. Oh well, in the art of killing, there was no one better than Shadow... though Kain hoped to be a close second. Looking toward the docks, Kain noticed the remaining pirates seemed to regroup toward their ship. Kain estimated between fifty to sixty left. Shadow was much better at counting out large groups of people. No matter. Kain took to the rooftops to survey the scene. TO his immense pleasure, Kain noticed that there were several kegs of gun powder unloaded and near the ships. This was going to be fun.
Kain jumped from the rooftop, landing lightly and taking off into a hard sprint. Kain made it to the kegs, and began flipping them. Several pirates noticed him, and the group was now after him. Kain started laughing until he noticed they were pulling their pistols out. And Kain was standing near several kegs of explosives. Kain began rolling the kegs as hard as he could towards the oncoming horde. The pirates began tripping over each other, but soon learned to jump. Kain heard the crack of a pistol, and dropped to a low crouch as quick as he could. Not quick enough unfortunately. The bullet managed to nick Kain's shoulder. In anger, Kain pulled out his own gun, aimed, and fired. He smiled as the bullets struck one of the rolling barrels, setting off a delightful explosion. Fire and debris blossomed out, and struck the other barrels, which proceeded to bloom in similar fashion. Kain stood laughing while the screams of pirates filled the sky. Bodies were torn apart by the impact and the fire. Men screamed as shrapnel from the kegs tore them apart. Perhaps fifteen men had died instantly, and another ten were wounded to varying degrees.
Then, another gunshot sounded. Kain's eyes widened as he realized the pirates were trying to use his own trick against him. Clever bastards. Kain dove forward, but did not fully avoid the explosion that erupted behind him. The shock-wave knocked the wind out of Kain and sent him painfully to the ground. before he started moving, Kain used his senses to assess the environment. Pirates near him. He would have to recover before moving, or else they would surely kill him. Then, a loud cawing was heard overhead.
"Back away boys! Death is here for him." Pirates are a superstitious lot. Raven landed next to Kain's head and pecked his ear. Kain smiled, knowing how he could turn this to his advantage. Kain launched himself into the air, landing into a crouch. Raven landed on his shoulder, giving out an ominous caw. Kain looked at them from behind the smiling mask.
"Well, it seems like not even death can stop me." Kain said as he reached behind his back. Even through the leather gloves, Kain could feel the chill of the strange sword he carried. He quickly unsheathed the blade, letting the pirates have a good look at the serpentine blade and the detailed skulls. "Your souls are mine!" Kain shouted as he jumped toward the group.
Kain jumped from the rooftop, landing lightly and taking off into a hard sprint. Kain made it to the kegs, and began flipping them. Several pirates noticed him, and the group was now after him. Kain started laughing until he noticed they were pulling their pistols out. And Kain was standing near several kegs of explosives. Kain began rolling the kegs as hard as he could towards the oncoming horde. The pirates began tripping over each other, but soon learned to jump. Kain heard the crack of a pistol, and dropped to a low crouch as quick as he could. Not quick enough unfortunately. The bullet managed to nick Kain's shoulder. In anger, Kain pulled out his own gun, aimed, and fired. He smiled as the bullets struck one of the rolling barrels, setting off a delightful explosion. Fire and debris blossomed out, and struck the other barrels, which proceeded to bloom in similar fashion. Kain stood laughing while the screams of pirates filled the sky. Bodies were torn apart by the impact and the fire. Men screamed as shrapnel from the kegs tore them apart. Perhaps fifteen men had died instantly, and another ten were wounded to varying degrees.
Then, another gunshot sounded. Kain's eyes widened as he realized the pirates were trying to use his own trick against him. Clever bastards. Kain dove forward, but did not fully avoid the explosion that erupted behind him. The shock-wave knocked the wind out of Kain and sent him painfully to the ground. before he started moving, Kain used his senses to assess the environment. Pirates near him. He would have to recover before moving, or else they would surely kill him. Then, a loud cawing was heard overhead.
"Back away boys! Death is here for him." Pirates are a superstitious lot. Raven landed next to Kain's head and pecked his ear. Kain smiled, knowing how he could turn this to his advantage. Kain launched himself into the air, landing into a crouch. Raven landed on his shoulder, giving out an ominous caw. Kain looked at them from behind the smiling mask.
"Well, it seems like not even death can stop me." Kain said as he reached behind his back. Even through the leather gloves, Kain could feel the chill of the strange sword he carried. He quickly unsheathed the blade, letting the pirates have a good look at the serpentine blade and the detailed skulls. "Your souls are mine!" Kain shouted as he jumped toward the group.
Shadow watched, very much amused, at Kain's display. Once the kegs of gunpowder had been set off, the resulting explosions were quite the spectacle.
The impact of the explosions hit Shadow quite hard, but he didn't flinch, being just far enough to avoid losing his footing, but never the less knocked a bit of the wind from him. He took in a breath and let it out, wondering how it was that, even after all this time, after all they had been through, Kain hadn't changed one single bit.
Shadow rolled his eyes, set his blades in their sheaths and sat down on a pile of wood nearby which had once been a merchants stall for selling cloth and fabric.
He watched as Kain ran towards the oncoming group of pirates and smiled.
While not as skilled as Shadow in the arts of killing, Kain was certainly not a stranger to it, and so he sat and watched as his old comrade began to besiege the pirates who were now scrambling to get themselves back into some sort of order through the chaos Kain had created.
He looked around, and noticed that almost all the individuals he had seen earlier who gave off strong auras were coming closer, save for the girl on the rooftop, who Shadow hadn't seen since his attack on the man sneaking up on the armored youth earlier.
He knew she'd be nearby, since by the look of her, she was adept at combat.
Shadow simply leaned back, intent on enjoying the show, but instead of relaxation, he was forced out of his seat by another small group of pirates descending on his position. He rolled his eyes and stood up slowly, drawing the Twins from behind his back once more, and crossing them in front of his body in an X pattern.
He waited, wondering if this would be enough to intimidate them, as he more or less had enough fighting and death for one day. His excitement for battle got the best of him just a minute ago with his previous kills, but now that the battle was already nearly done, he surprisingly wanted nothing more to do with it, and felt almost unwilling to fight, as he knew that his love of battle and his Assassin's instincts would lead him to kill his targets.
The group was unfazed by his display, and so he rushed them.
And after I finally got to put these bloody daggers away too... He thought as he grumbled to himself before cutting into the first of the group to reach him...
The impact of the explosions hit Shadow quite hard, but he didn't flinch, being just far enough to avoid losing his footing, but never the less knocked a bit of the wind from him. He took in a breath and let it out, wondering how it was that, even after all this time, after all they had been through, Kain hadn't changed one single bit.
Shadow rolled his eyes, set his blades in their sheaths and sat down on a pile of wood nearby which had once been a merchants stall for selling cloth and fabric.
He watched as Kain ran towards the oncoming group of pirates and smiled.
While not as skilled as Shadow in the arts of killing, Kain was certainly not a stranger to it, and so he sat and watched as his old comrade began to besiege the pirates who were now scrambling to get themselves back into some sort of order through the chaos Kain had created.
He looked around, and noticed that almost all the individuals he had seen earlier who gave off strong auras were coming closer, save for the girl on the rooftop, who Shadow hadn't seen since his attack on the man sneaking up on the armored youth earlier.
He knew she'd be nearby, since by the look of her, she was adept at combat.
Shadow simply leaned back, intent on enjoying the show, but instead of relaxation, he was forced out of his seat by another small group of pirates descending on his position. He rolled his eyes and stood up slowly, drawing the Twins from behind his back once more, and crossing them in front of his body in an X pattern.
He waited, wondering if this would be enough to intimidate them, as he more or less had enough fighting and death for one day. His excitement for battle got the best of him just a minute ago with his previous kills, but now that the battle was already nearly done, he surprisingly wanted nothing more to do with it, and felt almost unwilling to fight, as he knew that his love of battle and his Assassin's instincts would lead him to kill his targets.
The group was unfazed by his display, and so he rushed them.
And after I finally got to put these bloody daggers away too... He thought as he grumbled to himself before cutting into the first of the group to reach him...
Kain yelled with savage fury as he swung the two-handed blade into the soft pirate bodies. The weight and craftsmanship of the blade gave it amazing cutting potential. Two men approached from the left, and Kain spun around, cleaving one man in half at the ribs. The blood spray and violence stunned the other pirate, and Kain took the moment of hesitation to swing the blade down on the man's shoulder. The pirate was split down the middle, till the blade impacted his pelvic bones. Kain dislodged the blade from the bone and looked around. The rest of the pirates seemed to be retreating. Kain smirked at their cowardice, and began running forward. Seemingly out of nowhere, Raven zipped past him, halting his advance. She landed on his shoulder, and cawed softly in his ear.
"I suppose you are right girl. Chasing after them would be foolish. I suppose I am satisfied that we struck true fear in their hearts. Very well, I shall go find Shadow. AS promised, you may go eat your fill. Try and find bodies farther back, hidden from view. When you are done, come find me." The raven nodded her head, and took off, eager to fill her belly with fresh meat. Kain looked at the cold blade, surprised there was no blood on the blade. "Curious..." Kain sheathed the giant weapon and began looking around for his friend.
"I suppose you are right girl. Chasing after them would be foolish. I suppose I am satisfied that we struck true fear in their hearts. Very well, I shall go find Shadow. AS promised, you may go eat your fill. Try and find bodies farther back, hidden from view. When you are done, come find me." The raven nodded her head, and took off, eager to fill her belly with fresh meat. Kain looked at the cold blade, surprised there was no blood on the blade. "Curious..." Kain sheathed the giant weapon and began looking around for his friend.
(Ral Shie)
Shadow had only just finished decorating the wall of the building behind him with the blood of the the last pirate in the group that attacked him when he noticed the rest retreating onto their ships.
The last pirate fell to the ground, and Shadow saw Kain approaching his position, so he sheathed the Twins and walked towards the ships, but then stopped, and looked at Kain.
Why is he not pursuing them? He wondered.
Shadow looked at the pirates on board the ships and saw that they were genuinely afraid and at the brink of sheer panic themselves after Kain and Shadow's display of ruthless killer intent.
Shadow decided to follow suit, and simply walked over to greet Kain before watching the pirates begin to turn their ships around and leave the town be. He smiled at their cowardice and lack of warrior's pride, but none the less was thankful for the lack of further bloodshed.
He had done enough of that today.
Shadow had only just finished decorating the wall of the building behind him with the blood of the the last pirate in the group that attacked him when he noticed the rest retreating onto their ships.
The last pirate fell to the ground, and Shadow saw Kain approaching his position, so he sheathed the Twins and walked towards the ships, but then stopped, and looked at Kain.
Why is he not pursuing them? He wondered.
Shadow looked at the pirates on board the ships and saw that they were genuinely afraid and at the brink of sheer panic themselves after Kain and Shadow's display of ruthless killer intent.
Shadow decided to follow suit, and simply walked over to greet Kain before watching the pirates begin to turn their ships around and leave the town be. He smiled at their cowardice and lack of warrior's pride, but none the less was thankful for the lack of further bloodshed.
He had done enough of that today.
Blood, blood, and the streets ran red with blood. It was part of the verse in an old poem she'd read somewhere, in the secluded library lost on the twisting passages of the temple atop Mount Kor. Ironically, enough, it had been describing a vision of hell itself, though in truth Myrna supposed that for some at least, there was little difference between this very port city and the bowels of the underworld so many spoke of with such fear.
She stood, wiping bloodied hands on a rag she had incidentally acquired, having no wish for the smell of it to linger too long in her nose, though this hope might in fact be futile. There had been a great commotion of explosions, through which she could make out the figure of the masked man at the center of it, though so too did the red-eyed one acquit himself deadly. She supposed she should feel fear that she might be next, but for whatever reason, this emotion was not one to linger on her emotional barometer. One only need fear those who dealt death i one feared death itself, and she had long ago learned that there were worse things than this.
So while she had no desire to possibly martyr herself by coming between these two and whatever it was they felt they were justified in obliterating, she would have had any of them made to damage an innocent. Indeed, the fact that she had been able to save many of the wounded militiamen was testament to the fact that neither of those particular men had been involved in their damage. Surely, any blow they delivered would have been two lethal even for her considerable talent.
And when the remaining pirates were allowed to retreat unmolested, she thought that perhaps she had seen something of their intent. Overwrought and gratuitous as she found the displays of prowess to be, she was quite glad to note that they were not entirely without some concept of mercy. Either that, or they simply saw no merit in killing cowards. The results were functionally the same either way, and thus she was not going to complain.
In fact, her decided course of action was to be quite the opposite. The masked one seemed to have taken quite the spill earlier, and the villagers had been tended to as far as she was bale for now. As a doctor, her duty was therefore clear.
Approaching the two with caution but not apprehension, she raised her voice just enough to be heard over what remained of the din. "Sir," she asked of the masked one, "were you injured, in your fall?" Myrna figured that her appearance would speak well enough of her profession: the bloodied rag, the roll of bandages about one wrist, and the belt-pouches of herbs made her purpose obvious.
She stood, wiping bloodied hands on a rag she had incidentally acquired, having no wish for the smell of it to linger too long in her nose, though this hope might in fact be futile. There had been a great commotion of explosions, through which she could make out the figure of the masked man at the center of it, though so too did the red-eyed one acquit himself deadly. She supposed she should feel fear that she might be next, but for whatever reason, this emotion was not one to linger on her emotional barometer. One only need fear those who dealt death i one feared death itself, and she had long ago learned that there were worse things than this.
So while she had no desire to possibly martyr herself by coming between these two and whatever it was they felt they were justified in obliterating, she would have had any of them made to damage an innocent. Indeed, the fact that she had been able to save many of the wounded militiamen was testament to the fact that neither of those particular men had been involved in their damage. Surely, any blow they delivered would have been two lethal even for her considerable talent.
And when the remaining pirates were allowed to retreat unmolested, she thought that perhaps she had seen something of their intent. Overwrought and gratuitous as she found the displays of prowess to be, she was quite glad to note that they were not entirely without some concept of mercy. Either that, or they simply saw no merit in killing cowards. The results were functionally the same either way, and thus she was not going to complain.
In fact, her decided course of action was to be quite the opposite. The masked one seemed to have taken quite the spill earlier, and the villagers had been tended to as far as she was bale for now. As a doctor, her duty was therefore clear.
Approaching the two with caution but not apprehension, she raised her voice just enough to be heard over what remained of the din. "Sir," she asked of the masked one, "were you injured, in your fall?" Myrna figured that her appearance would speak well enough of her profession: the bloodied rag, the roll of bandages about one wrist, and the belt-pouches of herbs made her purpose obvious.
"Damnation! Its a black magic sorceress!" Kain shouted, pointing at the strange girl who approached the two. He paused for a moment, hoping for laughter. Getting none, Kain continued, "I jest milady. And to answer your question, no, I was not injured. Thank you for the concern though. Now, who might you be, and why are you not dead or cowering in fear?" Kain pulled off his harlequin mask, allowing his sweat-streaked face to get some air.
Mark slowly walked down the desolate streets, taking in the carnage. The cobbled stones were a rusty red, and small rivers of crimson liquid flowed from the piles of dead bodies that were the work of the soldiers and pirates. Most everybody had either retreated into a building or ship, depending who you were. Except for a few people, apparently. There were the two guys from before, but now there was a girl with them.
Glancing around, Mark wondered what he should do now. Go and see them? Go home? Might as well see what's up with the weird people. So Mark walked casually over, and asked," Hey, what's up?", suprisingly normal, considering the chaos a few minutes ago.
Glancing around, Mark wondered what he should do now. Go and see them? Go home? Might as well see what's up with the weird people. So Mark walked casually over, and asked," Hey, what's up?", suprisingly normal, considering the chaos a few minutes ago.
(((TwiliXDragon, if the last post doesn't specifically state your character, you can still post an update as to what your character is doing. the only time you need to watch out is when characters interact with each other. So, if you are going to post that your character is observing the slowly forming group, then you can do so at any time. However, the latest post by angelwolf addresses the group, thus, you cannot come n just yet to interact with our characters. Feel free to post that your character is observing the scene or whatnot, deciding what to do before approaching the group. Sorry, we should have been a bit clearer about that from the start)))
(I don't mean to be pushy everybody, but to twiliXdragon and dionkar, this kind of chatting is meant to be done in the OOC section, not here in the posting section. So from now on, if you have a question, ask there please, as asking here can be distracting to the others. Thanks.
Myrna simply blinked at the man's joke; she'd been called worse before, and perhaps she appeared as such. It was hard to say what a long few hours of combat and battlefield medicine had done to her visage; neither of them looked all that pretty at present either.
Apparently, however, he was content to move on, and after removing his mask provided a satisfactory answer to the question. She might have chosen this moment to inquire after his companion, but a young person apparently decided to approach the three of them as casually as you please, and insert a question of their own. "Their" because well... Myrna wasn't exactly certain of the person's gender. They dressed and appeared to speak after the manner of a man, but... she wasn't a doctor for nothing, and there was something missing from that assessment.
Dismissing the matter as ultimately irrelevant to what had been asked, she chose to respond to the first question first. "My name is Myrna, but I prefer Myr, if it's all the same to yourselves. I suspect that I am alive because I made effort to remain that way, and not cowering in fear because I see no real reason to," she replied simply, with the slightest of shrugs.
Next, she addressed the youth. "I shall assume that question is not to be taken literally, else the answers would be readily apparent. As to circumstances, I do believe that one of these two would be better suited to answer that than I." It was hard to tell if her way of answering questions was reflective of some kind of internal humor or a complete sincerity. In truth, she had been taught to phrase questions and phrases as exactly as possible, at least to the monks' way of thinking, and was still adjusting to the ways of idiom, hyperbole, and understatement.
This was not to say that she was completely devoid of humor, either, however, and there was a certain subtle nuance to her tone that would indicate a dry wit, if one were searching for it.
Apparently, however, he was content to move on, and after removing his mask provided a satisfactory answer to the question. She might have chosen this moment to inquire after his companion, but a young person apparently decided to approach the three of them as casually as you please, and insert a question of their own. "Their" because well... Myrna wasn't exactly certain of the person's gender. They dressed and appeared to speak after the manner of a man, but... she wasn't a doctor for nothing, and there was something missing from that assessment.
Dismissing the matter as ultimately irrelevant to what had been asked, she chose to respond to the first question first. "My name is Myrna, but I prefer Myr, if it's all the same to yourselves. I suspect that I am alive because I made effort to remain that way, and not cowering in fear because I see no real reason to," she replied simply, with the slightest of shrugs.
Next, she addressed the youth. "I shall assume that question is not to be taken literally, else the answers would be readily apparent. As to circumstances, I do believe that one of these two would be better suited to answer that than I." It was hard to tell if her way of answering questions was reflective of some kind of internal humor or a complete sincerity. In truth, she had been taught to phrase questions and phrases as exactly as possible, at least to the monks' way of thinking, and was still adjusting to the ways of idiom, hyperbole, and understatement.
This was not to say that she was completely devoid of humor, either, however, and there was a certain subtle nuance to her tone that would indicate a dry wit, if one were searching for it.
Shadow turned to the armored youth, appraising him up and down for a second before casting a glance at Myrna, who seemingly came to a similar, if not the same conclusion about this young 'boy' who stood before them.
"... This is not the time or place for idle chatter young man. If you wish to keep your head through battles to come in your life, you'll take things more seriously." He stated coldly.
Shadow looked at Kain for a moment and then turned away, walking back in the direction of the center of town.
He still had his mission to complete, and his target was now obviously on his way to another town after all the commotion that just took place. He had to find his target before they disappeared from his radar.
"... This is not the time or place for idle chatter young man. If you wish to keep your head through battles to come in your life, you'll take things more seriously." He stated coldly.
Shadow looked at Kain for a moment and then turned away, walking back in the direction of the center of town.
He still had his mission to complete, and his target was now obviously on his way to another town after all the commotion that just took place. He had to find his target before they disappeared from his radar.
Kain sighed and looked at Shadow's retreating form. Addressing the newcomers, Kain said, "You will have to excuse my friend, he is very blunt and not much of a conversationalist. Anyway, you are a strange little monk, and you nearly got yourself killed earlier. I would strongly suggest you two be more careful in the future. Dangerous towns and whatnot. Although..." Now Kain turned his attention to the monk. "Judging by your calm demeanor and your attire, you were obviously trained in a number of different disciplines, and in your studies, learning to overcome the fear of death must have been a basic lesson? Fear of death really is illogical, as from the moment we are born, we are all destined to die at some time or another. You could say we humans are thrown beings, forced into this world only to be forced back out eventually... However, these pirates are not about death. They are about plundering and pillaging and other "p" words. They are also fond of raping. You don't have to be young or attractive, though those types of girls get caught up the fastest. In my time I have witnessed too often the after effects of rape. Even the strongest willed women break. So., take greater care next time. I should go finish my contract as well." Kain slipped his mask back on, and continued after Shadow, curious as to who he was tracking this time.
"I thank you for your concern, sir, though I think you are misplacing it." Myr couldn't say she was particularly fond of being characterized as a "little monk," but the fact was still true that it could be much worse. Frankly, she didn't think it fit; she wasn't that short, all things considered, and she wasn't a child besides. Nevertheless, she was well-used to being underestimated, and thus was largely unaffected.
Both men had left, leaving her and the self-professed lad to themselves. "I don't suppose you have a 'contract' to fulfill, do you?" she inquired, again with a trace of humor. Rather than wait for the answer, however, she too set off in the direction of the middle of town. Her intent was to make her way to the tavern for a break or something, and then to leave. She'd done what she could for the people here, and the smell of blood that lingered was becoming nauseating.
Of course, with no particular direction to go, she knew not where she'd be headed next; perhaps simply the nearest city. Upon reaching the tavern, however, she found it packed quite full and rather than wait for a meal, she decided to brave the road out and find her dinner along the way. It wasn't too hard for a vegetarian such as herself to find adequate sustenance in any of the many forests surrounding most of the continent's towns.
Decided, the monk set her sandaled feet on a path out, unaware that it was the most likely road the two assassins would take as well.
Both men had left, leaving her and the self-professed lad to themselves. "I don't suppose you have a 'contract' to fulfill, do you?" she inquired, again with a trace of humor. Rather than wait for the answer, however, she too set off in the direction of the middle of town. Her intent was to make her way to the tavern for a break or something, and then to leave. She'd done what she could for the people here, and the smell of blood that lingered was becoming nauseating.
Of course, with no particular direction to go, she knew not where she'd be headed next; perhaps simply the nearest city. Upon reaching the tavern, however, she found it packed quite full and rather than wait for a meal, she decided to brave the road out and find her dinner along the way. It wasn't too hard for a vegetarian such as herself to find adequate sustenance in any of the many forests surrounding most of the continent's towns.
Decided, the monk set her sandaled feet on a path out, unaware that it was the most likely road the two assassins would take as well.
Kain quickly caught up with Shadow. "SO, after all this time, you haven't changed one bit. Still as brooding and mysterious as ever." Raven flew back over to Kain's shoulder. She quickly wiped her beak on the leather coat Kain was wearing before flying over to Shadow's shoulder.
"Ye mangy bird! why did you have to wipe blood on my coat?!? Hm. Apparently, the hag missed you." Kain said, grumpy at Raven's "teasing."
"Ye mangy bird! why did you have to wipe blood on my coat?!? Hm. Apparently, the hag missed you." Kain said, grumpy at Raven's "teasing."
Shadow didn't answer, nor did he look back, but instead stroked Raven's chest, much to the bird's delight. He gave a flick of his hand and she departed his shoulder and returned to Kain.
Shadow still didn't look back, keeping his eyes on the road ahead, but answered to Kain's previous remark.
"I see you haven't changed either my friend. Still acting the constant fool in order to lull everyone around you into a false sense of security."
He turned his head slightly and smiled, but his hair hid his eyes from view.
Shadow still didn't look back, keeping his eyes on the road ahead, but answered to Kain's previous remark.
"I see you haven't changed either my friend. Still acting the constant fool in order to lull everyone around you into a false sense of security."
He turned his head slightly and smiled, but his hair hid his eyes from view.
"Well, one could argue that I am, in actuality, quite the fool, but that causes people to make a false assumption that, just because I am a fool, I am not dangerous. And, as you know, assuming I am not dangerous is very dangerous indeed." Kain smirked and said, "So, who is your target this time? I need to fulfill a contract as well. A family was robbed by a common thug. However, the elder son tried to fight off the man and was murdered in the process. Seeking vengeance, the family sought out my services. Their reward as well as mine shall be justice done. Unfortunately, I am still not as high-minded as to turn the other cheek as the young monk back there would have obviously done."
(Ral Shie)
Shadow's smile faded.
"... So you seek a target as well? Interesting."
Shadow returned his gaze to the road ahead.
"I am seeking a man who used to be one of Takai's puppets back during my time in Teisei. As soon as word reached him that Takai was dead, he disappeared. I had meant to find him much earlier, but circumstances changed my focus shortly after I met you and Kaiden. He is an evil man, one who has corrupted his role in the Empire's hierarchy in order to gain himself personal wealth and run good people off their land and out onto the streets."
Shadow took out a folded piece of paper from his jacket pocket and tossed it back to Kain.
"That's his portrait, and I know he was in this town. After all the commotion back there, he'd obviously have fled, because his lodging was on the opposite edge of town. I know he survived. He's so paranoid that he'd be the first to run at the slightest sign of trouble... Such a coward, he deserves to die."
Shadow's smile faded.
"... So you seek a target as well? Interesting."
Shadow returned his gaze to the road ahead.
"I am seeking a man who used to be one of Takai's puppets back during my time in Teisei. As soon as word reached him that Takai was dead, he disappeared. I had meant to find him much earlier, but circumstances changed my focus shortly after I met you and Kaiden. He is an evil man, one who has corrupted his role in the Empire's hierarchy in order to gain himself personal wealth and run good people off their land and out onto the streets."
Shadow took out a folded piece of paper from his jacket pocket and tossed it back to Kain.
"That's his portrait, and I know he was in this town. After all the commotion back there, he'd obviously have fled, because his lodging was on the opposite edge of town. I know he survived. He's so paranoid that he'd be the first to run at the slightest sign of trouble... Such a coward, he deserves to die."
As the two walked, Kain scanned the buildings. When he finally spotted the shady pub he was looking for, Kain walked in, pulled out his gun, and sent three bullets straight into the chest of a man trying to order a drink. Kain made sure the man was dead before holstering his pistol and walking back out, catching up to Shadow again. "Well, that completes my contract. Too easy."
Kain gripped the paper tightly, and waited until he and Shadow were safely out of the city limits before saying, "I've seen this man, and you are right, he is leaving. I noticed him when I was coming into the city. he was already heading out. apparently, your reputation is working against you this time. Word travels quickly, and he wouldn't want to chance meeting you. Tough luck Shadow, he has several days ahead of you. However, now that I am with you, perhaps we could mask your identity. I just need to put my normal clothes on."
Kain gripped the paper tightly, and waited until he and Shadow were safely out of the city limits before saying, "I've seen this man, and you are right, he is leaving. I noticed him when I was coming into the city. he was already heading out. apparently, your reputation is working against you this time. Word travels quickly, and he wouldn't want to chance meeting you. Tough luck Shadow, he has several days ahead of you. However, now that I am with you, perhaps we could mask your identity. I just need to put my normal clothes on."
Shadow turned his head, this time far enough for his eyes to become visible.
The look in his eyes was murderous.
"... Days... He knew I was coming that long ago?" He demanded.
The look in his eyes was murderous.
"... Days... He knew I was coming that long ago?" He demanded.
"Indeed. You are, after all, the fabled 'Red-Eyed Demon.' Unfortunately for you, your assassin persona cannot simply come off." To illustrate his point, Kain slipped off his mask, giving it a theatrical twirl before slipping it on his belt. "However, I may have something that will help you. You remember my fascination with herbs, yes? I may have discovered a blend that can change the color of a person's eyes."
Shadow blinked.
"... Interesting to say the least..." He said, a look of suspicion in his eyes.
"I'm not sure if I'll need it yet, but I will keep your offer in mind. In the mean time, I need to keep moving. You're welcome to come along if you wish since you seem to have nothing else to do." He said.
"... Interesting to say the least..." He said, a look of suspicion in his eyes.
"I'm not sure if I'll need it yet, but I will keep your offer in mind. In the mean time, I need to keep moving. You're welcome to come along if you wish since you seem to have nothing else to do." He said.
Aww... it was already over. He knew he shouldn't have left. But there were other people left... only a few. Two were the red eyed one and his buddy. He walked them talk then they went there separate ways. Aww... thats no fun. Matt reached into his posket and brought out some of the now red pearls. They had saoked up the blood of those pirates that had held him up when they were on the ground. Now the were stained red forever.
Cool. That ought to fetch a good price.
The watched the pair of assasins go down the road and decided to follow them. He had nothing better to do. He walked along the rooftops, listening in on there conversation. They seemed to be a rather interesting pair.
Cool. That ought to fetch a good price.
The watched the pair of assasins go down the road and decided to follow them. He had nothing better to do. He walked along the rooftops, listening in on there conversation. They seemed to be a rather interesting pair.
Mark stood and waited as the people around him said there peices, and left. The same thing always happened when he tried to be friendly. It was always something to do with 'childish boy' or 'inexperianced squire' or 'are you sure he's a boy?' Something along those lines. Oh well. Mark trotted back home, keeping all the gruesome images of death the were splattered all over the streets.
When he got their, Mark tugged off his armor and placed it in his pack. Then Mark brought out Hildebrand. "Thanks", he whispered to the blade. Mark brought out a rag and clean his sword, top to bottom. Sticking his money and a few rations inn the pack as well, Mark where he would head next.
Jogging briskly down the cobbled way, Mark hurried to the road which would lead him from the bloody town.
When he got their, Mark tugged off his armor and placed it in his pack. Then Mark brought out Hildebrand. "Thanks", he whispered to the blade. Mark brought out a rag and clean his sword, top to bottom. Sticking his money and a few rations inn the pack as well, Mark where he would head next.
Jogging briskly down the cobbled way, Mark hurried to the road which would lead him from the bloody town.
Somewhere on her way out of town, Myr became aware of a presence behind her. Turning, her eyes alighted on the young knight from before, and a small smile crossed her face. "I suppose you, too, have chosen to seek your fortune elsewhere? Do you know to where you are headed? The road is a lonely companion, at times, and I could use someone to while the hours with, if you are not opposed to it."
Setting her gaze forward once more, the monk passed the gates of the town and let out a sigh of relief at the sensation of fresh air. Out here, at least, it did not smell of blood. That metallic tang was one she knew well, but did not enjoy in the slightest. As for the knight, if they chose to catch up or respond, that would be quite nice indeed; if not, well, she was indeed quite accustomed to solitary travel, and found nothing troublesome in it.
People here, Myr had discovered, placed a great deal of value on their freedom, and thus she was not about to press the point at hand. If it was the warrior's desire to remain separate, this was but a matter of preference, and not something to be offended by. Rather than concern herself with waiting for a response, therefore, the monk began to hum softly to herself, a lullaby from her home, lilting in melody and gentle.
Setting her gaze forward once more, the monk passed the gates of the town and let out a sigh of relief at the sensation of fresh air. Out here, at least, it did not smell of blood. That metallic tang was one she knew well, but did not enjoy in the slightest. As for the knight, if they chose to catch up or respond, that would be quite nice indeed; if not, well, she was indeed quite accustomed to solitary travel, and found nothing troublesome in it.
People here, Myr had discovered, placed a great deal of value on their freedom, and thus she was not about to press the point at hand. If it was the warrior's desire to remain separate, this was but a matter of preference, and not something to be offended by. Rather than concern herself with waiting for a response, therefore, the monk began to hum softly to herself, a lullaby from her home, lilting in melody and gentle.
Mark looked up a happily when Myr asked if he could join her. Nodding vigorously, Mark hurried up to meet up with her. Mark followed her as they entered the town.
"My name is Mark, what's yours?", he asked cheerfully. "Where are you going?", Mark added.
It was always fun to goto new places. Especaily if you wanted to forget the one you were just in. Rummaging through his bag, Mark then pulled out a couple of coins.
"Want to drink some tea? My treat?", Mark asked temptingly.
"My name is Mark, what's yours?", he asked cheerfully. "Where are you going?", Mark added.
It was always fun to goto new places. Especaily if you wanted to forget the one you were just in. Rummaging through his bag, Mark then pulled out a couple of coins.
"Want to drink some tea? My treat?", Mark asked temptingly.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mark. My name is Myrna, though I tend to go by Myr." A man's name... very well then. If that was the way Mark preferred to be addressed, it was alright by her.
"As for the tea, I would be most happy to take you up on that, but I do think it might be best to place some distance between ourselves and Ral'Shie first," she replied, gesturing to the town still visible on the horizon behind them. "I know not where the nearest settlement is after this, but I do not imagine it could be more than a few days' travel at most."
The two walked in silence for a time, but Myr could tell that Mark was the friendly sort who would not frown upon a bit of idle chatter, and so she spoke once more, for the sake of starting a proper conversation. "Am I to suppose that your formal address is 'Sir Mark'?" she asked, gesturing to the knight's gear he was wearing. Myr had met a few knights, but most of these were in the service of the government. Mark seemed a bit different, as though he had no real employment, at least not of the permanent sort.
"As for the tea, I would be most happy to take you up on that, but I do think it might be best to place some distance between ourselves and Ral'Shie first," she replied, gesturing to the town still visible on the horizon behind them. "I know not where the nearest settlement is after this, but I do not imagine it could be more than a few days' travel at most."
The two walked in silence for a time, but Myr could tell that Mark was the friendly sort who would not frown upon a bit of idle chatter, and so she spoke once more, for the sake of starting a proper conversation. "Am I to suppose that your formal address is 'Sir Mark'?" she asked, gesturing to the knight's gear he was wearing. Myr had met a few knights, but most of these were in the service of the government. Mark seemed a bit different, as though he had no real employment, at least not of the permanent sort.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Placing his money back into his pack, Mark walked in silence with Myr until she asked him his proper title.
"Well, yes, I suppose.", Mark answered sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. "I am a free-lance knight. Not a mercenary... but I do wander.", he continued. "Well, you see, my father was a minor lord, and since he hasn't passed his lands on to me yet, my mission is to travel throughout the kingdom. I am supposed to learn the land, and the quailty and nature of the people, plants, and government in each place I visit.", Mark explained. "So basicly I just live there a few days, get to know everybody and explore a bit, then I'm off.", he concluded.
"Hah, and I bet your wondering about the weirdness of my armor.", he added, looking down. "It's been passed down my family for ages, and no, I don't work for the government, in case you wanted to know.", Mark informed her. "So where are we headed?", he asked.
"Well, yes, I suppose.", Mark answered sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. "I am a free-lance knight. Not a mercenary... but I do wander.", he continued. "Well, you see, my father was a minor lord, and since he hasn't passed his lands on to me yet, my mission is to travel throughout the kingdom. I am supposed to learn the land, and the quailty and nature of the people, plants, and government in each place I visit.", Mark explained. "So basicly I just live there a few days, get to know everybody and explore a bit, then I'm off.", he concluded.
"Hah, and I bet your wondering about the weirdness of my armor.", he added, looking down. "It's been passed down my family for ages, and no, I don't work for the government, in case you wanted to know.", Mark informed her. "So where are we headed?", he asked.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Ugh. Boreing. They were only talking. Matt decided to ditch the two assasins. He had better things to do. What about those other two that were there? Maybe they were doing something.
But wait... they left... riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiight. Matt shook his head as he bounded off. He'd wished hed had known that before he came after these too. Now he had no one. He needed a drink. He jumped from roof to roof, heading for the nearest tea shop. Tea sounded good right now. Matt was cold, and a hot drink could really hit the spot.
But wait... they left... riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiight. Matt shook his head as he bounded off. He'd wished hed had known that before he came after these too. Now he had no one. He needed a drink. He jumped from roof to roof, heading for the nearest tea shop. Tea sounded good right now. Matt was cold, and a hot drink could really hit the spot.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr listened to her companion speak with genuine interest. When he had concluded, she fixed him with a slightly-disconcerting violet gaze. "I think that sounds like a most wonderful thing to be doing," she relied honestly. "I wander as well, though with no particular purpose. I suppose that I, too, am coming to know this land and its people."
"As for your armor, I cannot say that I know enough of such things to tell if it is strange. I have gathered, however, that my own manner of dress is unconventional as well," she continued, gesturing to her loose clothing, bandaged arms and legs, and the straw sandals that covered the soles of her feet. Indeed, the attire of a monk was most uncharacteristic of anything she had seen, and many times had Myr contemplated purchasing something a bit less standout, the result being not a complete wardrobe adjustment, but the sturdy wool cloak under which she assumed the veil of anonymity. It had thus far served well to hide her unusual eyes and angular facial features well enough that she was not commonly bothered by the sort of people the masked assassin had warned her about.
"Where are we headed?" Myr tapped a finger on the side of her nose, an odd habit she had picked up from one of her instructors, and one that appeared whenever she was considering a question she had not particularly thought about before. "I suppose I go where the road takes me. If you had something more specific in mind, I'd be happy to come along, however."
"As for your armor, I cannot say that I know enough of such things to tell if it is strange. I have gathered, however, that my own manner of dress is unconventional as well," she continued, gesturing to her loose clothing, bandaged arms and legs, and the straw sandals that covered the soles of her feet. Indeed, the attire of a monk was most uncharacteristic of anything she had seen, and many times had Myr contemplated purchasing something a bit less standout, the result being not a complete wardrobe adjustment, but the sturdy wool cloak under which she assumed the veil of anonymity. It had thus far served well to hide her unusual eyes and angular facial features well enough that she was not commonly bothered by the sort of people the masked assassin had warned her about.
"Where are we headed?" Myr tapped a finger on the side of her nose, an odd habit she had picked up from one of her instructors, and one that appeared whenever she was considering a question she had not particularly thought about before. "I suppose I go where the road takes me. If you had something more specific in mind, I'd be happy to come along, however."
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Matt jumped off a rooftop and landed in the street, in front of two other people who were talking. He glanced at them for a second. Had he seem them before? Oh yeah, they were the two talking with the assasins! Cool. Matt smiled and made a quick nod and ran down the street to his favorite tea shop.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Mark stared at the weirdo that landed right in front of them. Unfortuanately, the guy was went into the same teashop Mark and his companion were headed for, so they would meet again. Mark inspected Myr as she spoke. Indeed, the lady was dressed as a monk, which would explain a lot
"We might as well go to that teashop over there", Mark said while gesturing in that direction. "Even if a strange person is there as well.", he joked. Eventually the pair made it to a teashop.
The knight opened the door, holding it open for the monk. "Ladies first."
"We might as well go to that teashop over there", Mark said while gesturing in that direction. "Even if a strange person is there as well.", he joked. Eventually the pair made it to a teashop.
The knight opened the door, holding it open for the monk. "Ladies first."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr was largely unaffected by the appearance of the young man in front of them, though she had not counted on it taking quite so long to reach the edges of town. Ah, well. Sometimes things did not work as you expected, and she was beginning to rethink her refusal of the tea offer from earlier anyway.
Thus, when Mark suggested it again, she chose to comply this time, and followed her companion for the moment, raising one blond eyebrow ever-so-slightly when he proclaimed that ladies should enter first. She would not comment, however, and simply thanked him softly before following the roof-climber into the tea shop.
The space was small and comfortable, with many wooden tables and chairs, and the whole thing smelled strongly of spiced tea leaves and flowers. It was Myr decided, a most pleasant sort of space to spend some time, and she was glad she had not refused the offer in the second instance. It appeared for the moment that the only other occupant was the young man from before, but she could not say that she particularly minded. You met all sorts, wandering as she did, and she had come to discover that most people, even the odd ones, were nothing to be too wary of.
Selecting a seat, she slipped into it and was almost immediately greeted by a waiter, who asked her what it was that she wanted. "Do you have jasmine and rose-hip?" she inquired, smiling a bit when the young man nodded. "Very well, I'll take that then."
The waiter scrawled something down on a piece of paper before turning and looking at Mark expectantly.
Thus, when Mark suggested it again, she chose to comply this time, and followed her companion for the moment, raising one blond eyebrow ever-so-slightly when he proclaimed that ladies should enter first. She would not comment, however, and simply thanked him softly before following the roof-climber into the tea shop.
The space was small and comfortable, with many wooden tables and chairs, and the whole thing smelled strongly of spiced tea leaves and flowers. It was Myr decided, a most pleasant sort of space to spend some time, and she was glad she had not refused the offer in the second instance. It appeared for the moment that the only other occupant was the young man from before, but she could not say that she particularly minded. You met all sorts, wandering as she did, and she had come to discover that most people, even the odd ones, were nothing to be too wary of.
Selecting a seat, she slipped into it and was almost immediately greeted by a waiter, who asked her what it was that she wanted. "Do you have jasmine and rose-hip?" she inquired, smiling a bit when the young man nodded. "Very well, I'll take that then."
The waiter scrawled something down on a piece of paper before turning and looking at Mark expectantly.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Matt so desperatly wanted to make conversation. He was kind of lonely at the moment. But they seemed perfectly fine talking with each other. He didn't want to disrupt that. Strange... this place seemed so calm seeing as there was just a FREAKING PIRATE ATTACK. But whatever. A different waiter walked up to him, holding a menu.
"Surprise me. I got money." Matt waved him off. The waiter nodded and walked off. That was his usual order. He was never dissapointed by what shops brought him. And he actually liked playing this game. If they brought him anything other than the most expensive thing on the list, he would pay it. Otherwise, he would take it and leave. Matt sighed, taking in the wonderful scent of the shop. He put his feet up on the table, leaning back. It was a mistake though, seeing as his pearls fell out of his pockets and scattered all over the floor.
"Those things are causeing me more trouble than they're worth." He said to himself as the blood red beads rolled around. He sighed and stood up, begining to pick the infernal things up.
"Surprise me. I got money." Matt waved him off. The waiter nodded and walked off. That was his usual order. He was never dissapointed by what shops brought him. And he actually liked playing this game. If they brought him anything other than the most expensive thing on the list, he would pay it. Otherwise, he would take it and leave. Matt sighed, taking in the wonderful scent of the shop. He put his feet up on the table, leaning back. It was a mistake though, seeing as his pearls fell out of his pockets and scattered all over the floor.
"Those things are causeing me more trouble than they're worth." He said to himself as the blood red beads rolled around. He sighed and stood up, begining to pick the infernal things up.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr had just received her cup, and was daintily inhaling the fragrance of what she judged to be quite a nice cup of tea when a clattering could be heard, one that reminded her of the sounds of children at play in a game of marbles. Looking downward, she observed neutrally that there appeared to be several pearl-like objects (save for the slight reddish hue marbled onto them by an agent unknown) rolling about on the floor.
The man with the strange proclivity for jumping off rooftops, was presently engaged in the rather arduous-looking task of scrambling about and trying to retrieve these. Blinking as though to make sure she was seeing correctly, Myr shrugged to Mark and left her seat, letting those spheres that had come her directions collect in her hands as she wandered about the floor on her knees.
In truth, she probably looked quite strange, but this in itself was nothing unusual, and she did not think much of it. Having gathered all those pinkish orbs that occupied the area immediately about her table, she moved over to the fellow picking up the rest, holding out her cupped hands with something of an amused smile.
"I do believe you are missing these, sir."
The man with the strange proclivity for jumping off rooftops, was presently engaged in the rather arduous-looking task of scrambling about and trying to retrieve these. Blinking as though to make sure she was seeing correctly, Myr shrugged to Mark and left her seat, letting those spheres that had come her directions collect in her hands as she wandered about the floor on her knees.
In truth, she probably looked quite strange, but this in itself was nothing unusual, and she did not think much of it. Having gathered all those pinkish orbs that occupied the area immediately about her table, she moved over to the fellow picking up the rest, holding out her cupped hands with something of an amused smile.
"I do believe you are missing these, sir."
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
"Oh! Thanks." Matt smiled brightly at her, accepting the rest of the pearls. Why was a knight helping him? Did she not know he was Moonlight, a well known theif? Cool. Matt put the pearls in his pocket and turned back to her.
"You wouldn't happen to have a... bag of some sort, would you? They keep falling out." He rubbed the back of his head nervously, his fingers running through his white hair.
"You wouldn't happen to have a... bag of some sort, would you? They keep falling out." He rubbed the back of his head nervously, his fingers running through his white hair.
Mark raised an eyebrow. Those 'marbles' looked pretty suspicious to him. Slowly he rose form his chair moved swiftly towards the guy. Hmm... that was the same guy who jumped from the roof. Bending down, Mark picked up a single marble and held it between his fingers.
"I am Sir Mark. What's your name?", he asked, not taking his eyes off the small ball. Something about that guy was familiar...
"I am Sir Mark. What's your name?", he asked, not taking his eyes off the small ball. Something about that guy was familiar...
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
As it was, Myr was still far too naive to even consider something like thievery as the reason this man possessed the gems he did, and so she was not in the least bothered by the fact that he had them at all. Rather, she offered a soft smile and a nod before standing, brushing some dust off her loose pants before straightening to her full (and decidedly unimpressive) height.
Mark seemed quite a bit more suspicious than she, but perhaps this was in his nature She could not say with any degree of certainty, though the question he asked seemed innocuous enough. Myr tilted her head to the side ever-so-slightly in anticipation of the answer. She was never loath to meet new people, and it seemed her sociability would be well-satiated today, given all that had happened.
As for a pouch of some kind... Myr wasn't known for carrying excess items on her person, but she usually had a spare satchel or two, just in case she found some useful herbs. Patting down her pockets, she reached into one in her vest and produced a small leather bag with a string cinch, about four inches square. "Will this do?" she asked, offering it to the young man.
Mark seemed quite a bit more suspicious than she, but perhaps this was in his nature She could not say with any degree of certainty, though the question he asked seemed innocuous enough. Myr tilted her head to the side ever-so-slightly in anticipation of the answer. She was never loath to meet new people, and it seemed her sociability would be well-satiated today, given all that had happened.
As for a pouch of some kind... Myr wasn't known for carrying excess items on her person, but she usually had a spare satchel or two, just in case she found some useful herbs. Patting down her pockets, she reached into one in her vest and produced a small leather bag with a string cinch, about four inches square. "Will this do?" she asked, offering it to the young man.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
"Matt Somer at your servi- Oh thats wonderful!" Matt exclaimed as a bag was held out to him. "Thank you so much!" He took the bag from the girl and slipped the red pearls into it.
Wait... Matt peeked inside the bag and counted. There should be twenty three exactly... there were only twenty two in here. Where was the last one.
Oh. In that mans fingers.
"Anyway, Matt Somer at your service." Matt bowed low at both of them. He looked at the man, then at his pearl between his fingers. "Um... may I have that back now?" He asked politely.
Wait... Matt peeked inside the bag and counted. There should be twenty three exactly... there were only twenty two in here. Where was the last one.
Oh. In that mans fingers.
"Anyway, Matt Somer at your service." Matt bowed low at both of them. He looked at the man, then at his pearl between his fingers. "Um... may I have that back now?" He asked politely.
Ther was something fishy about the marbel, but Mark couldn't put his finger on it... That's it! The round ball resembled a pearl greatly, except for the strange red color. Mark looked at Matt while giving it back.
"So, what's your bussiness here Matt?", he asked curiously.
"So, what's your bussiness here Matt?", he asked curiously.
"Eh, I wander." Matt snatched his tea off of the passing waiters tray without looking. The waiter was surprised, but didn't say anything and walked off. "I go where the wind takes me." He dropped the last pearl into his new bag and strung it to his hip. He took a sip of his tea and nodded. Not bad, he supposed. After a thought or two, he untied his bag and displayed it in front of them. "Hey, either of you two interested in these pearls? I'm looking to sell them."
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Another wanderer... for some reason, Myr seemed to be meeting more of those today than she'd ever done before. Perhaps her occupation was only strange on some parts of the continent? It was a question that bore asking, but perhaps not for now. Sipping her tea, she watched the two of them in conversation. Mark still looked a bit suspicious, but either the one calling himself Matt did not notice or did not care.
Large purple-hued eyes blinked a few times as the strange individual offered to sell. "I think you would find more appropriate clientele elsewhere," she pointed out practically. "I cannot speak for Sir Mark, but I wander as well, and do not carry much money, nor would I have any need of such things, pretty though they might be."
Myr had never been one for frivolous things; the monks that raised her had actively discouraged an aesthetics of the impractical. To her, those things that were most useful or natural were also beautiful in a sense. This, she had come to understand, was not a dominant position, and it had initially surprised her how many people made fortunes hawking baubles at marketplaces across Cre'Est.
Large purple-hued eyes blinked a few times as the strange individual offered to sell. "I think you would find more appropriate clientele elsewhere," she pointed out practically. "I cannot speak for Sir Mark, but I wander as well, and do not carry much money, nor would I have any need of such things, pretty though they might be."
Myr had never been one for frivolous things; the monks that raised her had actively discouraged an aesthetics of the impractical. To her, those things that were most useful or natural were also beautiful in a sense. This, she had come to understand, was not a dominant position, and it had initially surprised her how many people made fortunes hawking baubles at marketplaces across Cre'Est.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Matt sighed slightly as Myr declined his offer. He turned to Mark next. "How bout you? You interested?" He downed the rest of his drink and picked up a nearby menu. Yep. They gave him the most expensive thing here. Almost made him sad. This was a nice shop. Felt a little wrong to rob it.
Oh well. After this conversation, he was gone. He had better things to do. But still, he wanted to keep this conversation going as long as possible. It got lonely as a thief, and Matt was thrilled to have company.
Oh well. After this conversation, he was gone. He had better things to do. But still, he wanted to keep this conversation going as long as possible. It got lonely as a thief, and Matt was thrilled to have company.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow thought to himself for a moment, and decided that it was best not to move yet, as any attempts to catch up to a target who was days ahead of him would be fool hardy and reckless. So instead, he simply turned once again to Kain as they stood at the edge of town.
"I think I've had a change of heart Kain... I think it would be a good idea to stay in this town, at least until tomorrow morning. Then we can set out to find my target."
Shadow cast a glance back towards the now empty streets.
"I think our presence here is something of a concern to most of the common townsmen, especially after our displays in the streets earlier. Do you think we went too far? I did get a rather reprimanding glare from that girl with purple eyes after all... What do you think?" He asked expectantly.
"I think I've had a change of heart Kain... I think it would be a good idea to stay in this town, at least until tomorrow morning. Then we can set out to find my target."
Shadow cast a glance back towards the now empty streets.
"I think our presence here is something of a concern to most of the common townsmen, especially after our displays in the streets earlier. Do you think we went too far? I did get a rather reprimanding glare from that girl with purple eyes after all... What do you think?" He asked expectantly.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain let out a hollow laugh at this statement. "Shadow, since when have we ever been concerned with going too far? I feel we did just fine. We struck true fear into the hearts of pirates, we saved innocent townspeople, we furthered our own reputations, and, with luck, we have dissuaded many a fine young lad from turning to a life of crime." Kain paused, and looked at the ground. "I understand killing is not something pleasurable, but there is a distinction between mindless murder, and killing to protect yourself and others. If those pirates gave even the slightest clue that they didn't want to continue their pillaging, I would have let them go. But they continued to the end, and even then they chose to flee like cowards, presumably to find an easier target. They learned nothing, and the fewer we left alive, the fewer there are to kill, rape, and steal from other innocents. Would you like to go back and help them clean the blood and bodies? If so, lets stop off and get something to drink first, and maybe a warm meal. There should be a tea shop around here somewhere."
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Shadow smirked.
"I guess you're right. I haven't been in serious combat like that since we hunted down my brother Asasirihito six months ago... I guess the lack of battle has made me... dull."
He looked back towards the streets of town as he scanned for the location of the tea shop.
"... You think?"
"I guess you're right. I haven't been in serious combat like that since we hunted down my brother Asasirihito six months ago... I guess the lack of battle has made me... dull."
He looked back towards the streets of town as he scanned for the location of the tea shop.
"... You think?"
Mark looked a the bag of 'marbles'.
"Umm... no. Say, would you mind if we sat here for tea? I haven't ordered anything yet...". On the dot, a waitress appeared behind him," What would you like sir?
"Ah.. how about some herbal tea then?", Mark replied. Then the maid hurried off and the knight sat down in a chair.
"I hope you don't mind?.", he asked cautiosly.
"Umm... no. Say, would you mind if we sat here for tea? I haven't ordered anything yet...". On the dot, a waitress appeared behind him," What would you like sir?
"Ah.. how about some herbal tea then?", Mark replied. Then the maid hurried off and the knight sat down in a chair.
"I hope you don't mind?.", he asked cautiosly.
"Nah, It's fine." Matt smiled. Why stand when you can sit?" He pulled up a chair and sat down, leaning back slightly. This was a misake though, cause he fell back and hit his head. He groaned, his arms sprawled out on the ground.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr winced when Matt's head hit the ground. That didn't sound like a pleasant experience in the slightest. Still standing as she was, she offered the dubious young man a hand up, moving to sit once he was upright once more, whether or not he chose to accept.
A waitress reemerged with Mark's tea, and Myr stared down into her own for a moment, contemplative. What was she doing here, anyway? Certainly, Matt and Mark were nice enough people, and she did not in the least mind their company, but she was getting that feeling she had sometimes, the one that informed her she needed to be somewhere else. Ordinarily, she would have followed her instincts and left without a second thought, but also ordinarily she would not have been accompanied by anyone, and in this case she felt it would likely have been rude.
She looked up, realizing that silence had reigned for longer than she would have expected between the two of them. "Are you going anywhere particularly, Matt?" she asked politely, not really thinking that silence was the best option in a situation like this.
A waitress reemerged with Mark's tea, and Myr stared down into her own for a moment, contemplative. What was she doing here, anyway? Certainly, Matt and Mark were nice enough people, and she did not in the least mind their company, but she was getting that feeling she had sometimes, the one that informed her she needed to be somewhere else. Ordinarily, she would have followed her instincts and left without a second thought, but also ordinarily she would not have been accompanied by anyone, and in this case she felt it would likely have been rude.
She looked up, realizing that silence had reigned for longer than she would have expected between the two of them. "Are you going anywhere particularly, Matt?" she asked politely, not really thinking that silence was the best option in a situation like this.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain smirked. "Yes, there is definitely a little shop down the road a bit. I remember getting some food there as I was heading into Ral Shie. Nice little place, if a bit pricey. If we do go there, we will need disguises. Easy enough for me..." Kain reached into his bag, pulling out a royal blue shirt. The light material somehow kept a high collar, and the low neckline made Kain look dashing, in Kain's own opinion. In any case, he was fairly sure Kaiden had enjoyed the shirt... He quickly shuffled to different thoughts, pulling out a pair of finest quality black silk pants, and black calfskin leather boots. He quickly changed into his dress clothes, and took a moment to comb his silken hair. Last, Kain put on a leather belt with a fanged skull buckle, and on this belt he attached his gun holster. He quickly stashed the rest f his gear into his pack, carefully wrapping his large sword in canvas to disguise it as artist supplies.
When he was finished, Kain stood up, feeling much more comfortable in these lighter clothes. Raven landed on a branch nearby, and cawed loudly. "Why thank you Raven, I do look rather good, dont I?" Kain said. Raven flew over and grabbed Kain's hair, yanking it hard. "Hey! You need to treat me a little better!" The bird stopped its antics and landed on Kain's shoulder, nuzzling up to his face while making soft purring noises. "Damn your adorable ways, ye demon bird. I knew it was a bad idea to let you socialize with that pirate girl back in the day. she taught you her capricious and devious ways." Kain shook his head, and looked at Shadow. "Disguises weren't really your forte, so what is your plan?"
When he was finished, Kain stood up, feeling much more comfortable in these lighter clothes. Raven landed on a branch nearby, and cawed loudly. "Why thank you Raven, I do look rather good, dont I?" Kain said. Raven flew over and grabbed Kain's hair, yanking it hard. "Hey! You need to treat me a little better!" The bird stopped its antics and landed on Kain's shoulder, nuzzling up to his face while making soft purring noises. "Damn your adorable ways, ye demon bird. I knew it was a bad idea to let you socialize with that pirate girl back in the day. she taught you her capricious and devious ways." Kain shook his head, and looked at Shadow. "Disguises weren't really your forte, so what is your plan?"
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Shadow smiled at Raven's antics and gave a small chuckle.
"You're right, disguises really aren't my thing... I guess I'll just go in as is, and if people give me a hard time about it, I'll just silence them."
He gave a wave of his arm towards the town.
"After you maestro" He said with a slight bow of his head.
"You're right, disguises really aren't my thing... I guess I'll just go in as is, and if people give me a hard time about it, I'll just silence them."
He gave a wave of his arm towards the town.
"After you maestro" He said with a slight bow of his head.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain raised an eyebrow. "Just a second ago, you were acting as though you developed a conscience, and now you are saying you will silence innocent civilians because they may act rashly to your presence, which has gained a fearsome reputation over the years... Shadow, you are a strange individual." Kain walked in silence for a moment. As they rounded a corner, the small shop came into view. Kain continued through the doors, dismissing Raven before he walked through. "Table for two, preferably by an open window please." Kain told the hostess. He and Shadow were seated, and given two small menus to look over.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Shadow waited until the hostess had left earshot before speaking.
"I didn't mean I'd kill them, merely silence them, as in knock them out or intimidate them into shutting up. Less of a mess that way."
He kicked his feet up on a spare chair from a table next to them and closed his eyes, leaning his head back to rest his eyes after the long and frustrating day he'd just gone through.
"I didn't mean I'd kill them, merely silence them, as in knock them out or intimidate them into shutting up. Less of a mess that way."
He kicked his feet up on a spare chair from a table next to them and closed his eyes, leaning his head back to rest his eyes after the long and frustrating day he'd just gone through.
Mark glanced at the new customers, then double-glanced when he thought he saw the ones from the fight. They were! It was the stealthy one and the annoying one who saved his life! Mark smiled the biggest of grins and waved at the pair. Even though one of them was wearing a disguise, he could still tell who it was.
Leaning over, Mark pointed the pair out to his comrades before receiving his drink from a waiter. Oh, he knew there was a possibility of him being annoying, but he still hadn't forgotten the other guy's rude comment and the fact that the same guy saved Mark's life. So might as well go and thank him.
Mark looked closer at their table and surveyed the pair. It was them all right.
Leaning over, Mark pointed the pair out to his comrades before receiving his drink from a waiter. Oh, he knew there was a possibility of him being annoying, but he still hadn't forgotten the other guy's rude comment and the fact that the same guy saved Mark's life. So might as well go and thank him.
Mark looked closer at their table and surveyed the pair. It was them all right.
Matt rubbed his head with one hand as he accepted Myr's offer to help him up. "Thank you. And nah, I'm not going anywhere in particular." And the Mark started pointing out the other two guys. Wow that disguise was pathetic. That was almost TO easy to see through. Wait... yeah, they were! The boring ones. Meh... Maybe they were interested? Matt was concerned with just getting these pearls away from him. He took a napkin and balled it up, throwing it. It bounced off the disguised ones head and landed on the floor.
"You two! Over here!" He waved, taking another sip of his tea.
"You two! Over here!" He waved, taking another sip of his tea.
Shadow's eyes came open slowly, and he leaned over to pick up the napkin that fell to the floor after bouncing off of Kain's almost ridiculous circus disguise. He held it loosely in his hand and smacked it against his pants, cleaning a bit of dust off of it, and folding it neatly before placing it on the spare table next to him as he glanced at the three travelers from earlier sitting at another table just across the room.
He didn't know whether to smile or shake his head.
All of them were younger than he was, which in the past had led to annoying consequences with previous companions, but to be polite he smiled and gave a light wave back anyway.
"It seems we were beaten to the idea of brief relaxation after all that excitement by our new acquaintances my friend." He said to Kain under his breath.
He didn't know whether to smile or shake his head.
All of them were younger than he was, which in the past had led to annoying consequences with previous companions, but to be polite he smiled and gave a light wave back anyway.
"It seems we were beaten to the idea of brief relaxation after all that excitement by our new acquaintances my friend." He said to Kain under his breath.
<<<<<<<Quick note. Kain's pants are cotton. not silk. was confused, didnt want to edit because roleplaygateway reposts as opposed to simply editing. so there :p>>>>>>>
Kain sighed. "They threw wadded up paper at my head. Who knows where that's been?!?! It could be disgustingly dirty for all we know! And you are holding it!" Kain stopped his rant and slowly turned to where the wad had come from. The knight from before. And the healer. And some whelp. Wonderful. Kain put on a fake smile and waved back at the overenthusiastic knight. His eye twitched in mild annoyance. Thanks to Shadow not bothering to keep a low profile, they were found out. and now something stupid would be bound to happen, as has always been the case in the past. Kain opened the window, and saw Raven perched nearby. "Well Shadow, we have been spotted. Go make friends while I order. I am in no mood to deal with buffoons. The monk, perhaps, the knight, maybe after the lass has wizened up a bit. The thief... well, I've dealt with too many of them in my life." Kain leaned casually back in his chair, carefully shifting the balance so he wouldn't fall over, like some amateurs might.
Kain sighed. "They threw wadded up paper at my head. Who knows where that's been?!?! It could be disgustingly dirty for all we know! And you are holding it!" Kain stopped his rant and slowly turned to where the wad had come from. The knight from before. And the healer. And some whelp. Wonderful. Kain put on a fake smile and waved back at the overenthusiastic knight. His eye twitched in mild annoyance. Thanks to Shadow not bothering to keep a low profile, they were found out. and now something stupid would be bound to happen, as has always been the case in the past. Kain opened the window, and saw Raven perched nearby. "Well Shadow, we have been spotted. Go make friends while I order. I am in no mood to deal with buffoons. The monk, perhaps, the knight, maybe after the lass has wizened up a bit. The thief... well, I've dealt with too many of them in my life." Kain leaned casually back in his chair, carefully shifting the balance so he wouldn't fall over, like some amateurs might.
Myr laid claim to no no particular level of social intelligence. On the contrary, there were still many things about the world that she was coming to understand. She was, however, aware that throwing things at people was generally considered rude, and winced slightly as the napkin made contact with the pirate's head. At least, she supposed he was a pirate, when he wasn't bus being an assassin or... whatever it was he chose to resemble now. Rather than assume his disguise was off, she believed it more a function of her own lack of understanding. The look she gave Matt, therefore, was slightly reproachful.
At any rate, the two seemed to have noticed them, and she wondered for a moment what they were doing here. When they'd left the battlefield, they'd seemed to do so with purpose, but now they had just casually strolled into a tea shop, nonchalant as you please, and she was a tad confused. Moreso because only the one with the bird seemed to have disguised himself, whereas she personally thought his friend was a tad more distinctive, given the eye color.
Ah well, at any rate their business was none of hers, and she would not bother them, especially since the one appeared to be quite irritated. Rather, she finished her cup of tea and set it delicately on the table in front of her. The waiter was immediately back and asking if she wanted another, but Myr shook her head politely. If she was here on Mark's coin, she did not wish to inconvenience him. Actually, she was thinking it might be better to pay for herself, but then the rules of courtesy were confusing and she was not sure if this would be a slight in some sense.
She met the eyes of the pirate and the assassin in turn, seeming to apologize a bit for the rather untoward manner of her present company, but there was little more she could do. Whatever the situation might be, she simply hoped it did not become hostile; such things would be a burden both on the parties involved and the owner of the tea shop, who had nothing to do with any of it.
So Myr simply sat straight in her chair, hands folded in her lap, with the air of someone with almost inexhaustible reserves of patience but the eyes of a wary soul, both of which were in fact quite true. It could be said that she was not terribly good at masking her personality, though perhaps this would be a mistake. Nobody around here would know her well enough to say, least of all herself.
At any rate, the two seemed to have noticed them, and she wondered for a moment what they were doing here. When they'd left the battlefield, they'd seemed to do so with purpose, but now they had just casually strolled into a tea shop, nonchalant as you please, and she was a tad confused. Moreso because only the one with the bird seemed to have disguised himself, whereas she personally thought his friend was a tad more distinctive, given the eye color.
Ah well, at any rate their business was none of hers, and she would not bother them, especially since the one appeared to be quite irritated. Rather, she finished her cup of tea and set it delicately on the table in front of her. The waiter was immediately back and asking if she wanted another, but Myr shook her head politely. If she was here on Mark's coin, she did not wish to inconvenience him. Actually, she was thinking it might be better to pay for herself, but then the rules of courtesy were confusing and she was not sure if this would be a slight in some sense.
She met the eyes of the pirate and the assassin in turn, seeming to apologize a bit for the rather untoward manner of her present company, but there was little more she could do. Whatever the situation might be, she simply hoped it did not become hostile; such things would be a burden both on the parties involved and the owner of the tea shop, who had nothing to do with any of it.
So Myr simply sat straight in her chair, hands folded in her lap, with the air of someone with almost inexhaustible reserves of patience but the eyes of a wary soul, both of which were in fact quite true. It could be said that she was not terribly good at masking her personality, though perhaps this would be a mistake. Nobody around here would know her well enough to say, least of all herself.
Shadow scoffed at Kain before standing up and stretching his arms out. His elbows made a loud crack above his head, and he let them fall to his sides before approaching the table with the knight, monk, and thief.
"Greetings. We met earlier but never became truly acquainted. My name is Shadow, and the annoyingly overdressed man over there is my... acquaintance, Kain. I would say it's a pleasure to meet you, but given the circumstances of how we met I cannot make such a claim."
Shadow pulled a spare chair over, sat down, and appraised the group before him one member at a time.
The knight was obviously not what she pretended to be. Despite the height, armor, and hair hidden beneath the helm, it was obvious to Shadow by her scent that she was a young woman. Men and women smelled differently, even when dressed in similar clothing, and Shadow had years of experience telling them apart, but it was obvious the the young knight wished to be seen as a boy, so Shadow made no comments.
The monk was a strange one, having eyes with a color fairly similar to his own, but being more of a purple-ish hue as opposed to the blood red coloration of his. They held the same mysterious and knowing qualities that his did, and he found he took more of a liking to this one for her maturity and the air of intelligence that she exuded. She would make an interesting companion for sure.
The thief was... well, a thief. There were no special skills that Shadow could see on the outside, given his appearance, but never the less, if he was still alive today after what happened earlier, then there was something to be said of his survival skills, and Shadow had to admire that.
"Do I have the pleasure of learning your names?" He asked casually.
"Greetings. We met earlier but never became truly acquainted. My name is Shadow, and the annoyingly overdressed man over there is my... acquaintance, Kain. I would say it's a pleasure to meet you, but given the circumstances of how we met I cannot make such a claim."
Shadow pulled a spare chair over, sat down, and appraised the group before him one member at a time.
The knight was obviously not what she pretended to be. Despite the height, armor, and hair hidden beneath the helm, it was obvious to Shadow by her scent that she was a young woman. Men and women smelled differently, even when dressed in similar clothing, and Shadow had years of experience telling them apart, but it was obvious the the young knight wished to be seen as a boy, so Shadow made no comments.
The monk was a strange one, having eyes with a color fairly similar to his own, but being more of a purple-ish hue as opposed to the blood red coloration of his. They held the same mysterious and knowing qualities that his did, and he found he took more of a liking to this one for her maturity and the air of intelligence that she exuded. She would make an interesting companion for sure.
The thief was... well, a thief. There were no special skills that Shadow could see on the outside, given his appearance, but never the less, if he was still alive today after what happened earlier, then there was something to be said of his survival skills, and Shadow had to admire that.
"Do I have the pleasure of learning your names?" He asked casually.
Matt smirked as the napkin bounced off Kains head. That worked far batter than he thought it would. That and it was hilarious. Still he seemed mad... oh who cared. It was a napkin for gods sake! Get over it... god... Then he blatently stated that he was a theif.
NOT cool.
He had a cover too! Even if it was kind of crappy... but still! Matt considered shouting that he was no such thing, but that would probably make people suspisious. So instead he just scoffed at the accusation. He hoped that would cover it up. But even if it didn't, he cold still just run. He hadn't met a person yet that was faster than him. But Mark was in the way of the nearest window... hmm... Matt ajusted his chair so he had a clear jump for an escape. He just hoped he wouldn't have to use it. Then the red eyed one came over.
Matt visibly flinched. That guy was bad news. But he calmed as he asked for there names. At least his sight wasnt on killing them. That was good.
"Ehehehe... Names Matt." He smirked, faking the unbelievable confidence that he usually had. "May I ask yours?"
NOT cool.
He had a cover too! Even if it was kind of crappy... but still! Matt considered shouting that he was no such thing, but that would probably make people suspisious. So instead he just scoffed at the accusation. He hoped that would cover it up. But even if it didn't, he cold still just run. He hadn't met a person yet that was faster than him. But Mark was in the way of the nearest window... hmm... Matt ajusted his chair so he had a clear jump for an escape. He just hoped he wouldn't have to use it. Then the red eyed one came over.
Matt visibly flinched. That guy was bad news. But he calmed as he asked for there names. At least his sight wasnt on killing them. That was good.
"Ehehehe... Names Matt." He smirked, faking the unbelievable confidence that he usually had. "May I ask yours?"
Shadow saw the flinch but made no comment. It was quite obvious to Shadow after a moment of analysis that the thief was uncomfortable around him, undoubtedly due to what he witnessed from earlier.
He looked to the monk and knight, awaiting their answer to his question, and for another chance to learn about the people sitting in front of him.
He looked to the monk and knight, awaiting their answer to his question, and for another chance to learn about the people sitting in front of him.
Myr watched the interaction between the thief (if that was indeed Matt's profession) and the assassin with what appeared to be a mild interest, perhaps with traces of amusement. Matt seemed to be slightly taken aback or intimidated by something, most likely the red-eyed man in front of them.
She might have been, once, but such was hardly the case now. It had taken her some time to come to the understanding that not all people were as mild as the monks that had raised her, but once she had, it was a simple matter to accept such things as a matter of course.
The assassin asked for names, and she felt no reluctance to give hers, but... "I believe you already have mine," she replied with a twinge of wryness coloring her tone, "but I am called Myr, or Myrna, whichever you prefer. I do not believe I caught yours, however." A small smile quirked the corners of her mouth. She knew not if the man would give his own moniker in return, but it could not hurt to ask, just in case, and she indicated both the standing man and the sitting one with her glance at the inquiry.
She might have been, once, but such was hardly the case now. It had taken her some time to come to the understanding that not all people were as mild as the monks that had raised her, but once she had, it was a simple matter to accept such things as a matter of course.
The assassin asked for names, and she felt no reluctance to give hers, but... "I believe you already have mine," she replied with a twinge of wryness coloring her tone, "but I am called Myr, or Myrna, whichever you prefer. I do not believe I caught yours, however." A small smile quirked the corners of her mouth. She knew not if the man would give his own moniker in return, but it could not hurt to ask, just in case, and she indicated both the standing man and the sitting one with her glance at the inquiry.
Shadow smiled at Myr for a moment.
"Indeed, I did have your name, but a proper introduction is always nice when speaking informally off the battle field. As I stated when I approached the table, I am Shadow, and my friend over there is called Kain Ravenscar."
Shadow's gaze slid to the knight in the other chair.
"And you... sir knight?" He asked, with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.
Shadow knew what Myr obviously did as well, that the knight who looked a boy was in fact a woman. The eyes and the skin, as well as the tell tale scent women exude, gave her away, though most were not so observant as their lives demanded focus on other things.
"Indeed, I did have your name, but a proper introduction is always nice when speaking informally off the battle field. As I stated when I approached the table, I am Shadow, and my friend over there is called Kain Ravenscar."
Shadow's gaze slid to the knight in the other chair.
"And you... sir knight?" He asked, with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.
Shadow knew what Myr obviously did as well, that the knight who looked a boy was in fact a woman. The eyes and the skin, as well as the tell tale scent women exude, gave her away, though most were not so observant as their lives demanded focus on other things.
Mark gritted his teeth when Shadow used sarcasm to address him. Thankfully, it would not be visible.
Trudging up a smile, Mark answered," I am officially known as Sir Mark, but I dislike titles." Then the young knight gave Shadow a genuine grin, deciding to forget his insult for the moment. Shadow... something about him... assassin? If you out all the pieces together, yes. Myr, monk? Of course. Kain, pirate? Most likely. Matt; thief? That would explain a lot. However, Mark did not mind it as long the guy didn't do it in front of him.
Mark could not shake off the feeling the sarcasm in Shadow's voice had a meaning. The guy could probably see through Mark's mask. Didn't that guy know the title of 'sir' went to females as well as males? Or, at least, they did a long time ago when girls could legally be knighted. But, unfortunately, those times were over.
Looking down sadly, Mark gulped down the last of his tea. The boy set two copper pennies in the waiting hand of the serving girl, paying for both Myr's and his own drink. Then Mark shoved his money bag back into his pack. He watched as other servers swept in, clearing away empty cups. When one asked if he wanted another drink, Mark nodded, asking for the same type of tea he had before.
Trudging up a smile, Mark answered," I am officially known as Sir Mark, but I dislike titles." Then the young knight gave Shadow a genuine grin, deciding to forget his insult for the moment. Shadow... something about him... assassin? If you out all the pieces together, yes. Myr, monk? Of course. Kain, pirate? Most likely. Matt; thief? That would explain a lot. However, Mark did not mind it as long the guy didn't do it in front of him.
Mark could not shake off the feeling the sarcasm in Shadow's voice had a meaning. The guy could probably see through Mark's mask. Didn't that guy know the title of 'sir' went to females as well as males? Or, at least, they did a long time ago when girls could legally be knighted. But, unfortunately, those times were over.
Looking down sadly, Mark gulped down the last of his tea. The boy set two copper pennies in the waiting hand of the serving girl, paying for both Myr's and his own drink. Then Mark shoved his money bag back into his pack. He watched as other servers swept in, clearing away empty cups. When one asked if he wanted another drink, Mark nodded, asking for the same type of tea he had before.
The young knight's reaction to his comment told Shadow that she was adamant about remaining known as a boy, so Shadow decided to respect her wishes.
"I see. So, what drew you all to this town, especially with tensions among the citizens and Royal Guards so high these days? What with all the new trade and the pirate attacks which follow them?" He asked.
"I see. So, what drew you all to this town, especially with tensions among the citizens and Royal Guards so high these days? What with all the new trade and the pirate attacks which follow them?" He asked.
Kain listened while Shadow made new friends. Fairly uninteresting lot they were... or perhaps they were all simply terrified of Shadow. No, that wasn't true. The monk had no problems, the knight was simply timid, and the thief was antsy. Best watch that one, it would not do to let them steal while Kain was around. During this time, Kain ordered a sampler plate offering a variety of small foods, and a tea which was an extremely bitter tea that few could drink. Those that could stomach it would enjoy a tremendous rush of energy for several hours afterward. Kain enjoyed the effect. The waiter brought a small bread basket, and Kain wasted no time in cutting up a few pieces and throwing them out the window for his hungry raven. She swooped down and gratefully began eating. feeling no inclination to join the conversation, Kain sat in silence, enjoying the natural scenery outside the window and occasionally throwing more scraps to Raven. Kain was stunned by the density of the three people's skulls. Shadow walked up to them and introduced himself straight away, yet these dunces had to ask again for his name! Perhaps his presence is more stunning than Kain realized. Of course, Shadow never had quite the same affect on Kain as he had on others. Hearing Shadow's latest statement, Kain decided to enter the conversation.
"I'd say we were more than just acquaintances Shadow." Kain said, walking over. Good day miss Myrna, Sir Mark, and... Matt. In case you didn't catch it before, my name is Kain." Kain gave a bow to the three, pausing to give Matt a deadly look. Addressing the thief, Kain said, "When you have a moment, I would like to talk to you in private about those pearls of yours." To the entire group, Kain said, "I am also interested in what brings you all out here, so kindly continue with the conversation you were having before I rudely decided to barge in, though my rudeness isn't quite as bad as throwing dirty paper at a stranger's head, which is far ruder than parading around as the opposite gender for Chaos knows what reason.... Anyway, continue." Kain smirked, interested in how this group would handle his behavior.
"I'd say we were more than just acquaintances Shadow." Kain said, walking over. Good day miss Myrna, Sir Mark, and... Matt. In case you didn't catch it before, my name is Kain." Kain gave a bow to the three, pausing to give Matt a deadly look. Addressing the thief, Kain said, "When you have a moment, I would like to talk to you in private about those pearls of yours." To the entire group, Kain said, "I am also interested in what brings you all out here, so kindly continue with the conversation you were having before I rudely decided to barge in, though my rudeness isn't quite as bad as throwing dirty paper at a stranger's head, which is far ruder than parading around as the opposite gender for Chaos knows what reason.... Anyway, continue." Kain smirked, interested in how this group would handle his behavior.
Shadow listened in silent horror and embarrassment to Kain's interruption.
He put his hand over his face when Kain mentioned 'parading around as the opposite gender', as Shadow had respect for people's wishes to remain anonymous, no matter how they did it.
Kain clearly had not changed, and it proved to spell trouble for them and their new 'friends'.
If Kain didn't lighten up, the three traveler's might have more than words for them soon.
He put his hand over his face when Kain mentioned 'parading around as the opposite gender', as Shadow had respect for people's wishes to remain anonymous, no matter how they did it.
Kain clearly had not changed, and it proved to spell trouble for them and their new 'friends'.
If Kain didn't lighten up, the three traveler's might have more than words for them soon.
Myr nodded sagely. She had been a bit curious as to the one called Shadow's actual name, but perhaps that really was it. Either that, or he did not wish it to be known. Fair enough, she supposed.
Mark seemed to be taking on something of a melancholy, staring down into nothing with a contemplativeness that she had thought reserved for herself. Not that she minded, of course, but from the little she knew of him, it seemed uncharacteristic. Perhaps he was troubled by something Shadow had said? Myr might have missed the implications of sarcasm, or perhaps she had simply been mentally elsewhere, as she was wont to be on occasion.
Introductions completed, then, the pirate Kain, who hitherto had been sitting in relative silence and solitude at another table, sauntered over to the group. Whatever she had been expecting him to say, it had not been something quite so... belligerent. She could not fault him for being upset at finding himself Matt's target, but the comment about Mark was simply unnecessary, and Myr glanced quickly at the knight.
Nevertheless, when she spoke it was with a mild disposition and no trace of offense. "My presence here on this day was a complete coincidence; I wander about the countryside at will, and I am afraid there is naught more to it than this." A blond eyebrow arched ever so slightly, almost as though she were waiting for some form of challenge, refutation, or biting comment. In truth, she had dealt with people like this on before... all sarcasm eventually fell before the stone wall that was patient honesty, or at least it had for her.
Mark seemed to be taking on something of a melancholy, staring down into nothing with a contemplativeness that she had thought reserved for herself. Not that she minded, of course, but from the little she knew of him, it seemed uncharacteristic. Perhaps he was troubled by something Shadow had said? Myr might have missed the implications of sarcasm, or perhaps she had simply been mentally elsewhere, as she was wont to be on occasion.
Introductions completed, then, the pirate Kain, who hitherto had been sitting in relative silence and solitude at another table, sauntered over to the group. Whatever she had been expecting him to say, it had not been something quite so... belligerent. She could not fault him for being upset at finding himself Matt's target, but the comment about Mark was simply unnecessary, and Myr glanced quickly at the knight.
Nevertheless, when she spoke it was with a mild disposition and no trace of offense. "My presence here on this day was a complete coincidence; I wander about the countryside at will, and I am afraid there is naught more to it than this." A blond eyebrow arched ever so slightly, almost as though she were waiting for some form of challenge, refutation, or biting comment. In truth, she had dealt with people like this on before... all sarcasm eventually fell before the stone wall that was patient honesty, or at least it had for her.
Shadow let his hand down from his face after hearing Myr's story.
He gave her a genuine and pleasant smile, and bowed his head lightly.
"I see." He said pleasantly.
"Let me try to clear up Kain's less than pleasant entrance. That's his way of saying 'Hello, my name is Kain, and I'd appreciate it if you'd stay out of my way. If you do, we won't have problems, if you don't...', and I think you can fill in the rest for yourselves."
Shadow shot Kain a warning glare, which he had used before when silently telling Kain to back down and let him do the talking.
He gave her a genuine and pleasant smile, and bowed his head lightly.
"I see." He said pleasantly.
"Let me try to clear up Kain's less than pleasant entrance. That's his way of saying 'Hello, my name is Kain, and I'd appreciate it if you'd stay out of my way. If you do, we won't have problems, if you don't...', and I think you can fill in the rest for yourselves."
Shadow shot Kain a warning glare, which he had used before when silently telling Kain to back down and let him do the talking.
"I don't like you." Matt said bluntly as he glared at Kain back. "You're mean. No wonder the patient one is your only friend."
Matt took out a single blood red pearl and flicked it at Kains forehead. It bounced off and Matt caught it in the air. That dude was VERY rude. First off, the napkin was clean. And second, if Mark was indeed a girl, then why the crap would you blatently say it out loud? She obviously wanted to keep it a secret. Matt stood up, pushing his chair back with his legs. He could already tell he would have problems with this one. Maybe he should just leave. He turned to a passing waiter. "Surprise me again. And this time, dont bring me the most expensive thing." Matt glared at him. The waiter ran away with his metaphorical tail in between his legs.
Matt then turned to Kain, slamming his hands on the table loudly. "Have you ever heard of such a thing as cover? Ya know, wanting to keep an identidy secret? Ever heard of that? I understand breaking mine. Yeah. But Sir Mark over here has done nothing to you." Matt pointed to the boy... girl... person. "I dont care how powerful you are. There is no excuse for that behavior. And I have pretty low standerds for what is good behavior. Now straighten up your act, of I'M going to straighten it FOR you."
Matt took out a single blood red pearl and flicked it at Kains forehead. It bounced off and Matt caught it in the air. That dude was VERY rude. First off, the napkin was clean. And second, if Mark was indeed a girl, then why the crap would you blatently say it out loud? She obviously wanted to keep it a secret. Matt stood up, pushing his chair back with his legs. He could already tell he would have problems with this one. Maybe he should just leave. He turned to a passing waiter. "Surprise me again. And this time, dont bring me the most expensive thing." Matt glared at him. The waiter ran away with his metaphorical tail in between his legs.
Matt then turned to Kain, slamming his hands on the table loudly. "Have you ever heard of such a thing as cover? Ya know, wanting to keep an identidy secret? Ever heard of that? I understand breaking mine. Yeah. But Sir Mark over here has done nothing to you." Matt pointed to the boy... girl... person. "I dont care how powerful you are. There is no excuse for that behavior. And I have pretty low standerds for what is good behavior. Now straighten up your act, of I'M going to straighten it FOR you."
Shadow pulled one of his daggers from behind his back, leapt from his chair, and hiding the blade against his forearm, held it up to Matt's throat, whispering menacingly to him as he leaned down close to his ear.
"You'd best calm yourself. Thanks to your outburst, we now have all eyes in this miserable excuse of a tea shop on us. I would advise against drawing further attention."
Shadow slowly removed his blade from its position and placed it behind his back without making a sound.
"Besides," he said quietly, "You wouldn't last more than about two seconds in a fight with Kain. Although he may not look it, he can be just as lethal as I am."
"You'd best calm yourself. Thanks to your outburst, we now have all eyes in this miserable excuse of a tea shop on us. I would advise against drawing further attention."
Shadow slowly removed his blade from its position and placed it behind his back without making a sound.
"Besides," he said quietly, "You wouldn't last more than about two seconds in a fight with Kain. Although he may not look it, he can be just as lethal as I am."
Kain gave a smile and a slight bow to Shadow. "Well, I must say it is a great honor to be considered an equal by the Red-Eyed Demon himself." Straightening, Kain walked around the table, putting a hand on Mark's shoulder and saying, "I am terribly sorry if I offended you. Allow me to buy you another drink, or perhaps dessert! They serve wonderful pastries here!" Leaning in and whispering so only Mark could hear, Kain said, "I will be honest with you. All of us, with the exception perhaps of the pompous little thief, know what you are. Your disguise is decent for a novice, but you forget details, which people like me and Shadow pay very close attention to. Things like your skin tone and texture, your scent, and your profound lack of facial hair all give you away. If you like, I can give you some tips in private on how to improve your disguise." Kain stood and quickly turned, bumping into the thief. "Terribly sorry master thief, I fear my brain may have been damaged from various objects thrown at it. My mistake." Kain then flipped over the small table, landing next to Shadow with his usual feline grace. When Kain straightened, he noticed Shadow was looking at him with an eyebrow raised. Kain only smirked in response. To those who didn't know better, this seemed like an innocent enough exchange. However, Kain and Shadow learned the little nuances in each others' behavior, and Shadow knew Kain was too aware of situations to simply "bump" into someone. Shadow also knew under normal circumstances, Kain would not apologize afterward. The flip and the smirk sealed the deal; Kain was up to his old games. Kain clapped Shadow on the shoulder, and when he was pulling his hand away, Shadow noticed a glint of red. Kain, being extremely nimble, had stolen the thief's pearls. the thief wouldn't even realize some were gone until much later, as Kain was bound to have put in a replacement object, so the thief could only know they were gone if he actually checked on the pearls. Kain casually strolled over and sipped his tea, handing some of his food to Raven.
Myr flinched a bit at the obviously overwrought exchange between Matt and the pirate. Shadow had been right about one thing; the waiting staff had all paused in their activity to observe what was going on. She couldn't say she approved of the method by which this was conveyed to the seeming thief, but nonetheless she understood the need to go unnoticed. She, too, maintained a low profile whenever possible, preferring to observe rather than be observed.
Kain attempted to cover it up with a slightly too-loud offer moments later, but it appeared to have served their purposes well, for the eyes in the room tended to blink a few times in confusion, then go back to whatever task had been at hand. Still, it would behoove all of them not to do too much more to make nuisances of themselves.
She was brought back to the present and away from her ruminations when Kain bumped into Matt before flipping over the table they were sitting at. That was odd... she could have sworn something else had happened there, but she had not been paying enough attention to notice exactly what. The look that passed between Kain and Shadow was enough to confirm this, and Myr's eyebrows furrowed. She hoped it was nothing that would overly hassle the young man. Though apparently somewhat brash, she did not believe him deserving of any misfortune.
Then again, she doubted very much that her opinions would carry very much weight with the two standing around the table. Speaking of which... that did look a little conspicuous. Kain appeared to have wandered back to his table and was now tossing food out the window for a purpose she could not presently discern, but Shadow simply stood.
"The two of you are welcome to sit, if you like." In truth, she was actually not certain whether or not her companions would have been willing to make the same offer, but Myr figured that remaining beneath notice was advantageous enough to all involved that it was worth the risk of some slight discomfort or awkwardness.
Kain attempted to cover it up with a slightly too-loud offer moments later, but it appeared to have served their purposes well, for the eyes in the room tended to blink a few times in confusion, then go back to whatever task had been at hand. Still, it would behoove all of them not to do too much more to make nuisances of themselves.
She was brought back to the present and away from her ruminations when Kain bumped into Matt before flipping over the table they were sitting at. That was odd... she could have sworn something else had happened there, but she had not been paying enough attention to notice exactly what. The look that passed between Kain and Shadow was enough to confirm this, and Myr's eyebrows furrowed. She hoped it was nothing that would overly hassle the young man. Though apparently somewhat brash, she did not believe him deserving of any misfortune.
Then again, she doubted very much that her opinions would carry very much weight with the two standing around the table. Speaking of which... that did look a little conspicuous. Kain appeared to have wandered back to his table and was now tossing food out the window for a purpose she could not presently discern, but Shadow simply stood.
"The two of you are welcome to sit, if you like." In truth, she was actually not certain whether or not her companions would have been willing to make the same offer, but Myr figured that remaining beneath notice was advantageous enough to all involved that it was worth the risk of some slight discomfort or awkwardness.
Matt barely flinched as Shadow put a knife to his throat. His glare at Kain softened a bit before he sat down again. But his eyes never left the body of the pirate. He watched as the cocky prick suddenly had a change of attitude and offered to get something for Mark over there. His ears twitched as he then heard him whisper. "Pompous little thief indeed..." Matt smirked, whispering. They were obviously underestimating him... BIG mistake. Teisei hadn't picked him to steal stuff for nothing, you know. In fact... Matt glanced at Shadow. Red eyes... Hadn't he seen him before? He had worked for him too, didn't he-
Kain bumped into Matt as he walked past, knocking him out of his thought. Kain played it off easily enough, but Matt knew better. He reached for his bag of pearls under his cloak, feeling or them under the fabric... They were there. He let out a small sigh. But he'd still have to check them closer later. Until then, he resolved not to let the bastard out of his sight. He was surprised Shadow didn't recognize him. Not like he'd never seen him before. Everyone who used to work for Teisei knew of Shadow at least. Oh well. No fame for poor old Moonlight, he supposed. But who was Kain? A cocky, arrogent, sarcastic prick. THAT'S what he was... Matt growled under his breath. These thoughts were getting him nowhere. Best to pay attention to the situation at hand. Matt closed his eyes, trying to find his mask again. As he opened them, that innocent twinkle returned. His mask was back in place. He was surprised it had fallen in the first place. Totally uncool.
Wait... THAT WAS A GLINT OF RED IN HIS HAND!! HE HAD TAKEN THEM!! Ugh... calm, Matthew, He reminded himself. Remember your mask. He took a second to respond. He had to think.How would an arrogent youth act?
Oh wait. Duh.
"GIVE THOSE BACK YOU BASTARD!!!" Matt stood up again, this time knocking over his chair with the backs of his legs.
Kain bumped into Matt as he walked past, knocking him out of his thought. Kain played it off easily enough, but Matt knew better. He reached for his bag of pearls under his cloak, feeling or them under the fabric... They were there. He let out a small sigh. But he'd still have to check them closer later. Until then, he resolved not to let the bastard out of his sight. He was surprised Shadow didn't recognize him. Not like he'd never seen him before. Everyone who used to work for Teisei knew of Shadow at least. Oh well. No fame for poor old Moonlight, he supposed. But who was Kain? A cocky, arrogent, sarcastic prick. THAT'S what he was... Matt growled under his breath. These thoughts were getting him nowhere. Best to pay attention to the situation at hand. Matt closed his eyes, trying to find his mask again. As he opened them, that innocent twinkle returned. His mask was back in place. He was surprised it had fallen in the first place. Totally uncool.
Wait... THAT WAS A GLINT OF RED IN HIS HAND!! HE HAD TAKEN THEM!! Ugh... calm, Matthew, He reminded himself. Remember your mask. He took a second to respond. He had to think.How would an arrogent youth act?
Oh wait. Duh.
"GIVE THOSE BACK YOU BASTARD!!!" Matt stood up again, this time knocking over his chair with the backs of his legs.
Shadow had no choice now.
Too much attention was being drawn, and so there was no point in being cautious any longer.
He drew both daggers from behind his back, flipped them forward so the blades were away from him, and let them form an 'x' in front of his chest as he stepped between Kain and Matt.
The whole restaurant erupted into chaos at the sight of his weapons, and all the people inside were now scrambling for the exits. As soon as the last panicked souls departed, Shadow spoke.
"I gave you a warning, and you have chosen not to obey. Your skills are great young thief, but not great enough to get you anywhere against the either one of us. You would do well to calm yourself, and leave Kain to his antics. He will return your pearls in due time, as he has no interest in bloodstained jewelry. If you persist with this behavior, I will be forced to kill you, as I cannot afford to have an overeager and loudmouthed thief giving away our presence here over something so petty as a few missing pearls, which you could easily re-attain and bolster, I might add, by visiting the local Lord's mansion. He has plenty to spare. Now... for the last time, sit down!"
Shadow scraped the metal of the daggers against each other as he separated them, letting the sound of ringing metal echo throughout the room as they came to rest at his sides in an open, but none the less aggressive stance.
Too much attention was being drawn, and so there was no point in being cautious any longer.
He drew both daggers from behind his back, flipped them forward so the blades were away from him, and let them form an 'x' in front of his chest as he stepped between Kain and Matt.
The whole restaurant erupted into chaos at the sight of his weapons, and all the people inside were now scrambling for the exits. As soon as the last panicked souls departed, Shadow spoke.
"I gave you a warning, and you have chosen not to obey. Your skills are great young thief, but not great enough to get you anywhere against the either one of us. You would do well to calm yourself, and leave Kain to his antics. He will return your pearls in due time, as he has no interest in bloodstained jewelry. If you persist with this behavior, I will be forced to kill you, as I cannot afford to have an overeager and loudmouthed thief giving away our presence here over something so petty as a few missing pearls, which you could easily re-attain and bolster, I might add, by visiting the local Lord's mansion. He has plenty to spare. Now... for the last time, sit down!"
Shadow scraped the metal of the daggers against each other as he separated them, letting the sound of ringing metal echo throughout the room as they came to rest at his sides in an open, but none the less aggressive stance.
Damn it... Matt wasnt used to this. To steal from him so EASILY. It made him mad. VERY mad. But still... better to lose the pearls than his life. Maybe yelling hadn't been the best things to do. Matt glanced at Shadows daggers and then at Kain. Kain really had gotten on his bad side, but Matt had respect for Shadow. He thought about it for a minute, choosing his words carefully.
"... Im am sorry to have caused such a disturbince." He said slowly, his words conveying wisdom beyond his years. "I just went through a lot of trouble getting those, is all. However, I can see now that yelling was not the proper course of action for me to take. I apologize to you for my rash behavior. I regret it very much." Matt took a step back towards the door. The waiter from before nervously came up and held out Matts tea. Matt took the glass calmly, but then smashed the cup in his hand.
"However, I still am very wound up. And I fear I may have another outburst. So I think I should just go now, before my mouth gets the better of me. I will return for my pearls in due time." Matt turned to walk to the door. The waiter spoke up, fear obviously in his voice.
"S-s-sir... y-your b-b-bill-l..." He said quietly. Matt silently took out his money. He grabbed a few coins and dropped them on the ground. There were probably a few extra, more than enough to pay for his tea and the broken glass, but he didn't care at the moment. "Take em."
Matt walked outside and drew his black bladed sword, swinging it at the nearest building. The blade cut deeply into the brick, leaving a deep scar in the house. He sheathed it silently and jumped on the roof, walkig away.
"... Im am sorry to have caused such a disturbince." He said slowly, his words conveying wisdom beyond his years. "I just went through a lot of trouble getting those, is all. However, I can see now that yelling was not the proper course of action for me to take. I apologize to you for my rash behavior. I regret it very much." Matt took a step back towards the door. The waiter from before nervously came up and held out Matts tea. Matt took the glass calmly, but then smashed the cup in his hand.
"However, I still am very wound up. And I fear I may have another outburst. So I think I should just go now, before my mouth gets the better of me. I will return for my pearls in due time." Matt turned to walk to the door. The waiter spoke up, fear obviously in his voice.
"S-s-sir... y-your b-b-bill-l..." He said quietly. Matt silently took out his money. He grabbed a few coins and dropped them on the ground. There were probably a few extra, more than enough to pay for his tea and the broken glass, but he didn't care at the moment. "Take em."
Matt walked outside and drew his black bladed sword, swinging it at the nearest building. The blade cut deeply into the brick, leaving a deep scar in the house. He sheathed it silently and jumped on the roof, walkig away.
Shadow relaxed as Matt spoke and exited the building, and then shot Kain another glance, this time, more of a reproachful one than anything else.
"Your antics WILL get someone killed one of these days Kain. I'd suggest against any further action until you have given everyone reason to put up with you as I do."
Shadow sheathed his daggers and sat down opposite the knight.
"You have said very little through all of this. Have you anything to say Sir Mark?" He asked as gently as possible.
"Your antics WILL get someone killed one of these days Kain. I'd suggest against any further action until you have given everyone reason to put up with you as I do."
Shadow sheathed his daggers and sat down opposite the knight.
"You have said very little through all of this. Have you anything to say Sir Mark?" He asked as gently as possible.
Mark froze when Kain rudely pointed out he was a girl. Sure some people had noticed before, but never had said anything. Mark sat there, in total shock wonderinng what the heck he should do. Such was his suprise that the young knight ignored the chaos the surrounded him. Finally, drawing a deep breath, Mark spoke.
"Well that was rude.", he said bluntly, and very loudly. "Hey, Matt. Come back here. It's not a good thing to leave agruements festering. Kain, Shadow? All three of you should only use violance as a last resort."
Mark got up and walked over to Kain. "I would prefer to keep my gender unknown, if you don't mind.", he said, slightly awkward. "And i think that we all should help in the clean up of the restraunt. At least, I will." The knight walked over to Matt's broken glass, knelt down and began to gently pick up the pieces.
"Well that was rude.", he said bluntly, and very loudly. "Hey, Matt. Come back here. It's not a good thing to leave agruements festering. Kain, Shadow? All three of you should only use violance as a last resort."
Mark got up and walked over to Kain. "I would prefer to keep my gender unknown, if you don't mind.", he said, slightly awkward. "And i think that we all should help in the clean up of the restraunt. At least, I will." The knight walked over to Matt's broken glass, knelt down and began to gently pick up the pieces.
Myr closed her eyes and sighed softly, the mere fact that the events had drawn the gusty exhalation from her in the first place something of a wonder. She was curious as to how all these fellows had ever managed to survive.
Well, okay, the answer to that was obvious enough. Shadow and Kain could kill anything that really took issue with them, and Matt... well he could probably manage to sneak or fight. It was obvious that none of them were accustomed to talking their way out of trouble.
When Mark at last chose to speak, Myr nodded at the suggestion of helping with the clean-up. Without looking at either of the two who still accompanied them, she made her way over to the nearest waiter, still shaking a little bit and constantly casting glances in Shadow's direction. "Excuse me," she requested softly, waiting patiently when the man jumped, flicking his gaze back to her. Projecting calm assurance and peace, she continued. "Would you be so kind as to let me borrow that towel?" She gave a small smile to indicate that she was as nonthreatening as she appeared.
There; a hesitant nod, and a smile to mirror her own. Ducking her head politely, she accepted the cloth and knelt beside Mark, mopping up the excess tea, before piling her companion's collected shards of cup inside and folding it carefully. The waiter appeared to have regained enough confidence to move, and accepted the bundle from her as soon as she stood. "Many thanks, miss, sir," he managed, nodding to Mark as well before making his retreat.
"Well," Myr said, turning to the others, "I do not think the staff will report this incident, but I cannot say if that applies for any of the people who just ran out. I think we have perhaps stayed long enough here, do you not?"
Well, okay, the answer to that was obvious enough. Shadow and Kain could kill anything that really took issue with them, and Matt... well he could probably manage to sneak or fight. It was obvious that none of them were accustomed to talking their way out of trouble.
When Mark at last chose to speak, Myr nodded at the suggestion of helping with the clean-up. Without looking at either of the two who still accompanied them, she made her way over to the nearest waiter, still shaking a little bit and constantly casting glances in Shadow's direction. "Excuse me," she requested softly, waiting patiently when the man jumped, flicking his gaze back to her. Projecting calm assurance and peace, she continued. "Would you be so kind as to let me borrow that towel?" She gave a small smile to indicate that she was as nonthreatening as she appeared.
There; a hesitant nod, and a smile to mirror her own. Ducking her head politely, she accepted the cloth and knelt beside Mark, mopping up the excess tea, before piling her companion's collected shards of cup inside and folding it carefully. The waiter appeared to have regained enough confidence to move, and accepted the bundle from her as soon as she stood. "Many thanks, miss, sir," he managed, nodding to Mark as well before making his retreat.
"Well," Myr said, turning to the others, "I do not think the staff will report this incident, but I cannot say if that applies for any of the people who just ran out. I think we have perhaps stayed long enough here, do you not?"
Shadow pitched in a little bit to help with the clean up as well by sorting the tables and chairs the panicked people had scattered throughout the room. He finished his task and walked to the open doorway, looking outside, and seeing that there was a person waving down a Royal Guard, he knew he hadn't much time before more trouble found him and Kain.
Shadow also saw something he rather wished he hadn't seen.
A single grey piece of fabric waved in the wind before disappearing behind a building nearby, and the tone of the coloration was unmistakeable.
He shot Kain a glance that was both a warning and informative, letting him know that trouble was on its way, but it was to be avoided.
He approached Myr and Sir Mark, extending a hand to them.
"Well Myr and Sir Mark, despite the atrocious first impressions, I enjoyed our time together and look forward to more travels with you and our new friend the thief. Kain and I must leave now, or else we'll be dealing with the Royal Guards outside upon our exit, which is more trouble than it's worth. We shall depart and await you and sir mark outside the south Gate of the town."
Shadow walked to the window in the back of the room and opened it, looking back over his shoulder to make sure Kain would follow.
Shadow also saw something he rather wished he hadn't seen.
A single grey piece of fabric waved in the wind before disappearing behind a building nearby, and the tone of the coloration was unmistakeable.
He shot Kain a glance that was both a warning and informative, letting him know that trouble was on its way, but it was to be avoided.
He approached Myr and Sir Mark, extending a hand to them.
"Well Myr and Sir Mark, despite the atrocious first impressions, I enjoyed our time together and look forward to more travels with you and our new friend the thief. Kain and I must leave now, or else we'll be dealing with the Royal Guards outside upon our exit, which is more trouble than it's worth. We shall depart and await you and sir mark outside the south Gate of the town."
Shadow walked to the window in the back of the room and opened it, looking back over his shoulder to make sure Kain would follow.
Kain was rather enjoying all the chaos he had caused. It was fun to rile up little children like that Matt character. Kain couldn't help but laugh through the whole ordeal, but finally sobered up some when he noticed Shadow wanted to leave. Sighing, Kain said to Mark and Myr, "Sorry about all the excitement, I generally try to be on my best behavior around beautiful young women and authority figures, but some people just really get me in mischievous moods. I would love to stay and help, but I must get going. Good day Lady Myr, and May we meet again Sir Mark." Kain gave a slight bow, and then walked over to the waiter. "Sir, how much is my bill? and how much do you usually make in an evening?" The waiter seemed terrified, but managed to stammer out, "No charge! and we usually manage about forty to fifty gold pieces in a day." Kain nodded, and pulled out the bag of bloodstained pearls. He briefly inspected one, and noticed that the blood was already drying. They were fairly useless now, unless Kain found a necromancer interested in the pearls for their dark rituals. The poor fools believed the most ludicrous things that Kain could only laugh. Kain pulled out a sack and counted out seventy six gold pieces. He handed them to the waiter and said, "If anyone, be it guard or any others, come in here asking about me or the Red-Eyed Demon, you will report only that there were some rough looking men here earlier, none matching the description of the Demon, and that they had a minor altercation and left. Understood?" The waiter nodded and Kain gave him a warm smile. "Good! I am terribly sorry about all this. Take some of the extra gold as a tip and buy yourself a nice drink. Maybe a rum or a whiskey. Whatever you enjoy. Oh, you don't mind if I take what's left, do you?" The waiter shook his head and thanked Kain. Kain picked up several meat pies before finishing his drink and jumping out the window with a final smile to the remaining people in the shop.
Catching up to Shadow, Kain said, "I know, a bit over the top, even for me. But that thief was obnoxious. Besides, you overreacted as well, pulling your knives out. Either you or me could have handled the whelp with our bare hands, the Twins were just too much. Subtlety my friend, that is the key! Anyway, I paid for damages, reimbursed them for a day's worth of profits, and snagged some meat pies. Enjoy, as we will be traveling a bit." Kain handed Shadow a pie before taking a bite out of one himself. "Marvelous, very flavorful. By the way, the pearls are entirely useless. Foolish child let the blood dry."
Catching up to Shadow, Kain said, "I know, a bit over the top, even for me. But that thief was obnoxious. Besides, you overreacted as well, pulling your knives out. Either you or me could have handled the whelp with our bare hands, the Twins were just too much. Subtlety my friend, that is the key! Anyway, I paid for damages, reimbursed them for a day's worth of profits, and snagged some meat pies. Enjoy, as we will be traveling a bit." Kain handed Shadow a pie before taking a bite out of one himself. "Marvelous, very flavorful. By the way, the pearls are entirely useless. Foolish child let the blood dry."
<<<<<<<<<<Ok, I apologize in advance for posting this in the actual activity area, but I get the feeling people don't check the ooc chat, and a minor issue that is starting to bug me is that people don't seem to read all the activity from their last post. I say this because I noticed people seemed to not know exactly what was going on, just kind of a general feel. So please, read all new posts before posting your own reply! It makes everything flow more smoothly. And, Since I'm posting this anyway, I might as well also add to check your spelling and grammar before posting. it isn't a flawless post if it has spelling and grammar issues. I am a freelance Grammar Nazi outside of my regular job of being a drugged out rock 'n' roll clown... so yea. CHECK YOUR POSTS! That is all. I do cocaine.>>>>>>>>>>>>
Shadow turned his back to Kain, looked at the pie in his hand, and let it drop to the ground, splattering it face down in the dirt.
"We have much bigger problems now Kain than worrying about subtlety. Had I not drawn the Twins, that tea shop would have become another bloodbath."
He turned around and met Kain's gaze.
"... They are following me again Kain..." He said in a low voice.
"We have much bigger problems now Kain than worrying about subtlety. Had I not drawn the Twins, that tea shop would have become another bloodbath."
He turned around and met Kain's gaze.
"... They are following me again Kain..." He said in a low voice.
Matt hopped across buildings all the way to the other side of town. Eventually he found far enough house and he sat down. Silently he began to go over what he knew about Shadow and Kain. Shadow was the legendary Red Eyed Demon, and Kain... Kain was Kain. Simple enough. Shadow had extraordenary senses, smeel was especially adapt. That would serve as a problem. He couldn't hide his own smell... or could he? He told himself to look into the matter later. Kain was bigger, stronger... all around just better than Matt. Although he silently guessed he was faster. There wasnt a thing alive faster than him. It was his best attribute, honed through years of survival. Shadows weapons were obviously those daggers. And Kain... hmm. Matt struggled to remember the weapons he used during the pirate attack. A sword... and some weird projectile weapon. The weapon seemed to shoot tiny peices of metal in a straight line. Okay, easy to deal with. Move fast enough that he cant shoot accuratly. The bladed weapons for both of them could easily be dodged if need be. And in the need of a getaway... dang.
He didnt know Kains tracking abilities. He might easily be able to find him. Now how to-
"Hello Moonlight."
Matt turned around to see a tall man in dark robes looking straight at him. "Can I... help you?" He asked hesitantly.
The mans gaze did not faulter. "As you know, Takai has been dead for a while now."
Matt blinked several times. "Who?" The man nearly fell over.
"Takai? Leader of the Assasins of Tensei? Remember?"
"What?" Matts eyebrow raised, "I thought his name was Tensei!"
"No, it's Takai."
"No way!" Matt stood up. "When did this happen!?"
The man smirked. Moonlight was just a child. This would be easier than he thought. "When he was bor-" The man was cut off suddenly by a dagger to the back. That kid was fast.
"You... you..." The man fell over, and Matt pulled out the black bladed dagger. "You... tricked... me..." were his last words.
"No." Matt smirked as he slid his dagger back into the handle of his sword. "I really didn't know his name was Takai." He sighed, begining to walk away. These assassins were dumb... distracted by idle conversation. If youre going to strike, strike. Dumbasses... Matt hopped onto another building.
He didnt know Kains tracking abilities. He might easily be able to find him. Now how to-
"Hello Moonlight."
Matt turned around to see a tall man in dark robes looking straight at him. "Can I... help you?" He asked hesitantly.
The mans gaze did not faulter. "As you know, Takai has been dead for a while now."
Matt blinked several times. "Who?" The man nearly fell over.
"Takai? Leader of the Assasins of Tensei? Remember?"
"What?" Matts eyebrow raised, "I thought his name was Tensei!"
"No, it's Takai."
"No way!" Matt stood up. "When did this happen!?"
The man smirked. Moonlight was just a child. This would be easier than he thought. "When he was bor-" The man was cut off suddenly by a dagger to the back. That kid was fast.
"You... you..." The man fell over, and Matt pulled out the black bladed dagger. "You... tricked... me..." were his last words.
"No." Matt smirked as he slid his dagger back into the handle of his sword. "I really didn't know his name was Takai." He sighed, begining to walk away. These assassins were dumb... distracted by idle conversation. If youre going to strike, strike. Dumbasses... Matt hopped onto another building.
Kain sighed. " I don't suppose you know how many are on you this time?"
Kain paused for a moment to stash a two more pies, and then put the rest in a tree for Raven. "Track us from far away. act like a normal raven, we don't want the assassins to get to you. We will meet again soon." The raven cawed in frustration, but Kain interrupted her. "This isn't open to negotiations Raven. Now, go." The bird looked sadly at Kain and Shadow, and then nuzzled up against Kain's face momentarily before flying over to Shadow, rubbing up against him briefly before taking off. Kain frowned, watching the bird disappear. Kain pulled out his gun, unlocking all three barrels and checking to make sure it was fully loaded.
"Alright Shadow, how do you want to deal with them? And why are they still operating? I thought we obliterated the remnants. Perhaps the most crucial bit of information is knowing if they are aware of me or not. Shadow, I need to know if they know I am your ally. If not, perhaps we can trap them. Also, would this group personally know you, or do they only know to hunt down the Red-Eyed Demon? Knowledge is power... but it seems like we will have to capture one to find out the appropriate information." Kain heard a faint rustle and turned lightning quick to the source of the noise. Only a squirrel. Damn, he was getting jumpy.
Kain paused for a moment to stash a two more pies, and then put the rest in a tree for Raven. "Track us from far away. act like a normal raven, we don't want the assassins to get to you. We will meet again soon." The raven cawed in frustration, but Kain interrupted her. "This isn't open to negotiations Raven. Now, go." The bird looked sadly at Kain and Shadow, and then nuzzled up against Kain's face momentarily before flying over to Shadow, rubbing up against him briefly before taking off. Kain frowned, watching the bird disappear. Kain pulled out his gun, unlocking all three barrels and checking to make sure it was fully loaded.
"Alright Shadow, how do you want to deal with them? And why are they still operating? I thought we obliterated the remnants. Perhaps the most crucial bit of information is knowing if they are aware of me or not. Shadow, I need to know if they know I am your ally. If not, perhaps we can trap them. Also, would this group personally know you, or do they only know to hunt down the Red-Eyed Demon? Knowledge is power... but it seems like we will have to capture one to find out the appropriate information." Kain heard a faint rustle and turned lightning quick to the source of the noise. Only a squirrel. Damn, he was getting jumpy.
Shadow looked to the top of the tea shop and ran to it. Using a small box as a platform, he leapt to the edge of the roof and flung himself up, scanning the rooftops until he saw what he was looking for.
He jumped off the roof, back to where Kain stood waiting, and gave him a nod of approval.
"It seems there's a three man tracking squad based on the northern end of town. I can tell by the mud on the prints they left behind. The north end is the only place in town which has any mud left after small drizzle of rain that came through a few days ago. I'd guess they are here to keep an eye on me, nothing more, or they would have made a move already."
He began walking in the direction of the South Gate.
"I suspect that Konjou is still alive, as he is now the head of the Assassins of Teisei with Takai dead. My brother is vanquished, but Konjou lives on, and this scouting party tells me that his forces are still building and not yet ready to deal with me. I don't know if they are prepared for you, nor do I know if they know about you, but either way, I think we'd best play it safe and assume that they do so that we are prepared for the worst."
He jumped off the roof, back to where Kain stood waiting, and gave him a nod of approval.
"It seems there's a three man tracking squad based on the northern end of town. I can tell by the mud on the prints they left behind. The north end is the only place in town which has any mud left after small drizzle of rain that came through a few days ago. I'd guess they are here to keep an eye on me, nothing more, or they would have made a move already."
He began walking in the direction of the South Gate.
"I suspect that Konjou is still alive, as he is now the head of the Assassins of Teisei with Takai dead. My brother is vanquished, but Konjou lives on, and this scouting party tells me that his forces are still building and not yet ready to deal with me. I don't know if they are prepared for you, nor do I know if they know about you, but either way, I think we'd best play it safe and assume that they do so that we are prepared for the worst."
Myr watched the two leave, somewhat perplexed at the directions she'd been left with. Meet at the South Gate... she was not the sort to mind traveling with company, per se, but it was more the expectation that she would do so without question, or perhaps the fact that this was at all desired. She had to admit, it was a bit odd. Would two assassins not wish to travel alone? Groups generally moved more slowly and conspicuously than individuals, and if they were on a mission...
And what was all this business about beautiful young women and authority figures? Were they not all past calling out Mark's gender publicly? Unless... no, that makes even less sense. Shaking her head to herself, Myr turned to the one remaining person in the room. "Well, Sir Mark, what say you? I certainly have no qualms acquiescing to their request, but your opinion is of at least as much merit as my own..."
Her eyes moved once more to the now-closed door, and she found herself wondering what she'd done, to end up in a situation like this one.
And what was all this business about beautiful young women and authority figures? Were they not all past calling out Mark's gender publicly? Unless... no, that makes even less sense. Shaking her head to herself, Myr turned to the one remaining person in the room. "Well, Sir Mark, what say you? I certainly have no qualms acquiescing to their request, but your opinion is of at least as much merit as my own..."
Her eyes moved once more to the now-closed door, and she found herself wondering what she'd done, to end up in a situation like this one.
Kain followed Shadow in silence for a moment before saying, "Why don't we just go kill them? If you already know where the three are, and you know their number, then they aren't very skilled, are they? End them now, and we wont have to worry." Kain thought a moment... "Or, better yet, we stage your death, and then follow them back to Teisei. With you gone, they will return to their master. Perfect chance to see what we are truly up against..." Kain contemplated this plan further, figuring exactly how to convincingly pull it off.
Shadow thought to himself for a moment, but then continued on until they were standing just outside the entrance into the town.
"I don't think we're going to do that... yet. Capture one if he gets too close, maybe, but I see no reason to go to such lengths against Teisei yet, as they obviously haven't the forces or the training to keep up with me at this point now that their team of Wraiths has been wiped out. We need not fear them now."
"I don't think we're going to do that... yet. Capture one if he gets too close, maybe, but I see no reason to go to such lengths against Teisei yet, as they obviously haven't the forces or the training to keep up with me at this point now that their team of Wraiths has been wiped out. We need not fear them now."
Kain frowned at Shadow's statement. "I must say I'm disappointed Shadow. The old blood lust is fading. And this would be the perfect time to strike Teisei! They are weak and vulnerable! But... You know better than I. If you wish to wait, then we shall wait. However, I caution you against waiting too long. If we give them the opportunity to train more of their elite warriors, that only complicates things for us. The enemy will not leave you alone for long." The two friends continued walking in silence for a time.
"Here we are, the South Gate. Now we have to wait for the others. I do hope they hurry, you know I was never good at waiting too long." Kain sat down by a tree, closing his eyes and entering a meditative state of extreme alertness. He would be ready for any new arrivals.
"Here we are, the South Gate. Now we have to wait for the others. I do hope they hurry, you know I was never good at waiting too long." Kain sat down by a tree, closing his eyes and entering a meditative state of extreme alertness. He would be ready for any new arrivals.
Shadow remained silent throughout Kain's declaration, and nodded to him before he left to sit against the tree.
Indeed...
Kain was right.
If Shadow left Teisei alone for too long, they would bolster their forces and become a real threat once again. This he couldn't allow, but there were more important matters to attend to first, so Teisei would have to wait.
Indeed...
Kain was right.
If Shadow left Teisei alone for too long, they would bolster their forces and become a real threat once again. This he couldn't allow, but there were more important matters to attend to first, so Teisei would have to wait.
Ugh. Nothing. Matt shut his book and set it down, glanceing around the scholars house. The man had been kind enough to let him see his book on herbs. But not a single herb, nor combination, had the effect he wanted. Getting rid of smell. There were many herbs that covered up one smell with another, but none were odorless... was there not enough research on the subject? Matt sighed again.
"Find what you wanted?" The man came in. Matt shook his head.
"But thanks anyway." He stood up. He pulled out a coin and held it out to the kind man. "For your trouble."
The man accepted it with a word of thanks.
"Ill see you then." Matt jumped out the window instead of taking the door. The man blinked. Had that youth just- never mind... he didnt want to know for once.
Matt was barly paying attintion while he walked down the street for once. How could he find a substance that made himself odorless? There had to be one...
Well, maybe disguising his own would work for now. It would help him test Shadows abilities. Matt looked up and found himself in the market square. Conveniant. He walked over to a stand and found what he was looking for. Oils and perfumes. He smelled each one, trying to find one that wasnt to strong.
"And whats a boy doin searching for perfumes?" The man at the counter glared at him. Matt glanced upward at him. He didn't like this man right off the bat. He could tell he was mean. Disgruntled. Matt payed no mind to the comment.
"Ill take this one." Matt set a jar down in front of him.
The man only smirked. Matts eyes widened as he was charged a whole gold coin for it.
"I have a better idea." Matt drew his dagger. "How bout I pay a reasonable price, and I dont cut your throat."
The man suddenly became a lot meeker. "Ill call the guards..."
"Wont change the fact that youre dead."
The man was silent. Matt put down a peice of silver and walked off. He hopped on a building, looking at his new perfume. Then he spotted Shadow and Kain walking towards the south gate. Matt stayed on the roof, absolutly silent. He creeped up on them slowly, trying to see what they were up to. Then a squirel ran up onto him. Matt made a small spasm, but made a rustleing noise in the process. Kain turned around lightning fast towards him, but he only saw the squirrel. Matt was gone. As they kept walking, matt stayed behind, slowly covering himself with the light perfume. Lets see what the legendary Red eyes could do. He crept along behind them, still on the roofs. They stopped right by the gate, apparently waiting for someone. Matt hid behind a chimney, only a fraction of a eye visible to them. Lets see how long it took for them to notice he was there.
"Find what you wanted?" The man came in. Matt shook his head.
"But thanks anyway." He stood up. He pulled out a coin and held it out to the kind man. "For your trouble."
The man accepted it with a word of thanks.
"Ill see you then." Matt jumped out the window instead of taking the door. The man blinked. Had that youth just- never mind... he didnt want to know for once.
Matt was barly paying attintion while he walked down the street for once. How could he find a substance that made himself odorless? There had to be one...
Well, maybe disguising his own would work for now. It would help him test Shadows abilities. Matt looked up and found himself in the market square. Conveniant. He walked over to a stand and found what he was looking for. Oils and perfumes. He smelled each one, trying to find one that wasnt to strong.
"And whats a boy doin searching for perfumes?" The man at the counter glared at him. Matt glanced upward at him. He didn't like this man right off the bat. He could tell he was mean. Disgruntled. Matt payed no mind to the comment.
"Ill take this one." Matt set a jar down in front of him.
The man only smirked. Matts eyes widened as he was charged a whole gold coin for it.
"I have a better idea." Matt drew his dagger. "How bout I pay a reasonable price, and I dont cut your throat."
The man suddenly became a lot meeker. "Ill call the guards..."
"Wont change the fact that youre dead."
The man was silent. Matt put down a peice of silver and walked off. He hopped on a building, looking at his new perfume. Then he spotted Shadow and Kain walking towards the south gate. Matt stayed on the roof, absolutly silent. He creeped up on them slowly, trying to see what they were up to. Then a squirel ran up onto him. Matt made a small spasm, but made a rustleing noise in the process. Kain turned around lightning fast towards him, but he only saw the squirrel. Matt was gone. As they kept walking, matt stayed behind, slowly covering himself with the light perfume. Lets see what the legendary Red eyes could do. He crept along behind them, still on the roofs. They stopped right by the gate, apparently waiting for someone. Matt hid behind a chimney, only a fraction of a eye visible to them. Lets see how long it took for them to notice he was there.
Shadow laughed quietly to himself when Kain reacted to the squirrel.
"It seems we've been followed my friend." He said casually to Kain.
Shadow turned back to face the town from just outside the gate, scanning the rooftops.
There was a new scent in the air. The scent was pleasant enough, but still, the direction of the smell came from the roof of a building nearby, and Shadow was dead certain he heard a small shuffling of feet on the roof as the squirrel departed when Kain turned to see it, but they were human feet, and there was only one other person who dared use the rooftops as a means of travel besides Kain and himself.
"You can come out now Matt. The smell of perfume was a nice touch, and it may have fooled me if there were a crowd nearby with other perfumes mixed in to mask your own, but here, near the Gate where only Kain and I stand, it is meaningless to try and hide your scent from us because the disguise itself gives you away." He said out loud.
"It seems we've been followed my friend." He said casually to Kain.
Shadow turned back to face the town from just outside the gate, scanning the rooftops.
There was a new scent in the air. The scent was pleasant enough, but still, the direction of the smell came from the roof of a building nearby, and Shadow was dead certain he heard a small shuffling of feet on the roof as the squirrel departed when Kain turned to see it, but they were human feet, and there was only one other person who dared use the rooftops as a means of travel besides Kain and himself.
"You can come out now Matt. The smell of perfume was a nice touch, and it may have fooled me if there were a crowd nearby with other perfumes mixed in to mask your own, but here, near the Gate where only Kain and I stand, it is meaningless to try and hide your scent from us because the disguise itself gives you away." He said out loud.
"Well maybe I'm comfortable up here!" Matt shouted back down to Shadow. Dang that was fast. Well, maybe not. He had stayed hidden up until the gate... or was Shadow just toying with him? Oh well. Shadow wasn't easy to fool. KAIN however... Matt smirked. He was easy to fool. Idiot didn't even see him when the squirrel made him jump. Matt was simply to fast to be seen. He sat there, enjoying his thoughts, but then snapped back into reality. Now was no time to get cocky. That's how people messed up. Namly himself.
Matt peeked over the chimney, knowing hiding was useless now. "Hello Shadow." He smiled at him. The smile turned to a grimace just as fast. "Kain." Matt simply greeted. He turned back to Shadow, his smile back. "Hey, question. Have the assassin dudes come after you guys too? Or was it just little old me they were after?"
Matt peeked over the chimney, knowing hiding was useless now. "Hello Shadow." He smiled at him. The smile turned to a grimace just as fast. "Kain." Matt simply greeted. He turned back to Shadow, his smile back. "Hey, question. Have the assassin dudes come after you guys too? Or was it just little old me they were after?"
Matt frowned, sensing Shadow's distress. Still, he wanted something first. "Ah... my memory fails me... maybe-"
Wait a minute... Shadow might not appreciate the sarcasm. Despite wanting his pearls back, that wasn't the way to do it.
"I think..." Matt frowned, trying to play the begining of his joke off, "Dark Grey. Yep. Dark. Can I have my stuff back now?"
Wait a minute... Shadow might not appreciate the sarcasm. Despite wanting his pearls back, that wasn't the way to do it.
"I think..." Matt frowned, trying to play the begining of his joke off, "Dark Grey. Yep. Dark. Can I have my stuff back now?"
Shadow's smile returned as his eyes disappeared under his bangs when he tilted his head down.
"..."
Shadow couldn't help but laugh, though he did so quietly to himself.
"I must admit to you Matt... I was setting you up with that question..."
His laughter died away, but his head stayed down.
"You think you actually killed an Assassin?" He asked quite angrily.
His eyes came back into view as he raised his head, and the look in his eyes was menacing to most, and even Kain took a step back. His voice was low, but audible as he slowly began approaching the building Matt was on.
"You killed a scout my dear thief. Assassins of Teisei don't waste their time on thieves like you, as they are too busy training or performing tasks of importance, and killing a common thief is not his on the priority list of Assassins. I should know. Do you think you honestly received the training of an Assassin while you were in Teisei? Little fool! Takai told me about you not long before I eliminated him, and I know for a fact that he trained you to do nothing more than what you do best, pick pockets. His plan for you was to use you to steal documents that I am now in possession of, but now that he's dead, you needn't worry about them unless you think you have what it takes to relieve me of them. Your training in Teisei was overseen by an average instructor who taught you the basics of our ways, but nothing that would put you on the level of an Elite."
His smile faded once more.
"You are a fool to think that an Assassin would waste his time on you boy. You're lucky that you aren't worth anything to Konjou, the man in charge of Teisei right now, otherwise, I'd have killed you already. You're what we call a fledgeling, in other words, a raw recruit. Elite Assassins, which are only called upon in cases of emergency or extreme importance, bear light grey cloaks with the Teisei insignia on both the chest and center of the back, with a visible brown belt around their waste, also bearing the mark of the Teisei Assassins. Scouts wear dark grey hooded robes, and are nothing more than fledglings looking to prove their survival skills in the field. Wraiths, all of which were killed off by Kain and myself about six months ago, wear white cloaks with no hood, as they have no need to hide their faces from view. Anyone unlucky enough to see them will be dad before they can even scream a single syllable."
Shadow smiled once again.
"It's nice of you to think so highly of yourself, as your confidence could be a boon to you in life if used properly..."
Shadow's smile turned impish.
"I noticed that you pride yourself on your speed, as you seemed quite happy about not being found out until the squirrel blew your cover on the roof back there by ducking before Kain could see you. Again, your confidence in your speed might indeed save your life someday... However... Your speed is impressive, but unremarkable."
Shadow's smile dropped into a scowl.
"Consider this a warning Matt: This belief that you are a match or a threat for a true Elite Assassin of Teisei is ridiculous and childish. Even Kain is uneasy around Elite Assassins, as one nearly took his life shortly after we first met. In fact, against a large enough group, even I would be overwhelmed by true Elites, and I have been trained all my life to be what I am today: a Master Assassin. If I had so chosen, after I killed Takai, I would now be in command of Teisei. I chose otherwise, and am now hunted as a traitor, but I must admit that I relish in the hunt. Scouts are the only ones who leave Teisei's walls unless the Master Assassin, in this case Konjou, has plans that have need for a different rank, and you, my troublesome little thief, are no cause for alarm to an Elite Assassin. So don't get any ideas that the Assassins view you as a threat by boy. That scout thought you'd be an easy kill, and it proved to be his undoing."
Shadow walked back over to where Kain stood.
"You would do well, my dear young thief, to take things like this more seriously. Looking at the world through arrogant and overconfident eyes is going to get you killed. If not by Teisei, than by someone close when you least expect it... As I had to experience the hard way. Learn from my mistakes Matt. Look at the world through calm and even eyes, not eyes that see only yourself and what you possess, as that will lead to your undoing."
"..."
Shadow couldn't help but laugh, though he did so quietly to himself.
"I must admit to you Matt... I was setting you up with that question..."
His laughter died away, but his head stayed down.
"You think you actually killed an Assassin?" He asked quite angrily.
His eyes came back into view as he raised his head, and the look in his eyes was menacing to most, and even Kain took a step back. His voice was low, but audible as he slowly began approaching the building Matt was on.
"You killed a scout my dear thief. Assassins of Teisei don't waste their time on thieves like you, as they are too busy training or performing tasks of importance, and killing a common thief is not his on the priority list of Assassins. I should know. Do you think you honestly received the training of an Assassin while you were in Teisei? Little fool! Takai told me about you not long before I eliminated him, and I know for a fact that he trained you to do nothing more than what you do best, pick pockets. His plan for you was to use you to steal documents that I am now in possession of, but now that he's dead, you needn't worry about them unless you think you have what it takes to relieve me of them. Your training in Teisei was overseen by an average instructor who taught you the basics of our ways, but nothing that would put you on the level of an Elite."
His smile faded once more.
"You are a fool to think that an Assassin would waste his time on you boy. You're lucky that you aren't worth anything to Konjou, the man in charge of Teisei right now, otherwise, I'd have killed you already. You're what we call a fledgeling, in other words, a raw recruit. Elite Assassins, which are only called upon in cases of emergency or extreme importance, bear light grey cloaks with the Teisei insignia on both the chest and center of the back, with a visible brown belt around their waste, also bearing the mark of the Teisei Assassins. Scouts wear dark grey hooded robes, and are nothing more than fledglings looking to prove their survival skills in the field. Wraiths, all of which were killed off by Kain and myself about six months ago, wear white cloaks with no hood, as they have no need to hide their faces from view. Anyone unlucky enough to see them will be dad before they can even scream a single syllable."
Shadow smiled once again.
"It's nice of you to think so highly of yourself, as your confidence could be a boon to you in life if used properly..."
Shadow's smile turned impish.
"I noticed that you pride yourself on your speed, as you seemed quite happy about not being found out until the squirrel blew your cover on the roof back there by ducking before Kain could see you. Again, your confidence in your speed might indeed save your life someday... However... Your speed is impressive, but unremarkable."
Shadow's smile dropped into a scowl.
"Consider this a warning Matt: This belief that you are a match or a threat for a true Elite Assassin of Teisei is ridiculous and childish. Even Kain is uneasy around Elite Assassins, as one nearly took his life shortly after we first met. In fact, against a large enough group, even I would be overwhelmed by true Elites, and I have been trained all my life to be what I am today: a Master Assassin. If I had so chosen, after I killed Takai, I would now be in command of Teisei. I chose otherwise, and am now hunted as a traitor, but I must admit that I relish in the hunt. Scouts are the only ones who leave Teisei's walls unless the Master Assassin, in this case Konjou, has plans that have need for a different rank, and you, my troublesome little thief, are no cause for alarm to an Elite Assassin. So don't get any ideas that the Assassins view you as a threat by boy. That scout thought you'd be an easy kill, and it proved to be his undoing."
Shadow walked back over to where Kain stood.
"You would do well, my dear young thief, to take things like this more seriously. Looking at the world through arrogant and overconfident eyes is going to get you killed. If not by Teisei, than by someone close when you least expect it... As I had to experience the hard way. Learn from my mistakes Matt. Look at the world through calm and even eyes, not eyes that see only yourself and what you possess, as that will lead to your undoing."
Kain roused himself from his position near a tree and said, Well, it would be very difficult indeed to bruise your already swollen ego much more than that. In fact, I don't think I can properly insult you anymore. SO, if you would like your pearls back, come get them." Kain held out the bag of pearls. "Oh, one more thing." He flicked a pearl at Matt's head. "You stole these." He threw another pearl, hard. "You let them get stained with blood." Another pearl. "Like a child, you thought the bright red pearl was very pretty, and so let the blood dry on them." Kain mixed it up this time by throwing two pearls. "Unfortunately, when blood dries, it is crusty and dark." Kain flicked a couple more pearls at the pompous fool. Kain held out the last pearl, inspecting its disgusting exterior. "If you knew the first thing about jewelry, you would know pearls are porous, and so absorb liquids to a certain extent. When they do, if the liquid is a solution, then the solute will stay in the pearl, ruining its value. Congratulations, these aren't worth the bag that held them." Kain flicked the last pearl right into Matt's eye. This elicited a wolfish grin from Kain. "That must have hurt."
((To Dionkar and Zutechugan (all really, but you two most of all): I realize that there are certain reactions that you wish to take place due to the actions your characters take, but I will only warn you both this one time. Read the rules. No acting for someone without permission, no matter how small the action may be. Notice that I did not have Matt react in any way to Shadow's comment. That was left up for Zutechugan to do when he next posts. Please don't act for anyone further, as if I have to warn you again, it will be the last time. After that, if I see it a third time, you're out of the rp.
So for example. When you write that you threw something at each other, it is no longer up to you whether the projectile hits its target. It is up to the one it's aimed at. If you write that they just got hit, then you are essentially acting for them, and that is not allowed. Always ask if it's okay to do something like that and receive approval, or I will assume you have none and will give you a warning.
Thanks))
So for example. When you write that you threw something at each other, it is no longer up to you whether the projectile hits its target. It is up to the one it's aimed at. If you write that they just got hit, then you are essentially acting for them, and that is not allowed. Always ask if it's okay to do something like that and receive approval, or I will assume you have none and will give you a warning.
Thanks))
"You... dare..."
Matt was silent. Did they really assume Takai... he TRAINED him...? Really? Oh... Matts mask was getting quite the workout. It took every bit of his self control not to lunge at them. Well, self control and the fact that he would be killed. Takai taught him a few things, yes... but that man knew nothing of him. The reason he took interest in him was because he once snuck in and out without once getting caught. At least while he was there. Matt knew in the back of his mind that he was no fighter. He wasnt THAT dumb to think he was that good. For gods sake he ws only nineteen! But that they would treat him with such... such ARROGENCE... it made Matt sick. Sick to his very stomach. He began to remember his time with Takai... he remembered sneaking into Tensei, takeing a paper, and getting out. No one had known he was there. Not until later, anyway. But instead of killing him when they found him, they offered him a job. Odd, Matt had thought, but he had his life. Pretty good.
But it proved to be boreing. He learned nothing good there. Granted, maybe a trick or two, but nothing great.
And these... these... Matt couldn't of a word. They thought Takai had TRAINED him!? They knew nothing... NOTHING.
Mattwas trembling now. He was very tempted to just attack out of blind rage, but that would only get him killed faster.
I shouldn't say anything... Matt ran through hundreds of times in his head. I should just leave now. Would they let me walk away? If not... Matt silently wondered what to do. Pure fury was keeping him from thinking straight. He couldn't move. It took conscious effort to breathe. What to do? What should he DO!?
Matt was silent. Did they really assume Takai... he TRAINED him...? Really? Oh... Matts mask was getting quite the workout. It took every bit of his self control not to lunge at them. Well, self control and the fact that he would be killed. Takai taught him a few things, yes... but that man knew nothing of him. The reason he took interest in him was because he once snuck in and out without once getting caught. At least while he was there. Matt knew in the back of his mind that he was no fighter. He wasnt THAT dumb to think he was that good. For gods sake he ws only nineteen! But that they would treat him with such... such ARROGENCE... it made Matt sick. Sick to his very stomach. He began to remember his time with Takai... he remembered sneaking into Tensei, takeing a paper, and getting out. No one had known he was there. Not until later, anyway. But instead of killing him when they found him, they offered him a job. Odd, Matt had thought, but he had his life. Pretty good.
But it proved to be boreing. He learned nothing good there. Granted, maybe a trick or two, but nothing great.
And these... these... Matt couldn't of a word. They thought Takai had TRAINED him!? They knew nothing... NOTHING.
Mattwas trembling now. He was very tempted to just attack out of blind rage, but that would only get him killed faster.
I shouldn't say anything... Matt ran through hundreds of times in his head. I should just leave now. Would they let me walk away? If not... Matt silently wondered what to do. Pure fury was keeping him from thinking straight. He couldn't move. It took conscious effort to breathe. What to do? What should he DO!?
Kain's grin turned vicious. "Of course I dare! Why? Because I can get away with it with impunity. Hm..." Kain looked to Shadow. "Oh dear, the fledgling is getting rather angry." Kain raised his hands in a non-threatening gesture and said, "Look, I sense a lot of anger in you, whelp. Either that, or you are holding back a violent defecation. Your whole body is tense and trembling, your heart is racing, and the rage shows clearly in your eyes. Believe it or not, I was once like you, full of uncontrollable rage. I learned, as you should, how to control the rage. If you learn to control and focus your anger, it may one day be your greatest weapon." Kain walked slowly forward, and then paused as a thought struck him. "Say, how did you get trained by Teisei anyway? If you were recruited, then you would be a brainwashed scout or an assassin by now. Shadow, shed some light on this situation. What is this whelp's story?"
<<<<<To avoid future confusion. TEISEI, spelled T-E-I-S-E-I, is a place, the organization of assassins. Takai was their old leader before he was murdered by Shadow, who is the supreme assassin, stolen at birth and raised in Teisei to be the best. Also, Shadow clearly said that he is aware Matt was only taught by a very low ranking member of Teisei. Takai has no connection to Matt, except to use him. And, for anyone wondering why I included this note, I have permission from the gamemaster to post this note. So, no one else post chat notes like this unless you have permission first.>>>>>>>>
<<<<<To avoid future confusion. TEISEI, spelled T-E-I-S-E-I, is a place, the organization of assassins. Takai was their old leader before he was murdered by Shadow, who is the supreme assassin, stolen at birth and raised in Teisei to be the best. Also, Shadow clearly said that he is aware Matt was only taught by a very low ranking member of Teisei. Takai has no connection to Matt, except to use him. And, for anyone wondering why I included this note, I have permission from the gamemaster to post this note. So, no one else post chat notes like this unless you have permission first.>>>>>>>>
Shadow smiled.
"I know that Takai saw promise in the boys skills, and was planning to force him into Teisei's ranks soon, but he died before he could finish the job. Little Matt here proved to be quite stealthy on his own by sneaking into Takai's room and stealing a document he had there, but he was inevitably caught before he could make a clean escape."
He closed his eyes and sat on the ground.
"He's lucky that Takai died when he did, otherwise, whether he wanted to or not, he would have become a member of Teisei."
"I know that Takai saw promise in the boys skills, and was planning to force him into Teisei's ranks soon, but he died before he could finish the job. Little Matt here proved to be quite stealthy on his own by sneaking into Takai's room and stealing a document he had there, but he was inevitably caught before he could make a clean escape."
He closed his eyes and sat on the ground.
"He's lucky that Takai died when he did, otherwise, whether he wanted to or not, he would have become a member of Teisei."
"Really? Well, congratulations boy, you aren't as pathetic as I thought you were, if Takai was in fact considering you for membership." Turning to Shadow, Kain said, in a low whisper so only Shadow could hear, "Come on Shadow, there must be more to his story. Something about him doesn't ring true. I doubt he managed to get anywhere near Teisei without them being acutely aware of his presence. So, what is the rest of the story?"
Matts fists clenched tighter. He HAD made a clean escape... well... he had made it to the next town, at least. Still, Matt considered it a feat in itself that he had made it out of Teisei in the first place. Shadow had it a little off... but there was no point in telling him that. Matt instead just glanced around, trying to think of what to do. They thought he was weak... maybe he was, but not as weak as they said. Matt heard two workers loading barrels into a cart. He heard one of them say something about oil... Matt's gaze shifted to the sword at his hip. Slowly he drew the dagger out of the handle, examining the black blade. Hejumped down onthe ground, and took the blade, scratching it on the brick next to him. A nice spark mad Matt smirk. He could use an explosion to get away... but then he would get nothing out of this meeting.
Matt's eyes widened as he had an idea. Crazy... could get him killed... but if it didnt kill him...
Matt put the dagger back in the sword, then stared at Shadow, wondering what to say. But even if he knew what to say, he couldnt at the moment, at Kain was whispering to Shadow. Matt patintly waited till they were done.
The glint in his eyes had returned.
Matt's eyes widened as he had an idea. Crazy... could get him killed... but if it didnt kill him...
Matt put the dagger back in the sword, then stared at Shadow, wondering what to say. But even if he knew what to say, he couldnt at the moment, at Kain was whispering to Shadow. Matt patintly waited till they were done.
The glint in his eyes had returned.
Shadow opened his eyes and looked, rather indignantly, at Kain.
He brought his hand up to cover his mouth, whispering so only Kain could hear.
"Of course he didn't get in on his own. Teisei, at the time, had nearly twenty scouts throughout the forest and on the mountain side each at all times. Nobody, even me, could get in without being detected by someone. The boy was a known thief who went by the alias 'Moonlight', and Takai was interested in him and his skills. When he wandered into the forest and came across Teisei in the mountain side, he was allowed passage, and the Assassins were all commanded to disappear from the main rooms and hallways to allow him inside. The only people inside Teisei at that time were those who were training, so that it looked like something was going on. Other than that, it was only myself, tracking him and making sure he wandered in the right direction, and Takai, who was hiding in another room just a short distance away from his main office. Once Matt had the document, Takai ordered me to signal the others to block his retreat from the town nearby and make it look like an accident. Do you really think that ANYONE can approach Teisei without them knowing? Come on Kain, give us some credit. We aren't as self centered as that to not have watches making sure nobody intrudes or surprises us from out of the blue."
He brought his hand down and closed his eyes again, meditating as he awaited the others to arrive.
He brought his hand up to cover his mouth, whispering so only Kain could hear.
"Of course he didn't get in on his own. Teisei, at the time, had nearly twenty scouts throughout the forest and on the mountain side each at all times. Nobody, even me, could get in without being detected by someone. The boy was a known thief who went by the alias 'Moonlight', and Takai was interested in him and his skills. When he wandered into the forest and came across Teisei in the mountain side, he was allowed passage, and the Assassins were all commanded to disappear from the main rooms and hallways to allow him inside. The only people inside Teisei at that time were those who were training, so that it looked like something was going on. Other than that, it was only myself, tracking him and making sure he wandered in the right direction, and Takai, who was hiding in another room just a short distance away from his main office. Once Matt had the document, Takai ordered me to signal the others to block his retreat from the town nearby and make it look like an accident. Do you really think that ANYONE can approach Teisei without them knowing? Come on Kain, give us some credit. We aren't as self centered as that to not have watches making sure nobody intrudes or surprises us from out of the blue."
He brought his hand down and closed his eyes again, meditating as he awaited the others to arrive.
Kain nodded. "I see... Unfortunately, this news is hardly helpful, as it makes my plan of raiding Teisei nigh impossible. I was optimistic that the brat managed, because if he could do it, we could..." Kain paused as Matt scraped a blade on a rock. Whispering, Kain continued, "Alright, I know you heard that. This person seems completely unbalanced. Even less trustworthy than you around too much blood. I think it would be in our best interest to kill him now..." Kain stealthily readied his pistol, but did not act. He would wait either for Shadow's orders, or for an overt act of hostility from the thief. Acting insane in itself was hardly a heinous enough crime to merit death. If it was, Kain would have been killed a hundred times over already. But the thief seemed to be going through some sort of mental breakdown, and so should be watched carefully.
Shadow opened his eyes and looked at Matt.
He whispered to Kain, once more covering his mouth with his hand so his lips couldn't be read.
"... He's becoming a bit frantic to get away from us. That's my guess. He won't get far if he tries anything. He might be fast, but moving either through the street or on rooftops gives us more than enough time to run him down if he gives us reason to. If it comes to that, his legs are the target, understood?"
Shadow stood up slowly, keeping his eyes locked on Matt.
He whispered to Kain, once more covering his mouth with his hand so his lips couldn't be read.
"... He's becoming a bit frantic to get away from us. That's my guess. He won't get far if he tries anything. He might be fast, but moving either through the street or on rooftops gives us more than enough time to run him down if he gives us reason to. If it comes to that, his legs are the target, understood?"
Shadow stood up slowly, keeping his eyes locked on Matt.
Noticing the silence between the two, Matt chose now to speak. Or... he would have, had Kain not looked quite as threatening. Matt, as a sign that he was not about to attack them both, unstrapped his sword and throwing knives and layed them on the ground at his feet. "May I speak with Shadow? Alone? I dont think I can keep a civil tongue aroud Kain."
Matt jumped on the roof, leaving his weapons on the ground. "Please?" Matt added with a smile.
Matt jumped on the roof, leaving his weapons on the ground. "Please?" Matt added with a smile.
Kain turned to look at Matt, giving him a look that a cat would give to a mouse it was toying with right before the kill. "I cannot speak for Shadow, but I have no objections to you too speaking privately for a moment." As Kain went to sit down, he put his hand on Shadow's shoulder, and, making sure Matt could not hear or understand at all what Kain was saying, Kain whispered, "If it comes to that, I will gladly give him three barrels in each leg." Kain then sat down by the tree, the feline grin still plastered to his face as he looked fiercely at the thief.
Shadow walked forward, approaching the building Matt was on and leapt to the rooftop to join the young thief.
"What is it?" He asked flatly.
"What is it?" He asked flatly.
Matt paused for a moment, looking Shadow up and down. He was powerfull. He could crush Matt with both hands behind his back, most likely. If he said no, this was going to be a huge let down. If he said yes, then this would prove to be difficult. Taking a deep breath, he said it as plainly as possible.
"I want you to train me. I want to be strong like you and Kain." He paused, glancing back at Kain on the ground. Any compliment to him was poison in Matt's mouth.
"Please. I want to travel with you two, I want to learn to be an assassin like you. I want to strong." Matt stepped down on one knee, bowing to the elite assassin in front of him. "Please. Take me on as your apprentice."
"I want you to train me. I want to be strong like you and Kain." He paused, glancing back at Kain on the ground. Any compliment to him was poison in Matt's mouth.
"Please. I want to travel with you two, I want to learn to be an assassin like you. I want to strong." Matt stepped down on one knee, bowing to the elite assassin in front of him. "Please. Take me on as your apprentice."
Shadow was quite shocked to hear those words come from the young man's mouth.
"... I wasn't expecting that one Matt..."
He closed his eyes and thought to himself for a long time before finally opening them.
"Before I agree to this, I must ask you a very serious question." He said.
"... I wasn't expecting that one Matt..."
He closed his eyes and thought to himself for a long time before finally opening them.
"Before I agree to this, I must ask you a very serious question." He said.
Shadow grabbed him by the lapel with one hand, lifting him off the ground and into the air, causing him to hover about six inches off the ground.
"Why do you want to become an Assassin? Do you understand at all the life you are asking to become a part of? If I train you to become an Assassin, I am going to tell you to kill people! Do you understand what kind of mental consequences will befall you should you prove not to be ready for that?"
Shadow looked into his eyes.
"Have you ever looked into the eyes of a man who's throat you slashed and watched the life drain from them? Have you ever listened to the sounds of blood filling their lungs as they struggle for breath after you have stabbed through their chest? And what do you plan to do with the knowledge that I have to offer? Do you intend to become an Assassin? Do you intend to use the skills I have to teach to further your career as a thief? Or will you use what I have given you to kill indiscriminately and as you so choose?"
Shadow's grip tightened and he lifted him slightly higher into the air.
"So Matt... What is your answer?" He asked in a low voice.
"Why do you want to become an Assassin? Do you understand at all the life you are asking to become a part of? If I train you to become an Assassin, I am going to tell you to kill people! Do you understand what kind of mental consequences will befall you should you prove not to be ready for that?"
Shadow looked into his eyes.
"Have you ever looked into the eyes of a man who's throat you slashed and watched the life drain from them? Have you ever listened to the sounds of blood filling their lungs as they struggle for breath after you have stabbed through their chest? And what do you plan to do with the knowledge that I have to offer? Do you intend to become an Assassin? Do you intend to use the skills I have to teach to further your career as a thief? Or will you use what I have given you to kill indiscriminately and as you so choose?"
Shadow's grip tightened and he lifted him slightly higher into the air.
"So Matt... What is your answer?" He asked in a low voice.
Mark set the rest of the glass peices into a waiting cloth bag. The South Gate huh? He might as well go. After all, it was much better to travel in a group. But... Mark needed some time to think.
The knight turned to Myr. "Hey... I'll meet you there. I need to think about some stuff by myself. I'm still going, but I'll go alone for now. See ya in a bit!", he explained. Heading outside, Mark turned left and began walking down the streets, thought's already churning in the youth's head.
What should I do? I could lie and say I'm a boy, or admit to being a girl. But if I say i'm a boy, I'll have to lie the whole time I travel... Reaching up, Mark brushed his hand against his red/blonde bangs. Of course, my long hair would make that difficult. Should I cut it off? No... I made a promise, after all. Even if she is dead, mother never wanted me to cut it. She always wanted me to keep my hair long.
Desisions, desisions. What was a girl to do? Mark needed to make a choice. He stopped on the road, almost to the destination.
Myra. Mark told himself. These are your choices. You've never been able to have close friends because of the secret, and your fed up with it. If you want to befriend these people, let your hair down. If not, keep it up. Looking around, he sighed. Huh? Why were Shadow and Matt on the roof? Where was Kain? Oh well. He had not noticed the threating moves Shadow was doing to Matt.
Backing up a bit, Mark took a running jump and landed on the roof of the building. "Hey guys!", he said happily. The youth decided to choose later, at the right moment. Blinking a few times, Mark backed up a bit. "Shadow! What are you doing to Matt?!", he exclaimed.
The knight turned to Myr. "Hey... I'll meet you there. I need to think about some stuff by myself. I'm still going, but I'll go alone for now. See ya in a bit!", he explained. Heading outside, Mark turned left and began walking down the streets, thought's already churning in the youth's head.
What should I do? I could lie and say I'm a boy, or admit to being a girl. But if I say i'm a boy, I'll have to lie the whole time I travel... Reaching up, Mark brushed his hand against his red/blonde bangs. Of course, my long hair would make that difficult. Should I cut it off? No... I made a promise, after all. Even if she is dead, mother never wanted me to cut it. She always wanted me to keep my hair long.
Desisions, desisions. What was a girl to do? Mark needed to make a choice. He stopped on the road, almost to the destination.
Myra. Mark told himself. These are your choices. You've never been able to have close friends because of the secret, and your fed up with it. If you want to befriend these people, let your hair down. If not, keep it up. Looking around, he sighed. Huh? Why were Shadow and Matt on the roof? Where was Kain? Oh well. He had not noticed the threating moves Shadow was doing to Matt.
Backing up a bit, Mark took a running jump and landed on the roof of the building. "Hey guys!", he said happily. The youth decided to choose later, at the right moment. Blinking a few times, Mark backed up a bit. "Shadow! What are you doing to Matt?!", he exclaimed.
"Of course it does! What do you want me to do, walk away? Let him go Shadow! Or at least tell me what's going on if I'm missing something here!", he retorted. "I'm probably missing something here, but it seems to me like your bullying Matt.", Mark added, equally as harsh as Shadow's last tone. The knight clenched his fists and took a stubborn stance.
Shadow looked away from Matt and over to Sir Mark and smiled.
"As you wish."
He set Matt down slowly and gently.
"My young friend asked me to train him to become an Assassin, and I agreed on the condition that he answer my question. I was questioning his reasoning behind the request before you so rudely interrupted. I may have been a bit rough, to pick him up like that, but does he look injured to you? He looks okay to me. Now, if you don't mind, he still hasn't answered my question."
His eyes slid back to Matt, awaiting a response.
"As you wish."
He set Matt down slowly and gently.
"My young friend asked me to train him to become an Assassin, and I agreed on the condition that he answer my question. I was questioning his reasoning behind the request before you so rudely interrupted. I may have been a bit rough, to pick him up like that, but does he look injured to you? He looks okay to me. Now, if you don't mind, he still hasn't answered my question."
His eyes slid back to Matt, awaiting a response.
Mark sighed in relief. "I was hoping there was a good reason. Sorry about interrupting, but you seriously need to stop being so violent." Mark looked down. So Shadow was an Assassin. So those red eyes were legitimate after all.
Mark then turned to Matt. "Good luck." Then she walked past the pair of boys and hopped off the roof. Once in the cover of a few trees, the knight sat down and leaned against them. Slowly she reached up and took off her hat. As she undid each pin her long hair slid down her neck. After sticking the pins into her backpack, Myra put the hat back on. Suprisingly, the pins had kept her hair from becoming ratty so it was still in good form.
Myra, what are you getting yourself into?
Mark then turned to Matt. "Good luck." Then she walked past the pair of boys and hopped off the roof. Once in the cover of a few trees, the knight sat down and leaned against them. Slowly she reached up and took off her hat. As she undid each pin her long hair slid down her neck. After sticking the pins into her backpack, Myra put the hat back on. Suprisingly, the pins had kept her hair from becoming ratty so it was still in good form.
Myra, what are you getting yourself into?
Myr sighed as Mark left. Ah, well, everyone grew weary of her company eventually. It was not as though she was unaccustomed to traveling alone, either. Though he had indicated that the two were still to meet at the Southern gate, Myr was honestly a bit unsure now that she got to truly considering it. Worrying her lower lip with her teeth, she nearly started when the waiter from earlier came up behind her.
"Ah... Miss? Are you all right?" he asked speculatively. "That is, if you need a bit longer before you leave..." he wasn't going to say it, but she wasn't disruptive, and customers were already beginning to filter in, so he wasn't concerned about her staying.
Myr shook her head slightly as clarity returned to far-off eyes. "I shall be fine, but thank you anyway. I'll not trouble you and yours any longer." Smiling softly, the blond woman inclined her torso after the manner of bow she had been taught, and took her leave silently from the small tea shop.
The path to the gate was largely clear, though there did seem to be some residual stir from whatever had happened earlier. Myr took her time, trying to make a decision about her next course of action. Her goal, insofar as she had one at all, was and always had been to help those who required her assistance. She was frankly uncertain that following two assassins and a knight was the best way to go about doing this, but... it was not as though she had any particular direction to take or anything.
So what do you do then, Myrna? Follow those who might kill you, or continue to wander alone, as you have since you began this journey of yours? The choice was not as straightforward as it seemed; though she did occasionally get to do some good simply wandering about as she had, more often she was simply a solitary soul without an end. It had never been in her nature to enjoy purposelessness; it was one of the reasons she'd left the temple at Kur in the first place. At the very least, if she joined these folk, she was likely to learn something.
It seemed that even while her mind had been fluttering, her feet had made the decision for her, and she came to the gate with a feeling she couldn't quite place in the pit of her stomach. There was clearly some kind of confrontation happening between Shadow and Matt, or at least a very animated discussion; it appeared that the thief had not left the group for long, after all. A decidedly more feminine-looking Mark was sitting beneath a canopy of trees a short distance off, Kain also against a tree.
Since Mark had indicated a wish to be without company, she padded over to Kain. "Would it be beyond polite conduct to inquire as to exactly what is going on?" she asked, taking a seat a few feet from him.
"Ah... Miss? Are you all right?" he asked speculatively. "That is, if you need a bit longer before you leave..." he wasn't going to say it, but she wasn't disruptive, and customers were already beginning to filter in, so he wasn't concerned about her staying.
Myr shook her head slightly as clarity returned to far-off eyes. "I shall be fine, but thank you anyway. I'll not trouble you and yours any longer." Smiling softly, the blond woman inclined her torso after the manner of bow she had been taught, and took her leave silently from the small tea shop.
The path to the gate was largely clear, though there did seem to be some residual stir from whatever had happened earlier. Myr took her time, trying to make a decision about her next course of action. Her goal, insofar as she had one at all, was and always had been to help those who required her assistance. She was frankly uncertain that following two assassins and a knight was the best way to go about doing this, but... it was not as though she had any particular direction to take or anything.
So what do you do then, Myrna? Follow those who might kill you, or continue to wander alone, as you have since you began this journey of yours? The choice was not as straightforward as it seemed; though she did occasionally get to do some good simply wandering about as she had, more often she was simply a solitary soul without an end. It had never been in her nature to enjoy purposelessness; it was one of the reasons she'd left the temple at Kur in the first place. At the very least, if she joined these folk, she was likely to learn something.
It seemed that even while her mind had been fluttering, her feet had made the decision for her, and she came to the gate with a feeling she couldn't quite place in the pit of her stomach. There was clearly some kind of confrontation happening between Shadow and Matt, or at least a very animated discussion; it appeared that the thief had not left the group for long, after all. A decidedly more feminine-looking Mark was sitting beneath a canopy of trees a short distance off, Kain also against a tree.
Since Mark had indicated a wish to be without company, she padded over to Kain. "Would it be beyond polite conduct to inquire as to exactly what is going on?" she asked, taking a seat a few feet from him.
Shadow asked question after question. Matt scowled. Shadow was serious about this... just as serious as Matt himself was. Matt was silent for a moment. Why? Why did he want to learn from Shadow? It had just felt right... but why? Why?
Matt stared into Shadow's red eyes. Slowly Matt's eyes became glazed over, deep in thought. He saw his mom and dad, crushed under barrels. Matt watched as the light in his fathers eyes faded and was gone. He watched as his mother slowly said her last words. "I... love..." But the last word never came. Instead, she managed to tap Matt on the face, unable to speak due to her crushed chest. Matt had to look away. He could bear to see his mother die. Matt watched as the unintended killer lept away, having used the barrels to jump on the roof, escapeing. Guards ran past Matt himself on the streets, but none helped him.
It was at this point that Mark had shown up, and Shadow had set him down. But he wasn't paying attention. He was still in thought.
Matt ran. Not from Shadow, but only in his mind. Himself at age seven. He ran faster than he knew he could. Hours turned into days. Days into weeks, weeks into years. Matt was forced to steal to survive. He was an orphan. No one would take him in, either.
Matt, as he grew older, began to travel. He saw the pain in the world, but he couldn't do a thing about it. He even found kids that were like himself. Orphans with no one to care for them, no where to go. Matt did his best to help those children, but sometimes it wasn't enough. People died. And Matt saw that it was usually becuase they were taken advantage of. He watched as the powerful played with the weak, so to speak. The rich took advantage of the poor. It was horrifying. Matt took from those rich, trying to make them pay for being corrupt. But it didn't help. It only made them mad. He remembered the people in the house he had saved not two hours ago.
This was the first time Matt had actually thought of a purpose for his life. And he found an answer he was proud of. It might be a little childish, but he WAS a child still. Matt smiled softly and looked up at Shadow.
"I don't intend inthing ill with the skills you have to teach me. I want to defend those who can't defend themselves. This might sound weird comeing from a theif, but I want to do good. I've seen death. I know what it is. And I'm tired of the cause usually steming from the powerfull. In this world, the strong play with the weak as there slaves. Their playthings. I wont like that. I want to help those who need it. I know I can't fix the whole world, but I want to do what I can. I want to defend those people, but I'm powerless to do so now."
Matt wasn't going to bullshit him, though.
"Yeah, I'll probably still steal a little. I'm not perfect. It's a habit. But I dont steal from those who cant afford it. I steal from those who have too much. And I dont kill those who dont deserve it. Not that I haven't threatened people with it before, ehehe..." Matt remembered the perfume salesman.
"The scout was the closest thing to an innocent I've ever killed. If you tell me to kill an innocent... I'll do it. But not because I want to. If those are the skills I need to help those that need help, then its for the greater good."
Matt let his mask fall for a second. His eyes showed the truama and sadness within him.
"I'm tired of watching the defenseless attacked. I want to keep things fair for them. THOSE are my motives, childish as they might be."
Matt stared into Shadow's red eyes. Slowly Matt's eyes became glazed over, deep in thought. He saw his mom and dad, crushed under barrels. Matt watched as the light in his fathers eyes faded and was gone. He watched as his mother slowly said her last words. "I... love..." But the last word never came. Instead, she managed to tap Matt on the face, unable to speak due to her crushed chest. Matt had to look away. He could bear to see his mother die. Matt watched as the unintended killer lept away, having used the barrels to jump on the roof, escapeing. Guards ran past Matt himself on the streets, but none helped him.
It was at this point that Mark had shown up, and Shadow had set him down. But he wasn't paying attention. He was still in thought.
Matt ran. Not from Shadow, but only in his mind. Himself at age seven. He ran faster than he knew he could. Hours turned into days. Days into weeks, weeks into years. Matt was forced to steal to survive. He was an orphan. No one would take him in, either.
Matt, as he grew older, began to travel. He saw the pain in the world, but he couldn't do a thing about it. He even found kids that were like himself. Orphans with no one to care for them, no where to go. Matt did his best to help those children, but sometimes it wasn't enough. People died. And Matt saw that it was usually becuase they were taken advantage of. He watched as the powerful played with the weak, so to speak. The rich took advantage of the poor. It was horrifying. Matt took from those rich, trying to make them pay for being corrupt. But it didn't help. It only made them mad. He remembered the people in the house he had saved not two hours ago.
This was the first time Matt had actually thought of a purpose for his life. And he found an answer he was proud of. It might be a little childish, but he WAS a child still. Matt smiled softly and looked up at Shadow.
"I don't intend inthing ill with the skills you have to teach me. I want to defend those who can't defend themselves. This might sound weird comeing from a theif, but I want to do good. I've seen death. I know what it is. And I'm tired of the cause usually steming from the powerfull. In this world, the strong play with the weak as there slaves. Their playthings. I wont like that. I want to help those who need it. I know I can't fix the whole world, but I want to do what I can. I want to defend those people, but I'm powerless to do so now."
Matt wasn't going to bullshit him, though.
"Yeah, I'll probably still steal a little. I'm not perfect. It's a habit. But I dont steal from those who cant afford it. I steal from those who have too much. And I dont kill those who dont deserve it. Not that I haven't threatened people with it before, ehehe..." Matt remembered the perfume salesman.
"The scout was the closest thing to an innocent I've ever killed. If you tell me to kill an innocent... I'll do it. But not because I want to. If those are the skills I need to help those that need help, then its for the greater good."
Matt let his mask fall for a second. His eyes showed the truama and sadness within him.
"I'm tired of watching the defenseless attacked. I want to keep things fair for them. THOSE are my motives, childish as they might be."
Shadow smiled at the young thief.
"... I see..." He said quietly.
He turned to look at Kain for a moment, who was silent, but obviously amused at what Shadow had just put the boy through.
He looked back to Matt.
"... Very well then. I shall train you, but not the way you were hoping. What you hope to accomplish in life cannot be achieved by becoming an Assassin. Instead, I will give you the tools you need to survive on a higher level, and by doing so, I will give you the strength you need to achieve your goals." He said.
"Now gather your resolve boy, and let's get off this roof already. It's not wise to remain on rooftops as there isn't as much cover as on ground."
Shadow turned and leapt off the building, landing silently on a patch of dirt. He looked back to the building and waited for the young thief to join him.
"... I see..." He said quietly.
He turned to look at Kain for a moment, who was silent, but obviously amused at what Shadow had just put the boy through.
He looked back to Matt.
"... Very well then. I shall train you, but not the way you were hoping. What you hope to accomplish in life cannot be achieved by becoming an Assassin. Instead, I will give you the tools you need to survive on a higher level, and by doing so, I will give you the strength you need to achieve your goals." He said.
"Now gather your resolve boy, and let's get off this roof already. It's not wise to remain on rooftops as there isn't as much cover as on ground."
Shadow turned and leapt off the building, landing silently on a patch of dirt. He looked back to the building and waited for the young thief to join him.
Kain gave Myr a genuine smile and said, "Curiosity killed the cat you know... But the cat also has nine lives, so losing one in the pursuit of knowledge is hardly bothersome to the little kitty, eh? Our little thief, in his eternal arrogance and complete lack of knowledge about the world, has dared to ask Shadow to train him to be an assassin. He does not understand what he is asking of Shadow, he doesn't realize the life he is asking for." Kain lost all traces of mirth as he continued, "To kill is a horrible pain on one's soul, even for the good of others. And those who have the power are bound by responsibility to our fellow humans to use that power for the good of many. Before this, Matt could have said 'I cannot help these people, I do not have the skills.' If he is officially trained, he will have the skills, but perhaps not the wisdom to use said skills." Kain paused for a moment before saying, "Not to mention his life will forever be in danger from those who seek fame or those who think he poses a threat to their plans. The greater the power, the more your life is in peril." A grim smile came to Kain. "Fortunately for me, the whelp does not possess this understanding, and so, even if he is trained by the best, I predict a violent, short career." Kain turned fully to Myr and said, "I take it you are considering traveling with us? I hope you realize the consequences of coming with us."
Myr shook her head good-naturedly. "Nobody ever remembers the second half of that saying. Curiosity killed the cat, but satisfaction brought it back." Her lips quirked into a small smile, but her expression eventually grew somber as he told the rest of the story. It was troubling to her that someone would actively seek to become an assassin. Granted, she did not think that made Matt or Shadow or Kain a bad person, but... the ability to use lethal force was the part of herself which she was most wary of, and it would be no mistake to guess that sometimes she wished she were without it.
Another part of her, though, knew full well that without the knowledge and training she possessed, she would not be half the doctor she was. To transcend violence and to treat it, you must understand it. This was the central doctrine of her people, and she truly believed it. However, it was not an error to say that most people never got to the 'transcendence' part, and stopped at being able to dispense death at will.
"I take it you are considering traveling with us? I hope you realize the consequences of coming with us." Myr considered for a moment, tilting her head to the side a bit even as she observed that Shadow and Matt must have finished the discussion that occupied them. On body language alone, she would say that the red-eyed assassin had agreed to pass on at least some measure of his knowledge. Did she fully understand the repercussions? Maybe, at least insofar as she had the requisite information.
"I understand what I have been allowed to understand," she replied neutrally. "There is much more to your story than I am aware of, certainly, but I do realize that my life is at risk as much as yours. Perhaps moreso, as I imagine that unlike the rest of you, I am easily mistaken for a soft target." The slightest hint of mirth crept into her eyes. "If you are under the same impression, I assure you I am not the sort to allow myself to become a liability." She knew that if it came to that point, she would simply remove herself from the situation. She had no desire to be an inconvenience, after all.
Another part of her, though, knew full well that without the knowledge and training she possessed, she would not be half the doctor she was. To transcend violence and to treat it, you must understand it. This was the central doctrine of her people, and she truly believed it. However, it was not an error to say that most people never got to the 'transcendence' part, and stopped at being able to dispense death at will.
"I take it you are considering traveling with us? I hope you realize the consequences of coming with us." Myr considered for a moment, tilting her head to the side a bit even as she observed that Shadow and Matt must have finished the discussion that occupied them. On body language alone, she would say that the red-eyed assassin had agreed to pass on at least some measure of his knowledge. Did she fully understand the repercussions? Maybe, at least insofar as she had the requisite information.
"I understand what I have been allowed to understand," she replied neutrally. "There is much more to your story than I am aware of, certainly, but I do realize that my life is at risk as much as yours. Perhaps moreso, as I imagine that unlike the rest of you, I am easily mistaken for a soft target." The slightest hint of mirth crept into her eyes. "If you are under the same impression, I assure you I am not the sort to allow myself to become a liability." She knew that if it came to that point, she would simply remove herself from the situation. She had no desire to be an inconvenience, after all.
Kain nodded, and said, "women could be easily as dangerous as men, so your lethality in battle is not really what concerns me. The fact is, while we are out to fix this land, there will be killing on the way. And you will have to be able to fight, or run. If Shadow is training the thief, then I could show you a thing or two, if you'd like. As a monk, you will probably be more interested in evading and fleeing the battle. Back when I was a pirate, I had to do my share of sneaking and fleeing. I can teach you some basic fighting and countering, as well as evasive actions. If you are interested. Of course, when there is a fight, you can simply hang back and tend to the wounded afterward. Much simpler option." Kain smiled and waited to see what would happen. he then realized the knight had not said anything, so he said, "Hey, Sir Mark, any comment on the situation? You in as well then?"
Matt smiled as Shadow gave his response. This was awesome. Matt jumped off the building after Shadow and stood next to him. He glanced at Myr and he fell.
"Oh. Hello Myr." Matt bowed. "When did you get here?" Matt then noticed Mark. "Oh, and Mark is here too! Hello there."
"Oh. Hello Myr." Matt bowed. "When did you get here?" Matt then noticed Mark. "Oh, and Mark is here too! Hello there."
"Agh!" Shadow angrily exclaimed as he turned swiftly towards Matt.
"Okay, first lesson!" He said in a low but firm voice.
"Never announce your presence in the field! I don't care that you are generally familiar with these people, you never just let everyone know you're here! What if you had enemies nearby? Or worse still, what if your friends had enemies nearby? Did you ever once wonder why it is that I'm so quiet all the time? It's to protect both myself and those around me from being noticed by anyone unfriendly who might be in the area! To be strong does not always have to coincide with physicality. Brute force can only do so much. Being smart enough to silently protect those near and dear to you by guarding their anonymity from those that seek to bring them harm is a form of strength as well, and is infinitely more valuable than being able to overpower opponents in combat! If you truly do wish to be able to protect those who cannot defend themselves from harm as you told me earlier, then you would do well to learn this lesson as quickly as possible!"
"Okay, first lesson!" He said in a low but firm voice.
"Never announce your presence in the field! I don't care that you are generally familiar with these people, you never just let everyone know you're here! What if you had enemies nearby? Or worse still, what if your friends had enemies nearby? Did you ever once wonder why it is that I'm so quiet all the time? It's to protect both myself and those around me from being noticed by anyone unfriendly who might be in the area! To be strong does not always have to coincide with physicality. Brute force can only do so much. Being smart enough to silently protect those near and dear to you by guarding their anonymity from those that seek to bring them harm is a form of strength as well, and is infinitely more valuable than being able to overpower opponents in combat! If you truly do wish to be able to protect those who cannot defend themselves from harm as you told me earlier, then you would do well to learn this lesson as quickly as possible!"
Matt nearly jumped a foot in the air when Shadow spoke. His hand instinctively reached for his sword, but only for a second. Good thing his sword was over there on the ground... if he had drawn it here, that would have been... counter productive.
Geez, bite my freaking head off why dont you... but Matt made no outward sign of anger or even annoyance. What Shadow had told him was true, but even now, in the middle of the day? At night, when you're sneaking around, he followed that then no problem. But now? Dang. Harsh... maybe this would be tougher than he thought. And he thought it would be tough in the first place! Matt slowly walked over to pickup his sword and knives. He strapped the knives to his right thiegh, and pulled out the sword, examining it. He loved his sword, so he had to make sure it was okay. Even after only four minutes of leaving it alone. He held it up in the air, and the sunlight glinted off of it brightly. Satisfied no one had messed with it, he sheathed it and put it back on his hip. He walked back over to Shadow.
"I'm sorry... I didnt know..." Matt rubbed his arm unconsiously. "I'll do better next time."
Geez, bite my freaking head off why dont you... but Matt made no outward sign of anger or even annoyance. What Shadow had told him was true, but even now, in the middle of the day? At night, when you're sneaking around, he followed that then no problem. But now? Dang. Harsh... maybe this would be tougher than he thought. And he thought it would be tough in the first place! Matt slowly walked over to pickup his sword and knives. He strapped the knives to his right thiegh, and pulled out the sword, examining it. He loved his sword, so he had to make sure it was okay. Even after only four minutes of leaving it alone. He held it up in the air, and the sunlight glinted off of it brightly. Satisfied no one had messed with it, he sheathed it and put it back on his hip. He walked back over to Shadow.
"I'm sorry... I didnt know..." Matt rubbed his arm unconsiously. "I'll do better next time."
"That was only a basic warning Matt, to make sure you think more of safety when being hunted as you are now. You might not have realized it, but the fact that the scout went after you suggests that you are now marked as a target along with me and the others. You haven't seen me angry yet, nor have you seen me give punishment to anyone, but believe me, you will in time..." He said quietly.
Shadow turned and walked over to Kain and Myr.
"I will assume that you are clued into what's going on then Myr, as you don't seem to be confused as to what's been going on in any way. With that in mind, Kain, are we good to leave? Or is Sir Mark still dozing off over there in the brush?" He asked.
Shadow turned and walked over to Kain and Myr.
"I will assume that you are clued into what's going on then Myr, as you don't seem to be confused as to what's been going on in any way. With that in mind, Kain, are we good to leave? Or is Sir Mark still dozing off over there in the brush?" He asked.
Matt only looked at Shadow as he talked to him. That... that was creepy. He certainly didnt want to get Shadow mad. Wait, had he said ready to go? Matt shifted uncomfortably. He wasn't aware they would leave a such short notice. And Mark and Myr were comeing too? When did this happen? Had he left to soon?
Matt just stood there with a blank stare, thinking.
Matt just stood there with a blank stare, thinking.
"I would be wiling to learn anything you are willing to teach, and I thank you for the offer," Myr replied with a dip of her head. While she was not nearly defenseless and had no plans to kill anyone, there was no inherent harm in knowledge, especially with a judicious mind behind it, and this she had learned early and well. "There may be a thing or two even one such as yourself could learn from a humble monk as well, should you wish it."
At that point, Shadow and Matt approached, though when Matt greeted her, she nodded but silently, aware of what Shadow chose to lecture him on even in that moment. Drawing attention to oneself was a risky proposition, hence her rather plain manner of dress and proclivity for silence. Still, she couldn't help but feel a bit of sympathy for the hapless thief. Myr wondered if he knew fully what he was getting into. She probably didn't, but then that little piece of information was valuable in itself and would keep her on her guard at all times if nothing else.
Shadow spoke to her, and she replied with assent. "Yes, thank you. Kain has kindly filled me in on all the necessary details, I am sure." She threw a glance over to Mark, who still had not moved to join the rest. Though... perhaps Mark was no longer the name the young knight would prefer. Myr gave a small wave, just in case their voices had not drifted quite far enough for their final companion to catch.
At that point, Shadow and Matt approached, though when Matt greeted her, she nodded but silently, aware of what Shadow chose to lecture him on even in that moment. Drawing attention to oneself was a risky proposition, hence her rather plain manner of dress and proclivity for silence. Still, she couldn't help but feel a bit of sympathy for the hapless thief. Myr wondered if he knew fully what he was getting into. She probably didn't, but then that little piece of information was valuable in itself and would keep her on her guard at all times if nothing else.
Shadow spoke to her, and she replied with assent. "Yes, thank you. Kain has kindly filled me in on all the necessary details, I am sure." She threw a glance over to Mark, who still had not moved to join the rest. Though... perhaps Mark was no longer the name the young knight would prefer. Myr gave a small wave, just in case their voices had not drifted quite far enough for their final companion to catch.
Kain stood up, arching his back and twisting his neck. a series of loud pops followed this, and Kain finally answered Shadow. "Well, I think we are all set. Sir Mark seems to be in some strange fantasy land, and so I haven't the slightest idea whether he is joining us. Other than the loose end, we are good to go." Frowning toward the knight, Kain walked over, and grabbed Mark's shoulder. Shaking him slightly, Kain said, "Hey! You coming with us, or not?!"
Mark blinked a few times when Kain shook his arm. "Ah... sorry. I must have dozed off." The knight stood up, and brushed off some of the dirt that stuck to him. "Yes, I am coming with you. But to avoid any confusion, I am a girl. Normally I would prefer to go around as a boy, however it would be difficult to maintain that disguise since it appears we will be traveling together for a while.", he clarified.
Reaching over, Mark tucked one of his red/blonde bangs behind an ear. His long hair that reached the small of his back felt considerably different when you compared it to balancing it all on his head. "I hope I won't hinder any of you. My style of fighting is a bit different from assassins, monks, and whatnot. However, I'm ready to go when you are."
Reaching over, Mark tucked one of his red/blonde bangs behind an ear. His long hair that reached the small of his back felt considerably different when you compared it to balancing it all on his head. "I hope I won't hinder any of you. My style of fighting is a bit different from assassins, monks, and whatnot. However, I'm ready to go when you are."
Shadow nodded his head when Mark stated that she was ready to move.
"If we're all in agreement, I'd like to get moving then. I don't know what the rest of you have in mind, but my destination is the Kingdom of Shaharan, as I have a contact there who will be able to point me in the direction of the mark that eluded me while I was busy with the pirates here. I haven't the faintest idea where that weasel wriggled off to, so I need fresh intel. If you don't desire to get tangled up in my mission, then tell me now, or else you will inevitably get dragged into the silent war that I have been involved in my whole life."
He walked over to the beginning of a dirt road that led to the southwest towards Shaharan.
"If you have no objections, kindly follow. If you do, then go wherever the wind takes you and do as you please. I won't stop you either way."
Shadow began to walk down the path, not really bothering to wait for those who would follow or not. He was intent on his mission regardless of who actually accompanied him.
"If we're all in agreement, I'd like to get moving then. I don't know what the rest of you have in mind, but my destination is the Kingdom of Shaharan, as I have a contact there who will be able to point me in the direction of the mark that eluded me while I was busy with the pirates here. I haven't the faintest idea where that weasel wriggled off to, so I need fresh intel. If you don't desire to get tangled up in my mission, then tell me now, or else you will inevitably get dragged into the silent war that I have been involved in my whole life."
He walked over to the beginning of a dirt road that led to the southwest towards Shaharan.
"If you have no objections, kindly follow. If you do, then go wherever the wind takes you and do as you please. I won't stop you either way."
Shadow began to walk down the path, not really bothering to wait for those who would follow or not. He was intent on his mission regardless of who actually accompanied him.
Matt snapped himself out of his thoughts and ran up to walk alongside his new teacher. He considered asking him to share a little more about his mission, but the chances of him actually saying so were slim to none. Matt chose to stay silent. He looked around at the scenery at he took a few steps out of town. It was all beautiful. He resisted the urge to start singing, as he usually did when walking from town to town, but he couldn't help but hum almost inaudibly under his breath.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Not feeling the need to crowd the air with unnecessary words, Myr simply adjusted the quiver on her back and followed in Shadow's tread, eyes fixed on some point on the horizon. The ground beneath her feet was worn smooth by the passage of countless other souls, though she stepped carefully enough so as not to kick up any errant dust.
Internally, she was still wondering what it was that had compelled her to this particular course of action. Myr had a habit of trusting her instincts, as they had served her well (almost flawlessly, in fact) in the past. Sometimes, however, they bid her do things that her rationality could not easily explain, as now. To trail behind an assassin, walk with a pirate, a thief, and a knight close at hand, towards a goal that one could on guess at presently; this sort of thng was not like her in the slightest.
On the contrary, she kept her own company more often than not, and was content with this. So, too, had she treasured the freedom that was the ability to go as she pleased, how and when determined only by choice. Yet, all of that she had relinquished, and she knew not why. Was there something worthy in this fight that those two were staging? Perhaps; her intuition informed her that they were not without honor in some sense of the word, whatever that meant.
It was, perhaps, a matter for further observation, an opportunity to learn something interesting. Purple eyes came back into focus on the foreground, and the image of Shadow's back and the immediate road resolved in front of her. A conundrum, certainly, she mused inwardly, but not one that does not bear more thought.
Internally, she was still wondering what it was that had compelled her to this particular course of action. Myr had a habit of trusting her instincts, as they had served her well (almost flawlessly, in fact) in the past. Sometimes, however, they bid her do things that her rationality could not easily explain, as now. To trail behind an assassin, walk with a pirate, a thief, and a knight close at hand, towards a goal that one could on guess at presently; this sort of thng was not like her in the slightest.
On the contrary, she kept her own company more often than not, and was content with this. So, too, had she treasured the freedom that was the ability to go as she pleased, how and when determined only by choice. Yet, all of that she had relinquished, and she knew not why. Was there something worthy in this fight that those two were staging? Perhaps; her intuition informed her that they were not without honor in some sense of the word, whatever that meant.
It was, perhaps, a matter for further observation, an opportunity to learn something interesting. Purple eyes came back into focus on the foreground, and the image of Shadow's back and the immediate road resolved in front of her. A conundrum, certainly, she mused inwardly, but not one that does not bear more thought.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Kain was happy that they were on their way again. Shaharan... a very interesting place, if memory served. "So is this friend of yours that we are visiting anyone I know? If I remember correctly, you had quite the band of heroes with you before. Shame I didn't get to really meet them." Kain spoke of when he parted ways with Shadow before. During their old journey, Shadow talked of a group he had brought together to fight Teisei. He wondered how those people had fared all this time. "Ah, almost forgot!" Kain let out a high-pitched whistle, and a few moments later, Raven swooped down and landed on his shoulder. "Well girl, we seem to be just fine for the time being." Kain smiled at being reunited with his bird.
Mark trotted after Shadow, happy to have a destination. When she caught up, the knight asked," Hey Kain? You said that you could teach me how to improve my disguise. How 'bout a few pointers while we walk?". Noticing the bird, Mark grinned. "She's beutiful! You two must have been through a lot together to be able to call her with a whistle. What's her name?"
Kain gave Mark a crooked grin. "My amazing intellect and wit has allowed me to name this beauty... Raven yes, not the greatest name, but I like it, and she likes it. And for your first pointer, but some dirt on your face and under your nails to mask your scent, and to make you look like a rough young lad. Second bit of advice is wear padded clothing to make you seem more muscular than you actually are... oh, and either learn how to grow facial hair, or apply a very convincing fake. Small amount though, you don't want to look like you are wearing a fake beard. Just enough to look as though you haven't shaved in several days. There should be a mint species that grows around these parts that could help you with that. It grows little hairs that rub off easily and stick to skin. they are uncomfortable, but they will work to make you look unkempt. When we find some, we can collect a bunch for when we enter towns." Kain walked on, calmly stroking his pet.
Shadow listened to the conversations taking place behind him and smiled when Kain mentioned his contact.
He waited until Kain had finished advising young Mark before speaking.
"Kain. The contact I am speaking of is a young woman who you actually met, but do not remember because you were unconscious through your meeting. She tended your wounds shortly after the battle with my brother Asasirihito, a woman named Taira. She has been shadowing me for a while now, keeping at a distance and traveling to my destinations a few days ahead to make plans and to provide me with intel. She will undoubtedly know which way my little worm has slithered off to, and then, once he's out of the picture, I can focus on my real work once more, as he is the last of my targets."
He waited until Kain had finished advising young Mark before speaking.
"Kain. The contact I am speaking of is a young woman who you actually met, but do not remember because you were unconscious through your meeting. She tended your wounds shortly after the battle with my brother Asasirihito, a woman named Taira. She has been shadowing me for a while now, keeping at a distance and traveling to my destinations a few days ahead to make plans and to provide me with intel. She will undoubtedly know which way my little worm has slithered off to, and then, once he's out of the picture, I can focus on my real work once more, as he is the last of my targets."
Matt only listened as he walked, not feeling right to enter the conversation. He didn't have anything to say, actually. But still, the company was pretty nice... despite it being an assassin, a pirate, a monk, and a knight. Aside from the monk, no one was exactly the best company for a theif, but they would have to do. Better than being alone. Although if Matt had been alone, he would probably be a good distance away from the port town now. But on the other hand, if he was alone, he wouldn't have a destination in the first place. Whatever.
He had a question, but was silent for a moment. Should he ask? Would it be intruding? Oh well. What could go wrong? ... Matt cursed himself for possibly jinxing the very act.
"Why is he your target in the first place? May I know?" Matt asked Shadow, looking up at him.
He had a question, but was silent for a moment. Should he ask? Would it be intruding? Oh well. What could go wrong? ... Matt cursed himself for possibly jinxing the very act.
"Why is he your target in the first place? May I know?" Matt asked Shadow, looking up at him.
Shadow turned his head and looked at Matt, but his expression was blank.
"This man took it upon himself to 'rid the streets of vermin and to return profit of the venture to the common people'. The problem was that it was the common people who were the vermin, and the profit was pocketed by our little friend and used to fund a private and almost under the hat campaign to put himself in a good position to become the next ruler of Triveila, as it's status as a nation is yet to be permanently solidified being that it's only fifty years old. It doesn't matter how new a nation might be. If a man like that takes power, it can only suffer. I'm going to put a stop to it before it can come to a conclusion."
"This man took it upon himself to 'rid the streets of vermin and to return profit of the venture to the common people'. The problem was that it was the common people who were the vermin, and the profit was pocketed by our little friend and used to fund a private and almost under the hat campaign to put himself in a good position to become the next ruler of Triveila, as it's status as a nation is yet to be permanently solidified being that it's only fifty years old. It doesn't matter how new a nation might be. If a man like that takes power, it can only suffer. I'm going to put a stop to it before it can come to a conclusion."
Matt blinked several times, then turned back to the road. "Well that's not very nice of him..." He thought out loud. But Matt was thinking, his eyes going blank again. The man is greedy and had made people suffer, so he dies. Simple. THOSE were the kind of thinks Matt wanted to do. Before, Matt would only steal from this man. he might keep a little, but the most of it... what would happen to most of it? To the people, he supposed. But Shadow had worded that sentence weird... were the people the bad guys? Or did he mean the man saw the people as vermin, even though they weren't? Matt guessed the ladder. It made more sense. What would happen to the kingdom after that man was dead? Probably someone else would take charge. But whos to say that other person would be any better? How did Shadow know the alternitive? He never got a chance to try and answer his own question though, and Matt, not paying attintion to where he was going, tripped and landed face first in the dirt.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr listened intently, but did not contribute to the conversation. In fact, most people would likely not have known she was paying attention at all. Not that she was trying to mask her intent, merely that, perhaps as some byproduct of her training, she was able to take in a number of sensations at once, and pay them all equal heed. This had the side-effect of making her seem a bit out-of-sorts unless she bothered to narrow her focus to one thing specifically.
In truth, though she had learned much since leaving the mountain of her birth and descending to the 'civilized' world below, politics was still something that made little sense to her. It was easy enough to live in such a way that every person simply did what was required of them; why all the need for kings or bureaucrats or aristocracy? What about blood or heritage placed one person over another? The logic was simply too foreign for her to grasp as of yet.
They were interesting, these little tidbits of stories and past events that she was hearing. Some of them seemed more important than the speakers let on, others almost reluctantly divulged. It might have been fair to dispense some facts about her own identity in return, she supposed, but there was not much quite so engaging to report, and what was more, everyone seemed satisfied with the account that she was a wandering monk with a bit of combat skill and some medicines. As long as that proved adequate, she was not going to waste time discussing herself of all possible topics.
A question entered her thoughts, and it seemed that now was as opportune a time as ever to ask it. So, abandoning the pleasant silence she'd fashioned for herself, Myr spoke up. "You said this man is the last... what exactly is it that you intend to do after he is gone?" She had heard snippets of mentions of helping the country or something to that effect, but she trusted that Shadow and Kain insofar as he was actually involved were not the sort of people to take such a half-formed notion and run with it. No, chances were that something far more concrete was afoot than this.
In truth, though she had learned much since leaving the mountain of her birth and descending to the 'civilized' world below, politics was still something that made little sense to her. It was easy enough to live in such a way that every person simply did what was required of them; why all the need for kings or bureaucrats or aristocracy? What about blood or heritage placed one person over another? The logic was simply too foreign for her to grasp as of yet.
They were interesting, these little tidbits of stories and past events that she was hearing. Some of them seemed more important than the speakers let on, others almost reluctantly divulged. It might have been fair to dispense some facts about her own identity in return, she supposed, but there was not much quite so engaging to report, and what was more, everyone seemed satisfied with the account that she was a wandering monk with a bit of combat skill and some medicines. As long as that proved adequate, she was not going to waste time discussing herself of all possible topics.
A question entered her thoughts, and it seemed that now was as opportune a time as ever to ask it. So, abandoning the pleasant silence she'd fashioned for herself, Myr spoke up. "You said this man is the last... what exactly is it that you intend to do after he is gone?" She had heard snippets of mentions of helping the country or something to that effect, but she trusted that Shadow and Kain insofar as he was actually involved were not the sort of people to take such a half-formed notion and run with it. No, chances were that something far more concrete was afoot than this.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Shadow looked back at Matt, who was still in the process of mentally recovering from landing in the dirt and shook his head.
What have I just gotten myself into?...
He then looked to Myr to answer her question.
"After this man dies, I intend to continue my original mission. The assassinations that I've been performing as of the last few months have been side quests, so to speak. It was during the time of Rada'l Mei, or Vengeful Purge as it's known in the modern tongue, that I chose to prioritize my targets, and the ones I've been hunting recently have been the ones I left behind from back then."
With that, he looked ahead once more, watching the path ahead as the sun began to set over the mountains in the distance to the left in his peripheral vision.
He took one last glance back at Matt, then to Myr, then to Mark, then to Kain, and then returned his gaze forward.
... This will be a long trip...
What have I just gotten myself into?...
He then looked to Myr to answer her question.
"After this man dies, I intend to continue my original mission. The assassinations that I've been performing as of the last few months have been side quests, so to speak. It was during the time of Rada'l Mei, or Vengeful Purge as it's known in the modern tongue, that I chose to prioritize my targets, and the ones I've been hunting recently have been the ones I left behind from back then."
With that, he looked ahead once more, watching the path ahead as the sun began to set over the mountains in the distance to the left in his peripheral vision.
He took one last glance back at Matt, then to Myr, then to Mark, then to Kain, and then returned his gaze forward.
... This will be a long trip...
"Ugh...." Matt pulled himself up, wipeing the dirt off of him. "Fuck." He reached into his pocket and readjusted a pencil he had in it. That thing had stabbed him when he fell. He rubbed his head as he turned back to Shadow. "Whats- ow... whats your original mission?"
Shadow stopped dead in his tracks and looked back at Matt, the blank expression back on his face.
"... That is something you need not know at this time..." He said in a low voice.
He turned around and continued down his selected path.
(Pencils and what we call swear or cuss words didn't exist in times like this. Remember, though this is a fantasy world, it is similar to our world during the 1400's to the 1500's. Writing was done with ink and pens, and the language wasn't full of such words. So a little note to all that certain phrases such as 'bullshit' and 'god damn' don't work from here on out. Keep the language a bit more primitive in that regard please.)
"... That is something you need not know at this time..." He said in a low voice.
He turned around and continued down his selected path.
(Pencils and what we call swear or cuss words didn't exist in times like this. Remember, though this is a fantasy world, it is similar to our world during the 1400's to the 1500's. Writing was done with ink and pens, and the language wasn't full of such words. So a little note to all that certain phrases such as 'bullshit' and 'god damn' don't work from here on out. Keep the language a bit more primitive in that regard please.)
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr flinched inwardly when Matt pressed the conversation one question further than she would have. If there was anything she had learned from her time on the continent, it was that reading people. especially the implications of the the things they said and did not say, was a crucial skill if one wished to avoid unnecessary conflict. While it wasn't quite so grave an infraction as that, she disliked the blankness on Shadow's face.
The thing was, it wasn't what she would call a tranquil sort of passivity. Something about it bespoke too many pieces of knowledge the man himself could have done without. Blond eyebrows furrowed slightly as she puzzled over the meaning of something like that. Usually, it was a look she saw in old soldiers, men and women with lifetimes of battle behind them. Not so in the young, or at least not until now. Troubling...
But she could tell her concern would be of little practical use to anyone, and so she left it unvoiced. Surely, everyone here had enough to worry about without adding her own anxieties about what might be into the mix. No, the conversation had taken a very serious direction indeed; hardly the stuff of pleasantry.
While it might be the case that some of their party would wish to travel largely in silence, she could tell that with this mix of people, such would not be the case. Perhaps, then, it would be useful to return the conversation to neutral ground of some sort. The trouble was, she disliked useless chatter also, and thus it would be necessary to find something both practical and innocuous to discuss. Sometimes, she wished she were still among her people.
"So what sort of place is this town that we travel to?" she asked aloud. That one at least, was both an innocent question (that probably anyone besides herself could answer differently) and also relevant, since it made sense to know what they were getting into.
The thing was, it wasn't what she would call a tranquil sort of passivity. Something about it bespoke too many pieces of knowledge the man himself could have done without. Blond eyebrows furrowed slightly as she puzzled over the meaning of something like that. Usually, it was a look she saw in old soldiers, men and women with lifetimes of battle behind them. Not so in the young, or at least not until now. Troubling...
But she could tell her concern would be of little practical use to anyone, and so she left it unvoiced. Surely, everyone here had enough to worry about without adding her own anxieties about what might be into the mix. No, the conversation had taken a very serious direction indeed; hardly the stuff of pleasantry.
While it might be the case that some of their party would wish to travel largely in silence, she could tell that with this mix of people, such would not be the case. Perhaps, then, it would be useful to return the conversation to neutral ground of some sort. The trouble was, she disliked useless chatter also, and thus it would be necessary to find something both practical and innocuous to discuss. Sometimes, she wished she were still among her people.
"So what sort of place is this town that we travel to?" she asked aloud. That one at least, was both an innocent question (that probably anyone besides herself could answer differently) and also relevant, since it made sense to know what they were getting into.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Shadow didn't stop his stride, but never the less looked over his shoulder at Myr.
"... The kingdom of Shaharan, the capital city itself."
"... The kingdom of Shaharan, the capital city itself."
Kain was quietly thinking this whole time, listening too the others and watching their minute behaviors. The monk and the knight seemed lost in thought, and the thief... Well, Kain had to suppress a laugh when he tripped over his own feet into the dirt. And the little thing wanted to be an assassin... Shadow was really lowering his standards of admission into his little brotherhood on this one. Shadow of course was being Shadow. After Shadow made his announcement, Kain waited for a moment before asking the group, "Does this world not seem to be in a constant state of change? It never seems set in its ways. What say you all?"
Shadow only huffed a small chuckle, but never kept walking as the sun finally descended below the mountain peaks bringing night to the world in lush blue and purple coloration in the sky and clouds as the first stars began to shine overhead.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr was a bit surprised to hear that they would be visiting a settlement so large, and one she had never been to, at that. Still it was sure to be an interesting experience, given present company.
Speaking of... Kain had apparently decided to contribute a thought of his own, and Myr resisted the urge to smile. It was not as though what he said was particularly funny or trite, merely that it was probably one of the worst instances of understatement she'd ever come across. Then again, maybe that was just her childhood talking: being out in "the world," so to speak, after having grown up in a place that only ever changed slowly and minutely was to be assailed with the very fluidity of it all.
"The world never stops changing," she replied softly, then hesitated for a moment. Did that sound too much like a reprimand? She hoped not, for that was not the intent of the statement at all. "At least... that is what I have come to understand. 'Tis not a bad thing, though. Too much order, too little change... that is bound to cause stagnation, a loss of vibrancy. But then, so too does excessive chaos ruin it by ripping apart what is good and what is not without discrimination." She stopped abruptly then, and shook her head at herself. Nobody needed to hear her silly philosophical musings, never mind that this was the sort of question she asked herself all the time.
Speaking of... Kain had apparently decided to contribute a thought of his own, and Myr resisted the urge to smile. It was not as though what he said was particularly funny or trite, merely that it was probably one of the worst instances of understatement she'd ever come across. Then again, maybe that was just her childhood talking: being out in "the world," so to speak, after having grown up in a place that only ever changed slowly and minutely was to be assailed with the very fluidity of it all.
"The world never stops changing," she replied softly, then hesitated for a moment. Did that sound too much like a reprimand? She hoped not, for that was not the intent of the statement at all. "At least... that is what I have come to understand. 'Tis not a bad thing, though. Too much order, too little change... that is bound to cause stagnation, a loss of vibrancy. But then, so too does excessive chaos ruin it by ripping apart what is good and what is not without discrimination." She stopped abruptly then, and shook her head at herself. Nobody needed to hear her silly philosophical musings, never mind that this was the sort of question she asked herself all the time.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Kain looked over to Myr with a mischievous gleam in his eyes. "Aye good madam, that is very true. But then, what structures the world? For though we may grow older, or an acorn may one day become a great oak, there is always some kind of structure to the change. In our constantly shifting world, what is the unchanging pattern that allows all things to retain a central unity?" Kain smirked, rather enjoying exploring these ideas.
Matt blinked as he walked. Shadow didn't want to say, huh? Sure. If he didn't want to say, he could understand that. Id did little to satisfy his curiousity though... and now Myr and Kain were talking about how the world keeps changing. He could have answered the first question easily (Although with a much simpler sentence), if Myr hadn't said it first. But Matt only frowned. What in the world was she talking about?
Maybe I AM immature...
Or maybe Myr is overly mature. Or a combination of both. Yeah, that sounded right... Wait, what was Kain babbling about now? Something about a universal law that keeps things together... Matt forced himself not to start thinking about that question. If he got in too deep of thought, he would stop paying attention to the road. And he whould trip again. Matt spat a piece of dirt out of his mouth onto the ground. Don't answer the question. Dont even think about it. Let Myr answer it. Or Mark. Or Shadow, if he feels like it.
Matt just kept walking, silent.
Maybe I AM immature...
Or maybe Myr is overly mature. Or a combination of both. Yeah, that sounded right... Wait, what was Kain babbling about now? Something about a universal law that keeps things together... Matt forced himself not to start thinking about that question. If he got in too deep of thought, he would stop paying attention to the road. And he whould trip again. Matt spat a piece of dirt out of his mouth onto the ground. Don't answer the question. Dont even think about it. Let Myr answer it. Or Mark. Or Shadow, if he feels like it.
Matt just kept walking, silent.
Shadow stopped mid-stride and froze in the center of the road, slightly widening his stance and grounding his left heel into the dirt to increase his stability.
Matt slowed to a stop, and looked at Shadow. He considered asking if anything was wrong but the answer was a blinding yes. Was something comeing this way? Matt glanced around, but he couldn't see anything. Although Shadow could sense better than he could, so he wasn't at ease yet. So what was happening. Matts hand twitched under his cloak, toward his sword. He waited for Shadow to say something.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"The lack of chaos is the presence of order," Myr replied automatically, surprised that Kain was even interested in furthering the conversation at all. "The world as a whole comprises the result of a struggle between that which would sustain and that which would change. Balance, or something close to it, is what we seek; when the balance is disrupted, that is when there is civil unrest or tyranny."
She paused thoughtfully. "Actually, my people think that there is an agent, a god, behind each. They say that the Goddess represents order, and the Dark God chaos. Each monk is taught to embrace both, for though they are fundamentally opposed, they are not enemies. Neither can exist without the other." She shrugged. "Whether or not this is the true way of it, I cannot say, but it makes about as much sense as anything else I have heard."
There was a disturbance in the environment around her; she could tell. Something was coming in to her range in a distorted manner. The problem with this was, of course, it was not an easy thing to identify the nature or direction of such disturbances. Normal senses were needed for that. She frowned slightly, and looked ahead. It would seem that Shadow had a more concrete grip on what was happening than she did; he'd stopped entirely, and was looking ahead.
Trusting then that this was probably the correct direction, Myr stopped as well. She took no immediate aggressive stance, but rather a relaxed one, feet shoulder-width apart, connected solidly with the earth beneath her straw sandals. Her hands did nothing in particular, dangling passively at her sides as though nothing whatsoever were amiss, but it was precisely in this that Myr's own peculiar sort of strength was to be found, if one knew how to look.
What comes? she wondered to herself.
She paused thoughtfully. "Actually, my people think that there is an agent, a god, behind each. They say that the Goddess represents order, and the Dark God chaos. Each monk is taught to embrace both, for though they are fundamentally opposed, they are not enemies. Neither can exist without the other." She shrugged. "Whether or not this is the true way of it, I cannot say, but it makes about as much sense as anything else I have heard."
There was a disturbance in the environment around her; she could tell. Something was coming in to her range in a distorted manner. The problem with this was, of course, it was not an easy thing to identify the nature or direction of such disturbances. Normal senses were needed for that. She frowned slightly, and looked ahead. It would seem that Shadow had a more concrete grip on what was happening than she did; he'd stopped entirely, and was looking ahead.
Trusting then that this was probably the correct direction, Myr stopped as well. She took no immediate aggressive stance, but rather a relaxed one, feet shoulder-width apart, connected solidly with the earth beneath her straw sandals. Her hands did nothing in particular, dangling passively at her sides as though nothing whatsoever were amiss, but it was precisely in this that Myr's own peculiar sort of strength was to be found, if one knew how to look.
What comes? she wondered to herself.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Mark nearly bumped into Shadow when he stopped, but avaded the outstreched foot at the last second. Then he senced something around them. Hildebrande? No responce. That meant this would be a normal sword fight. Mark straighted himself up, and rested his hand lazily on Hildebrande's hilt. Whatever was out there, he was confident they would be taken care of easily enough by his new companions ans himself.
Shadow cocked his head slightly to the right, listening for something as he stood motionless in the middle of the path.
He turned his head and looked at Myr, beckoning with his left hand very slowly as a gesture for her to come forward as quietly as possible.
In the back of his mind, he wasn't sure how she and the others would react to such subtle gestures. Kain was the only one who he knew for certain was used to them, though he usually avoided using them in favor of artful and inventive ways to simply stoke the fire, so to speak.
He turned his head and looked at Myr, beckoning with his left hand very slowly as a gesture for her to come forward as quietly as possible.
In the back of his mind, he wasn't sure how she and the others would react to such subtle gestures. Kain was the only one who he knew for certain was used to them, though he usually avoided using them in favor of artful and inventive ways to simply stoke the fire, so to speak.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr caught the subtle gesture of Shadow's hand, though she wondered at why she of all people was being signaled to move forward. At least, that's what she thought he was asking her to do. Nevertheless, she was not afraid or distrustful by nature, and saw no reason not to do what she was being asked, whereas there were a large number of reasons why it made sense to obey.
Soundlessly save for the barest of whispers in her cloak, the young woman maneuvered past Mark in front of her and came to stand just behind Shadow's shoulder, not speaking, not even betraying the questions she was nearly compelled to ask in the minutiae of her facial expression. For all she knew, they were being watched; it would not do to give the impression that she was doing something out of the ordinary. At least, that was to be avoided as much as possible given the sudden stillness and silence of the group.
Soundlessly save for the barest of whispers in her cloak, the young woman maneuvered past Mark in front of her and came to stand just behind Shadow's shoulder, not speaking, not even betraying the questions she was nearly compelled to ask in the minutiae of her facial expression. For all she knew, they were being watched; it would not do to give the impression that she was doing something out of the ordinary. At least, that was to be avoided as much as possible given the sudden stillness and silence of the group.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Shadow waited until she came to a stop behind him and moved his jacket to the side, exposing the Twins in their sheaths behind the small of his back.
His eyes locked onto hers and he mimed the words 'Take them' without letting sound escape his lips.
His eyes locked onto hers and he mimed the words 'Take them' without letting sound escape his lips.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr didn't understand. They were quite possibly at the precipice of a conflict, and he wanted her to disarm him? She had no doubt that a person like Shadow would be formidable even without his weapons, but still...
Even so, he seemed like he knew well enough what he was doing, so she decided to comply. Staring straight ahead so as not to give herself away, she grasped the hilts of his knives with one hand, sliding them out of their sheaths and under her cloak faster than the naked eye would be able to perceive. She didn't have anywhere to hide them, save her belt, and that carried a serious risk of self-injury, so she shifted minutely so that she was grasping a knife in each hand, all without appearing to have done anything at all.
Even so, he seemed like he knew well enough what he was doing, so she decided to comply. Staring straight ahead so as not to give herself away, she grasped the hilts of his knives with one hand, sliding them out of their sheaths and under her cloak faster than the naked eye would be able to perceive. She didn't have anywhere to hide them, save her belt, and that carried a serious risk of self-injury, so she shifted minutely so that she was grasping a knife in each hand, all without appearing to have done anything at all.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Shadow looked at everyone else and put his hand out in a gesture to stay put.
He gave Kain a look which spawned from one of their previous battles together which told him to ready his gun and to get Raven into the air. It was one that only Kain would understand.
Shadow turned his gaze forward and began to slowly stalk ahead, one step at a time, making no sound despite the boots he wore treading across the dirt.
He gave Kain a look which spawned from one of their previous battles together which told him to ready his gun and to get Raven into the air. It was one that only Kain would understand.
Shadow turned his gaze forward and began to slowly stalk ahead, one step at a time, making no sound despite the boots he wore treading across the dirt.
Kain's brow furrowed. He was so hoping to continue a bit of intelligent conversation with the monk. Oh well, after the immediate crisis had passed. Kain Pulled out his gun and very carefully readied the hammers, making sure no noise was made. He then made a small gesture with his shoulder, indicating Raven should leave for the time being. The bird, which Kain had raised from a hatchling, was very well trained, and understood Kain's subtle commands. She departed silently, a shadow of death flying over the land. Now kain gave a savage smile, like a wolf anticipating a big meal, or a panther playing with its food before the kill. Kain silently moved towards the left of the group, so that his line of fire wouldn't be blocked by his comrades.
As Shadow walked about twenty feet ahead of the group and stopped.
He knelt down and touched his left hand fingertips to the ground.
Every other second or so he felt a very low but powerful vibration, and he knew that they were close by if he could feel them this clearly.
He looked over his shoulder and very carefully turned his head this way and that. His eyes had a reflective quality that he guessed had something to do with their coloration, and so he used them to flash a bit of a warning back to his companions. He also used his left pointer finger to pull his mouth to the side, revealing his teeth, which was a universal sign for 'predatory beast' throughout the continent.
In this region, there was only one kind of predatory beast large enough to attack humans, but it rarely left the deep forests where humans were loath to tread. The beast was known as Ni'len Va Shadaucus, Wolf of Shadows, which stood approximately four to five feet tall and eight to ten feet long. Their coat's natural absorption of light due to the dark color and dull surface made them near invisible at night, even if the moon was out in full. They were extremely strong and agile despite their size, and were considered by many to be the kings of the forest, though it was debatable due to one other creature that lurked in the forest being just as fierce if not more so.
Shadow stood slowly, making sure to arouse no reaction from the beasts he knew were nearby, and turned towards the group.
He looked to the left of the group and held out three fingers, then to the right and held out four fingers.
He knelt down and touched his left hand fingertips to the ground.
Every other second or so he felt a very low but powerful vibration, and he knew that they were close by if he could feel them this clearly.
He looked over his shoulder and very carefully turned his head this way and that. His eyes had a reflective quality that he guessed had something to do with their coloration, and so he used them to flash a bit of a warning back to his companions. He also used his left pointer finger to pull his mouth to the side, revealing his teeth, which was a universal sign for 'predatory beast' throughout the continent.
In this region, there was only one kind of predatory beast large enough to attack humans, but it rarely left the deep forests where humans were loath to tread. The beast was known as Ni'len Va Shadaucus, Wolf of Shadows, which stood approximately four to five feet tall and eight to ten feet long. Their coat's natural absorption of light due to the dark color and dull surface made them near invisible at night, even if the moon was out in full. They were extremely strong and agile despite their size, and were considered by many to be the kings of the forest, though it was debatable due to one other creature that lurked in the forest being just as fierce if not more so.
Shadow stood slowly, making sure to arouse no reaction from the beasts he knew were nearby, and turned towards the group.
He looked to the left of the group and held out three fingers, then to the right and held out four fingers.
Kain's eyes widened. They were in a spot of trouble if Shadow's gestures were correct. Which they always were. Kain looked at Shadow, made the predatory beast sign, then drew his finger across his throat, and then shook his head. If possible, Kain did not want to kill these creatures. He liked animals, and it was not their fault that they were hungry. But defending the group was more important than a pack of wolves, even if they were rare and majestic beasts. Oh well. Perhaps they would simply pass them by. That was ridiculously optimistic thinking however, and Kain realized it. if it was only two people, the wolves may ignore them, as they wouldn't offer enough meat for the effort. But their group was just large enough to make the hunt worth it. Kain closed his eyes and focused on hearing. These wolves were hard to spot, and were notorious tricksters. Hearing was the best sense to detect them with. Kain heard the soft padding of their feet, the cracking of twigs and the rustling of leaves that didn't fit with the rest of the sounds of the forest. Even these noises were so soft, Kain had to strain to his fullest to hear them. Years of living in these harsh woods had crafted a perfect, silent killer, and Kain briefly wondered if Teisei hadn't modeled their organization after the wolves. Kain would have to ask Shadow in time.
Shadow acknowledged Kain's request by opening his hands, apparently thinking of such a thing before hand by handing his weapons off to Myr.
Shadow too had no desire to kill these creatures, and so he decided to come unarmed out ahead of the group to show the Ni'len Va Shadaucus that he was the Alpha of the group and that if there was a target, it was him and not his pack, and that the leader of the Ni'len was being challenged to a private match to decide the fate of both sides. Such a primal way of thinking was not likely to be understood by most of the members of the group, as most were raised in a civilized manner away from the forest and the nature around them.
Shadow only expected Kain to be aware of such a manner of thinking.
Shadow too had no desire to kill these creatures, and so he decided to come unarmed out ahead of the group to show the Ni'len Va Shadaucus that he was the Alpha of the group and that if there was a target, it was him and not his pack, and that the leader of the Ni'len was being challenged to a private match to decide the fate of both sides. Such a primal way of thinking was not likely to be understood by most of the members of the group, as most were raised in a civilized manner away from the forest and the nature around them.
Shadow only expected Kain to be aware of such a manner of thinking.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
The knives were held loosely in Myr's hands, but not so loosely that she was liable to lose her grip on them. Predatory beasts, was it? She had not encountered such things on her way here, and thus suspected that in all likelihood they were not the sort of creatures who bothered attacking the solitary. Perhaps it was her very solitude that had brought about her safety then. A curious thing, given the popularity of that adage about safety in groups or something of the sort. Some of the idioms that the monks didn't use were still a bit lost on her.
The Karesh mountains had some fell beasts, but they did not frequently trouble the temple at Kur for whatever reason. some claimed it was divine protection, others that it would simply be an unsound strategy for the feline species that resided there to take on a battle-trained monk rather than a deer. The intelligence to consider this was never put beyond the hunting cats, and for this, they were much admired.
But Shadow was signaling that there were many creatures, not one, and thus it had to be another manner of animal entirely. If she listened, Myr could hear the huffed breathing of many bellows-like lungs, the whisper of feet on the forest floor. Four-legged, most likely, and large. Beyond that, she could not say. The red-eyes man took a few more steps forward, but Myr remained where she was even as Kain moved off to one side. She had not seen the latter's request not to kill the creatures, but she was perhaps the only one who would not need to, as her code prevented her from taking life in general, beyond what was necessary to sustain hers. Even then, plants were treated with reverence too.
She could not feign to exact knowledge of what was running through her companions' minds, but she knew enough to say that Shadow separating himself from them was creating a target of some sort, and she would not interfere if that's what he thought would work here. So Myr simply waited, patient as the river that works the rough surface of stubborn stone to an irrevocable smoothness.
The Karesh mountains had some fell beasts, but they did not frequently trouble the temple at Kur for whatever reason. some claimed it was divine protection, others that it would simply be an unsound strategy for the feline species that resided there to take on a battle-trained monk rather than a deer. The intelligence to consider this was never put beyond the hunting cats, and for this, they were much admired.
But Shadow was signaling that there were many creatures, not one, and thus it had to be another manner of animal entirely. If she listened, Myr could hear the huffed breathing of many bellows-like lungs, the whisper of feet on the forest floor. Four-legged, most likely, and large. Beyond that, she could not say. The red-eyes man took a few more steps forward, but Myr remained where she was even as Kain moved off to one side. She had not seen the latter's request not to kill the creatures, but she was perhaps the only one who would not need to, as her code prevented her from taking life in general, beyond what was necessary to sustain hers. Even then, plants were treated with reverence too.
She could not feign to exact knowledge of what was running through her companions' minds, but she knew enough to say that Shadow separating himself from them was creating a target of some sort, and she would not interfere if that's what he thought would work here. So Myr simply waited, patient as the river that works the rough surface of stubborn stone to an irrevocable smoothness.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Matt blinked, then blinked again. He stood completely still as the others moved, silent. He could feel vibrations in the ground, through his shoes. If they were that large, then it had to be the wolf things... ouch. Matt had run into a few of those before. And got quite a workout running away from those huge monsters. Were... were they after them? Five people... that could attract their attention. But why had Shadow gave his weapons to Myr? It made no sense... was he trying to tell these wolves that they meant no harm? Would they respond to that? Matt silently doubted it. He had tried the same tactic before, but they had still attacked. But maybe something was different this time. Still, he could hear them. They were getting closer... and closer still. Oh... this was going to be troublesome. Matt looked ahead at Shadow, standing alone. No, there was no way they wouldn't attack. So why was Shadow separating himself? What, was he going to take them all on? That was difficult to believe. Nevertheless, he kept a finger on the hidden dagger in his sword. If something was happening, he wasn't going to die. Shadow was thinking of something, that was for sure. But still, plans didn't always work out like they're supposed to.
Shadow twitched head to one side as six large black wolves slowly emerged from the darkness of the forest. The dirt path they walked on was about fifty feet from the tree line, but that was no great distance, as the six wolves encircled everyone slowly, taking up calculated positions around the group about fifteen feet away.
Their eyes glowed a bright yellow in the moon's light, and their breath was visible despite the moderately warm temperature of the coming night. Each one gave off a low growl as they stood silently watching the group. Their teeth were stained with the blood of a recent kill, and their fur told a similar story, being slightly matted in spots close to and around the mouth.
Then, out of the forest line, came the Alpha Shadow had been waiting for.
The monster Ni'len was obviously very old, but none the less lethal as it had been in its prime.
Standing even with Shadow at six feet tall at the top of its head and shoulders, and nearly thirteen feet long, it was the largest Ni'len Shadow had ever seen, and even Shadow's usually unbreakable confidence faltered. The Alpha's fur on his back was longer than that of his pack members' fur, standing on end making him seem even larger by another six to eight inches.
Shadow watched the mammoth beast approach, and found renewed confidence after immediately spotting certain things about the way it walked that would work to his advantage.
The Alpha walked with a very subtle limp in his left hind leg, and Shadow made a mental note of it. Another mental note was that his front right paw was recently scarred from battle, most likely with another Ni'len's jaws judging by the way the scar crossed its paw. These weaknesses were slight when compared to the large wolf that stood before him, but they were none the less important, as he now had a plan to bring it down without much of a fight... But never the less, Shadow's respect for the creature was at an all time high as its paws made light thuds against the ground now that it was no longer stealthily stalking its prey.
The Alpha circled Shadow, sizing him up, and as he circled, Shadow too rotated his body in a circle so that he was always facing the mighty Alpha Ni'len and to make sure that it was always in his line of sight.
Their eyes glowed a bright yellow in the moon's light, and their breath was visible despite the moderately warm temperature of the coming night. Each one gave off a low growl as they stood silently watching the group. Their teeth were stained with the blood of a recent kill, and their fur told a similar story, being slightly matted in spots close to and around the mouth.
Then, out of the forest line, came the Alpha Shadow had been waiting for.
The monster Ni'len was obviously very old, but none the less lethal as it had been in its prime.
Standing even with Shadow at six feet tall at the top of its head and shoulders, and nearly thirteen feet long, it was the largest Ni'len Shadow had ever seen, and even Shadow's usually unbreakable confidence faltered. The Alpha's fur on his back was longer than that of his pack members' fur, standing on end making him seem even larger by another six to eight inches.
Shadow watched the mammoth beast approach, and found renewed confidence after immediately spotting certain things about the way it walked that would work to his advantage.
The Alpha walked with a very subtle limp in his left hind leg, and Shadow made a mental note of it. Another mental note was that his front right paw was recently scarred from battle, most likely with another Ni'len's jaws judging by the way the scar crossed its paw. These weaknesses were slight when compared to the large wolf that stood before him, but they were none the less important, as he now had a plan to bring it down without much of a fight... But never the less, Shadow's respect for the creature was at an all time high as its paws made light thuds against the ground now that it was no longer stealthily stalking its prey.
The Alpha circled Shadow, sizing him up, and as he circled, Shadow too rotated his body in a circle so that he was always facing the mighty Alpha Ni'len and to make sure that it was always in his line of sight.
"Magnificent..." Kain muttered under his breath as the giant beasts continued to circle. He then thought of a very strange thing. Food. He had some on him. Unfortunately, it was meat pies from before. Kain resisted the urge to hit himself in the face with his palm. He just silently prayed that the wolves wouldn't smell the meat and go after him. Kain needed to alert the leader. As the big wolf circled past, Kain mouthed to Shadow, "I have meat in my pack." Shadow needed to know this, because the smell may cause the beasts to react. With their keen senses, there was no doubt they had smelled the food.
Shadow caught Kain's message but shook his head.
By the body language of the wolves alone Shadow knew that they weren't here for food, they were here to protect and or gain territory, which spelled trouble for the locals.
Shadow's stance became more aggressive as he clenched his right fist and bent his knees, ready to move at a moment's notice as the Alpha's circling began to slow and come to an end as it prepared to fight.
By the body language of the wolves alone Shadow knew that they weren't here for food, they were here to protect and or gain territory, which spelled trouble for the locals.
Shadow's stance became more aggressive as he clenched his right fist and bent his knees, ready to move at a moment's notice as the Alpha's circling began to slow and come to an end as it prepared to fight.
Mark had noted the arrival of the wolves, and understood Shadow was having an Alpha fight due to the circumstances. And the fact that he was a fairly good hunter. Mark had been warned about these beasts numerous times, and knew how dangerous they could be. Although he was worried about Shadow, Mark had enough faith in him to allow him to fight one of these monsters. Not like Mark could stop him anyways.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow watched carefully as the Alpha began to shuffle its feet as it adjusted its position.
He waited patiently, and finally, the first move was made.
Being only eight feet from Shadow when it pounced, Shadow had little time to react to the initial attack, and so when he jumped to his left to avoid the strike, the mighty beast managed to catch the right sleeve of his jacket with one of its claws and rip the entire sleeve completely off.
Luckily for Shadow, no severe damage to the skin was made, save for a light scratch which almost instantly turned red.
Shadow's favorite jacket was now missing its entire right sleeve and Shadow's arm now burned with the scratch from the beasts claws.
He clenched his fists and ran forward towards the mighty creature, sliding under its belly as it tried to lunge at him, and as he slid beneath it, he let loose with his most powerful punch directly into the soft under tissue of the beasts rear left leg, causing the beast to howl in pain as Shadow quickly rolled to avoid the frantic and scattered feet which were now stomping about around him.
As soon as he was free and back on his feet, Shadow ran forward again, jumping onto the beasts back and pulling at the Ni'len's fur right behind the base of its skull to draw its head back. As soon as the creature's head had been maneuvered into place, Shadow let go with his left hand and rammed his elbow into the beast's left eye. He jumped off immediately afterwards, and distanced himself from the now dazed creature as he watched it turn circles, rubbing its face with its paw to try and massage the now wounded eye.
Shadow knew it didn't cause any permanent damage to the eyeball, but it wouldn't be able to open the eye anytime soon. Never the less, it would not loose its vision. The poor creature had suffered enough as it was, and so Shadow stood up straight and walked forward, stopping directly in front of the proud but wounded creature.
The Ni'len Alpha ducked its head and backed away by several feet, not wanting any more conflict, and so Shadow stomped his right foot and lunged at the creature, sending it running back into the forest with its pack close behind.
Shadow stood up straight and let out a sigh of relief.
He walked back over to Myr and held out his hand, a silent request to have his weapons returned to him.
He waited patiently, and finally, the first move was made.
Being only eight feet from Shadow when it pounced, Shadow had little time to react to the initial attack, and so when he jumped to his left to avoid the strike, the mighty beast managed to catch the right sleeve of his jacket with one of its claws and rip the entire sleeve completely off.
Luckily for Shadow, no severe damage to the skin was made, save for a light scratch which almost instantly turned red.
Shadow's favorite jacket was now missing its entire right sleeve and Shadow's arm now burned with the scratch from the beasts claws.
He clenched his fists and ran forward towards the mighty creature, sliding under its belly as it tried to lunge at him, and as he slid beneath it, he let loose with his most powerful punch directly into the soft under tissue of the beasts rear left leg, causing the beast to howl in pain as Shadow quickly rolled to avoid the frantic and scattered feet which were now stomping about around him.
As soon as he was free and back on his feet, Shadow ran forward again, jumping onto the beasts back and pulling at the Ni'len's fur right behind the base of its skull to draw its head back. As soon as the creature's head had been maneuvered into place, Shadow let go with his left hand and rammed his elbow into the beast's left eye. He jumped off immediately afterwards, and distanced himself from the now dazed creature as he watched it turn circles, rubbing its face with its paw to try and massage the now wounded eye.
Shadow knew it didn't cause any permanent damage to the eyeball, but it wouldn't be able to open the eye anytime soon. Never the less, it would not loose its vision. The poor creature had suffered enough as it was, and so Shadow stood up straight and walked forward, stopping directly in front of the proud but wounded creature.
The Ni'len Alpha ducked its head and backed away by several feet, not wanting any more conflict, and so Shadow stomped his right foot and lunged at the creature, sending it running back into the forest with its pack close behind.
Shadow stood up straight and let out a sigh of relief.
He walked back over to Myr and held out his hand, a silent request to have his weapons returned to him.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr simply nodded sagely and withdrew her arms from her cloak, tossing each knife into the air and catching the blades, fingertips on the flats so as not to cut herself, and offered the hilt-first to Shadow.
"You should let me look at that," she offered, gesturing to his arm. "Even small cuts may become infected if not treated properly." She let the offer hang in the air, and would not comment further upon it. If he did not wish her assistance, she was not about to force it upon him, but it was there should he require it.
Her eyes traced the disappearance of the wolves, and she was grateful that they were not quite as tenacious as the Fal'uthan L'unor of her mountain home. The large, silver-white cats did not often confront humans, that was true, but when they did, the matches rarely ended without a death of some kind.
"You should let me look at that," she offered, gesturing to his arm. "Even small cuts may become infected if not treated properly." She let the offer hang in the air, and would not comment further upon it. If he did not wish her assistance, she was not about to force it upon him, but it was there should he require it.
Her eyes traced the disappearance of the wolves, and she was grateful that they were not quite as tenacious as the Fal'uthan L'unor of her mountain home. The large, silver-white cats did not often confront humans, that was true, but when they did, the matches rarely ended without a death of some kind.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Kain relaxed when the wolves left. "Good thing that bunch had already filled their giant bellies, or else they would not have stopped so easily. You know..." Kain paused thoughtfully. "Those wolves remind me of Teisei. The assassin organization's structure wouldn't happen to be based on these wolves, is it? I mean, the harsh environments, always fighting to survive, killing in the shadows despite being powerful enough to openly slaughter their prey... In any case, You should find a pup and raise it like I raised Raven. How would you like that Shadow? A nice fluffy puppy companion for you?" Kain gave Shadow a mischievous grin, showing the assassin he was only playing games again.
Shadow returned the smile that Kain gave him and chuckled to himself, and stepped forward to accept his daggers back from Myr.
"I think I will take you up on that offer to look at my arm Myr. We won't make much headway tonight with the temperature beginning to drop as it is. I almost didn't notice the drop due to the wolves, but never the less, it is rather prevalent. Anyway, we'll get a camp set up first and then you can take a look at the scratch."
Shadow looked around for a moment, choosing the best place to begin the setup.
"I think that those trees sitting in a semi-circle will provide the best spot for us just ahead. If I may suggest that Kain and I gather fire wood while you all set up whatever shelters you would, then that will be all for the time being."
Shadow walked towards the tree line and began to inspect the trees surrounding the area where the wolves left, and started gathering the largest samples he could find.
"I think I will take you up on that offer to look at my arm Myr. We won't make much headway tonight with the temperature beginning to drop as it is. I almost didn't notice the drop due to the wolves, but never the less, it is rather prevalent. Anyway, we'll get a camp set up first and then you can take a look at the scratch."
Shadow looked around for a moment, choosing the best place to begin the setup.
"I think that those trees sitting in a semi-circle will provide the best spot for us just ahead. If I may suggest that Kain and I gather fire wood while you all set up whatever shelters you would, then that will be all for the time being."
Shadow walked towards the tree line and began to inspect the trees surrounding the area where the wolves left, and started gathering the largest samples he could find.
Kain followed behind, searching for dry pieces, rather than the largest. Large would burn longer, but if not thoroughly dry inside, the fire would not take. so a few smaller dry pieces would help keep the flame going till the larger pieces dried in the heat. As Kain was searching, he found a small group of plants. Upon closer inspection, he found them to be a rare herb. "Somnus sepulchrum.... The sleeper mint. This may come in handy." Kain quickly harvested a large amount, and then put it in a pouch for later use. After making absolutely certain there was no one within earshot, Kain said, "So, what do you think of this group? Slow us down, or can they be useful?"
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr nodded, glad at least that he wasn't going to refuse aid when it was offered. Some people did; it usually didn't work out too well, all things considered. For the time being, however, setting up camp did seem like a good idea.
Making her way over to the cluster of trees that Shadow had pointed out, Myr surveyed the low-hanging branches carefully. She was actually rather partial to sleeping in trees, but this was not the case for most people, so something else would have to be improvised. Luckily, she was used to this sort of thing, being a wanderer, and had long since learned how to shelter herself from all manner of phenomena by means of construction.
Satisfied with what she saw, Myr produces a length of sturdy-looking twine from one of her many belt pouches. Luckily, a few of these trees were young yet, and had the sort of flexible boughs that would allow her to bend without breaking. Picking up some dead wood, she removed the plain utility knife from its sheath and sharpened the ends of several chunks to points, fashioning makeshift stakes, which she drove into the ground with what was clearly a modified martial-arts kick, lacking a mallet or anything of the sort.
Deciding they would hold, she began to bend the saplings' branches downward, lashing them to the stakes with twine, creating what were effectively the skeletons of three smallish domed enclosures with mostly open fronts (since the trees would only bend so far before breaking or tearing from the ground). The skeletons, she covered in gathered brush, humming to herself as she worked. She had never been one to mind labor, even when it was hard, and these were not especially so.
Within half an hour, she'd secured the odd-looking domed huts in place, satisfied that they'd keep out the worst of the cold. Two of them would hold a person each, and the third had enough space for two people to comfortably fit. She had no idea how the others would choose to arrange themselves, but she had every intention of making use of one of the larger tree branches overhead, so everyone would be somewhere, at any rate.
Making her way over to the cluster of trees that Shadow had pointed out, Myr surveyed the low-hanging branches carefully. She was actually rather partial to sleeping in trees, but this was not the case for most people, so something else would have to be improvised. Luckily, she was used to this sort of thing, being a wanderer, and had long since learned how to shelter herself from all manner of phenomena by means of construction.
Satisfied with what she saw, Myr produces a length of sturdy-looking twine from one of her many belt pouches. Luckily, a few of these trees were young yet, and had the sort of flexible boughs that would allow her to bend without breaking. Picking up some dead wood, she removed the plain utility knife from its sheath and sharpened the ends of several chunks to points, fashioning makeshift stakes, which she drove into the ground with what was clearly a modified martial-arts kick, lacking a mallet or anything of the sort.
Deciding they would hold, she began to bend the saplings' branches downward, lashing them to the stakes with twine, creating what were effectively the skeletons of three smallish domed enclosures with mostly open fronts (since the trees would only bend so far before breaking or tearing from the ground). The skeletons, she covered in gathered brush, humming to herself as she worked. She had never been one to mind labor, even when it was hard, and these were not especially so.
Within half an hour, she'd secured the odd-looking domed huts in place, satisfied that they'd keep out the worst of the cold. Two of them would hold a person each, and the third had enough space for two people to comfortably fit. She had no idea how the others would choose to arrange themselves, but she had every intention of making use of one of the larger tree branches overhead, so everyone would be somewhere, at any rate.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Shadow looked over at Kain with a vacant expression on his face.
"... They will all prove useful eventually. At the moment, without the kind of training and conditioning that the body needs to keep up with the pace that the two of us will set, they will no doubt seem a hindrance at first. You remember how hard it was to keep up with me when we first met, and you were used to long distances and fast travel. Myr is the only one I believe will hold up at a decent clip, but only for a time, as even she will find it difficult to move at the pace that I will set after a time..."
He looked back at the group and smiled as he watched them work.
"... They do grow on you though. I don't believe that I could think of the journey ahead without them as company at this point."
"... They will all prove useful eventually. At the moment, without the kind of training and conditioning that the body needs to keep up with the pace that the two of us will set, they will no doubt seem a hindrance at first. You remember how hard it was to keep up with me when we first met, and you were used to long distances and fast travel. Myr is the only one I believe will hold up at a decent clip, but only for a time, as even she will find it difficult to move at the pace that I will set after a time..."
He looked back at the group and smiled as he watched them work.
"... They do grow on you though. I don't believe that I could think of the journey ahead without them as company at this point."
Matt had said nothing for a while now. He had taken to silence after his latest question, and kept it since. He had let a sigh of relief slip after the wolves had left, but hadn't said a word. He was about to when Myr began working with the trees, but decided against it. It wasn't hard to see what she was doing after a few minutes. Matt didn't know what to do in the meantime, however. Myr seemed to have shelter under control. What was he to do? The other two were getting firewood... what else did they need? Food? Water? Did some of them already have some? Either way, it wouldn't hurt to try and find a source or water nearby. Matt, who had jumped into a branch while Myr had been working, jumped off, in search or water. He took a much faster path than most would have prefered, but Matt liked the high ground. So he jumped from branch to branch instead of walking. It wasn't like he hadn't done it before. It was usually how he traveled anyway.
After a few minutes he heard the steady pound of a waterfall. Matt smirked as he jumped off the trees and landed in front of the pool of water. The roar was loud, but not so loud as to be uncomfortable. He leaned down and cupped some water in his hands. Looked clean enough. Matt took a sip. Tasted clean enough. He guessed it was safe. He then smiled. He would come back tonight, while they were all asleep, as not to disturb them. It had been to long since he last had some quiet. Matt took note of where he was, and began to travel back to the campsite. He got there within a short enough time. But Myr had already finshed building the shelters... wait, why was there only room for four? There was no way Myr knew he usualy slept in trees, what gived?
"Uh, Myr..." He walked up to the woman. "You wouln't happen to be psychic, would you? Or do you sleep in trees too?"
After a few minutes he heard the steady pound of a waterfall. Matt smirked as he jumped off the trees and landed in front of the pool of water. The roar was loud, but not so loud as to be uncomfortable. He leaned down and cupped some water in his hands. Looked clean enough. Matt took a sip. Tasted clean enough. He guessed it was safe. He then smiled. He would come back tonight, while they were all asleep, as not to disturb them. It had been to long since he last had some quiet. Matt took note of where he was, and began to travel back to the campsite. He got there within a short enough time. But Myr had already finshed building the shelters... wait, why was there only room for four? There was no way Myr knew he usualy slept in trees, what gived?
"Uh, Myr..." He walked up to the woman. "You wouln't happen to be psychic, would you? Or do you sleep in trees too?"
Kain smirked at Shadow's response. "Aye, you be a tough traveling companion... As far as company, the only one interesting enough for me to be excited about is the monk. The thief just seems so... Naive. Foolish, as though he lived a sheltered life. And the knight seems to be in a fantasy world half the time. Ah well, we shall see how they work in the upcoming assassination. If I am not mistaken, you will be using all of us in different ways to finish this target?" Kain checked their firewood amount and then said, "We have enough, let us return it to the campsite, and then if you wouldn't mind joining me, I need to look for some more ingredients for a particularly vicious poison I want to concoct."
Shadow nodded with a light smile.
"You're right that you'll all have a use, but I doubt that many of them will enjoy it... especially my new apprentice."
"You're right that you'll all have a use, but I doubt that many of them will enjoy it... especially my new apprentice."
The setting changes from Cre' Est to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr dusted off her hands, looking up as Matt reappeared, and with a most peculiar question, no less. "I admit to being quite fond of it, yes," she replied with soft smile. Mayhap it was natural for one who valued freedom of movement as much as a thief must to do so; she had not thought of it as immediately evident, but had to admit such things were a possibility. "I was unaware that anyone shared my proclivity for the closeness of nature."
It certainly solved the sheltering problem, assuming anyone would want to use them at all. Well, she couldn't think of a reason for Shadow to ask for them to be made if he at least didn't plan on utilizing such a thing. Mark wore a bit too much armor to look like she'd be comfortable in a tree, but then people did have a tendency to surprise every once in a while.
Moving so that she was seated on the ground somewhere between the shelters and the most logical location for a fire, she removed a small, flat stone disk, no larger than her (rather small) palm, from a belt-pouch. A groove was worn into the surface, about as wide as her first two fingers, matching up quite well with the dimensions of the worked stone column of about four inches with a somewhat bulbous base that accompanied it. A few leaves of an herb that smelled lightly of something similar to cinnamon were placed into the worn indentation, and her waterskin she set to her side, within easy reach. Fitting the end of the cylinder into the groove, Myr began to grind the herb with sure, steady strokes, adding a bit of water when it had become little more than a fine powder.
After a few minutes, the substance had mixed into a greenish paste, still with the same faint odor. Dipping her little finger into the substance, Myr dabbed it on her tongue and nodded to herself, satisfied that it had the right consistency.
It certainly solved the sheltering problem, assuming anyone would want to use them at all. Well, she couldn't think of a reason for Shadow to ask for them to be made if he at least didn't plan on utilizing such a thing. Mark wore a bit too much armor to look like she'd be comfortable in a tree, but then people did have a tendency to surprise every once in a while.
Moving so that she was seated on the ground somewhere between the shelters and the most logical location for a fire, she removed a small, flat stone disk, no larger than her (rather small) palm, from a belt-pouch. A groove was worn into the surface, about as wide as her first two fingers, matching up quite well with the dimensions of the worked stone column of about four inches with a somewhat bulbous base that accompanied it. A few leaves of an herb that smelled lightly of something similar to cinnamon were placed into the worn indentation, and her waterskin she set to her side, within easy reach. Fitting the end of the cylinder into the groove, Myr began to grind the herb with sure, steady strokes, adding a bit of water when it had become little more than a fine powder.
After a few minutes, the substance had mixed into a greenish paste, still with the same faint odor. Dipping her little finger into the substance, Myr dabbed it on her tongue and nodded to herself, satisfied that it had the right consistency.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Cre' Est
Kain grinned savagely. "This should prove to be fun. I trust you aren't sticking me with anything overly foolish, yes?" Kain smiled at the rest of the group as he dropped his load of firewood. "Wonderful work on the shelters Myr, I could use one for a bit of an experiment," Kain said as he began to quickly dig a fire pit. The dirt was soft, so digging was easy. He then lined it with stones and stacked several large pieces of wood on top of smaller kindling. Kain took out his gun, pulled out some bullets, and carefully sliced the bullets open, pouring the powder in a small pile by the wood. He threw dried grasses over this small pile, and then he lit the whole thing with his gun's flint. The powder sparked and lit quickly, lighting the grasses, which in turn lit the dry wood. The fire was slowly growing, and he trusted the others to maintain it. Walking back toward the woods, Kain motioned for Shadow to follow.
Shadow didn't really answer anything that Kain had to say, but took off his jacket and threw it into one of the shelters that Myr made, more or less marking it as his own for the time being. The jacket landed with a rather loud thud as it hit the ground, sending a small plume of dust into the air. The jacket was weighted, with very small and thin sheets of metal inside the fabric around the chest and back areas to make it heavier and more durable when in confrontation, but also for training purposes.
Being that it had been a warm day, Shadow wore no under shirt beneath the jacket and so the upper half of his torso was now bare, with a small clean scar across his left pectoral muscle and a rather long and jagged scar across his back just to the right of his spinal column from the bottom of his shoulder blade to just above his pants was now visible as well. He had long ago stopped caring whether people saw them or not, but never the less became a bit self conscious about it around these new companions.
The Twins were now on full display in their sheaths behind the small of his back, as well as the hidden sleeves around his hips which held over fifty small but weighted darts, which anyone with half an understanding of Assassins knew would be poison tipped.
Shadow stretched his arms up over his head, and his elbows made aloud crack before he let them drop to his sides. He tensed for a moment and rotated his neck in a circle.
He silently followed Kain to the tree line.
Being that it had been a warm day, Shadow wore no under shirt beneath the jacket and so the upper half of his torso was now bare, with a small clean scar across his left pectoral muscle and a rather long and jagged scar across his back just to the right of his spinal column from the bottom of his shoulder blade to just above his pants was now visible as well. He had long ago stopped caring whether people saw them or not, but never the less became a bit self conscious about it around these new companions.
The Twins were now on full display in their sheaths behind the small of his back, as well as the hidden sleeves around his hips which held over fifty small but weighted darts, which anyone with half an understanding of Assassins knew would be poison tipped.
Shadow stretched his arms up over his head, and his elbows made aloud crack before he let them drop to his sides. He tensed for a moment and rotated his neck in a circle.
He silently followed Kain to the tree line.
"Good... I will be needing a few supplies. I already collected a large amount of sleeper mint, which by itself is a wonderful way to fall asleep. However, combined with a few other ingredients, it becomes a powerful poison." Kain said as Shadow met up with him. "The only ingredients I need now are oleander leaves, Nightshade blossoms, and Thanatoculis caps. They all grow in this region. Do you need help identifying these plants?" Kain continued. Already, he spotted the extremely hardy and fast growing oleander. The Nightshade would also be fairly common, but the Thanatoculis will have to be found in a cave. Kain hoped there was one nearby.
Matt sat down and watched curiously as Myr grinded the plant into a paste. he smiled as the smell filled the air around them. That smelled nice. Certainly nicer than the perfume he had bought, which was starting to get on his nerves. It smelled nice enough but after a while, it just gave him a headache.
"And what are you doing now, may I ask?" Matt looked at the paste, he head tilted to the side slightly. Kain walked over and started the fire, but Matt payed no attention to him. "Would that be for the cut on Shadow's arm?"
"And what are you doing now, may I ask?" Matt looked at the paste, he head tilted to the side slightly. Kain walked over and started the fire, but Matt payed no attention to him. "Would that be for the cut on Shadow's arm?"
Shadow shook his head at Kain's question.
"I need no help identifying such herbs, as I carry a generous supply of all the aforementioned in my own pouch here at my waist, among other such herbs as as well."
"I need no help identifying such herbs, as I carry a generous supply of all the aforementioned in my own pouch here at my waist, among other such herbs as as well."
"Very well then." Kain and Shadow went off into the woods searching. After about an hour, Kain had all the material he needed to make several vials of one of the most potent poisons on earth. He smirked, and let out three sharp whistles, indicating Shadow should return. Back at the camp, Kain collected what Shadow brought, and eagerly went into one of the shelters. Before beginning, he said to the entire group, "Do not disturb me until I have finished my little experiment. This is a very sensitive task that requires utmost care, so do not bother me." Before retreating to the shelter, Kain grabbed a bunch of extra wood, and his gear. He then ducked into the shelter, and covered the exit with a thick blanket.
Shadow casually walked back to the shelter where his jacket lay and sat down next to it. The fire was close enough to maintain a temperature of his liking, and so he closed his eyes and let out a sigh to relax himself.
The monk watched Kain slice his bullets open with an undisguised curiosity. "So it works on a principle of combustion, then..." she murmured, more to herself than anything else. She had seen (and heard) the gun in use earlier, and suspected that it must be something of this sort, but seeing the combustible powder confirmed it.
As Shadow did not move into her line of vision, she did not see him before he departed again, though his passage did not go unmarked. Very little did, when it concerned her.
Myr nodded at Matt's question. "'Tis indeed. Sometimes, when the wounds are much worse, I have to use a little Thanatoculis," she explained, patting one of the other small pouches at her belt. "Herblore is quite interesting, once you know something of it. Thanatoculis, and a number of other fungi or herbs for that matter, can be used equally well in the manufacture of both poison and medicine, though I do not deal overmuch in toxins."
The fire was building merrily, and she paused a moment to toss another dried stick on it. "This particular salve is fairly simple, as I'm sure you saw, but it dulls pain and prevents infection, as well as speeding the healing process of small wounds. As Shadow did not receive anything worse than a cut, it should be more than adequate." She paused for a moment. "But I do imagine I have spoken rather too much on the subject; forgive me." She smiled again, this time a little sheepishly. It was easy to forget that not everyone found plants as interesting as she did.
As Shadow did not move into her line of vision, she did not see him before he departed again, though his passage did not go unmarked. Very little did, when it concerned her.
Myr nodded at Matt's question. "'Tis indeed. Sometimes, when the wounds are much worse, I have to use a little Thanatoculis," she explained, patting one of the other small pouches at her belt. "Herblore is quite interesting, once you know something of it. Thanatoculis, and a number of other fungi or herbs for that matter, can be used equally well in the manufacture of both poison and medicine, though I do not deal overmuch in toxins."
The fire was building merrily, and she paused a moment to toss another dried stick on it. "This particular salve is fairly simple, as I'm sure you saw, but it dulls pain and prevents infection, as well as speeding the healing process of small wounds. As Shadow did not receive anything worse than a cut, it should be more than adequate." She paused for a moment. "But I do imagine I have spoken rather too much on the subject; forgive me." She smiled again, this time a little sheepishly. It was easy to forget that not everyone found plants as interesting as she did.
Mark, who had noticed the others didn't need his help, decided to look around for some edible plants once he was done setting up. The knight walked over to a shelter, and it had Kain's jacket inside. Shrugging, Mark walked over to a small shelter next to it and set his pack down on the dirt. He pulled off his light armor, revealing a simple tunic and breaches. Then Mark tugged a string from his pack and used it to tie his long hair into a ponytail. Mark glanced over to the group, asking," Hey guys, do we need food? If so, can I get it for us?"
Myr looked up as Shadow and Kain reentered the camp; it appeared that whatever the two of them had done had not required too much time. As nobody else seemed inclined to answer Mark's question, she chose to. "I do not know if the others carry food; I myself do not have any presently, and would very much appreciate any edible plants you might find."
In accordance with the way of life of her people, Myr did not consume meat, though products such as milk and cheese were not out of the question, and she was quite good at making even simple fare palatable. All skills she'd thought it meet to earn before she'd have to take care of herself, and all ones she was glad of.
Deciding that the herb mixture had set adequately, she stood noiselessly and approached Shadow, sure to make a little sound in the walking just to be absolutely sure he would know she was coming. His senses were quite acute, she figured, so it was not as though she needed to snap a twig with her foot, but a little courtesy was nice.
Dropping down so that she was kneeling beside where he sat, Myr offered a smile, though his eyes were closed. "May I?" she inquired of his arm, trusting him to know what she was referring to.
In accordance with the way of life of her people, Myr did not consume meat, though products such as milk and cheese were not out of the question, and she was quite good at making even simple fare palatable. All skills she'd thought it meet to earn before she'd have to take care of herself, and all ones she was glad of.
Deciding that the herb mixture had set adequately, she stood noiselessly and approached Shadow, sure to make a little sound in the walking just to be absolutely sure he would know she was coming. His senses were quite acute, she figured, so it was not as though she needed to snap a twig with her foot, but a little courtesy was nice.
Dropping down so that she was kneeling beside where he sat, Myr offered a smile, though his eyes were closed. "May I?" she inquired of his arm, trusting him to know what she was referring to.
Shadow nodded his head once and extended his arm out slightly, giving her access to the full scratch. He hadn't noticed due to his attention being diverted elsewhere but he was actually bleeding, which gave a tiny and recognizable twinge when his arm extended. He knew then that the Ni'len had in fact broken the skin with its claws, though he thought it hadn't at first.
Kain was busy preparing his ingredients. He started a small fire pit, and briefly exited his shelter to light a small stick, rather than waste precious bullets starting a new fire. Having heard Myr talking about Thanatoculis, Kain took a moment to educate the young monk. "Myr, I hope there isn't any Thanatoculis in that salve? For the medical benefits you are referring to do not exist in the Thanatoculis mushroom. You see," Kain paused to pull out one of the dangerous mushrooms, using thick gloves to handle the deadly fungus. "Thanatoculis is a name from an ancient language that literally translates to 'eye of death' for one symptom of Thanatoculis poisoning is a vivid hallucination of the God of Death, as well as an understanding of when those you see will die, and how they will die. However, this information is useless, because by that point, you only have seconds of life left yourself. You are most likely confusing Thanatoculis with its close relative, the Addonexus. Which translates to 'bringer of death' as opposed to 'eye of death.' Oh, and in case you were wondering where the name came from..." Kain tilted the mushroom, revealing its black cap. In a perfect ring, there was blood red, like the iris of a great eye. In the center, the mushroom burned a lightning blue, looking like a vicious retina. The bright mushroom would have been quite pretty, if not for the haunting effect the coloration gave it, looking truly like a blazing eye. This mushroom was so toxic, inhaling the spores could cause painful sickness, ingestion could lead to coma and paralysis. Kain continued back to the tent.
Inside his shelter, Kain started a good fire. The air temperature raised instantly. "Myr did an excellent job insulating this place..." Kain mumbled to himself as he took off his shirt and scavenged through his gear for a mortar and pestle. When he found it, he began grinding the various herbs and fungi, making sure the mortar and pestle were clean after each batch. When all his material were ground into fine powders, he measured careful amounts of each an tossed them into a small black cauldron. He ran outside and grabbed some water, which he threw into the pot after filtering it through one of his clean shirts. He allowed the mixture to sit in the fire and boil for a time. To extract the toxins, Kain would have to add some chemicals to bring out what he needed. Taking a small vial out of his pack, Kain carefully measured out some crystalline powder. This was one of many crucial steps that would need to be performed with utmost care. Kain slowly began sprinkling in the powder, stirring as he did so. He prayed no one would disturb him, as he asked.
Inside his shelter, Kain started a good fire. The air temperature raised instantly. "Myr did an excellent job insulating this place..." Kain mumbled to himself as he took off his shirt and scavenged through his gear for a mortar and pestle. When he found it, he began grinding the various herbs and fungi, making sure the mortar and pestle were clean after each batch. When all his material were ground into fine powders, he measured careful amounts of each an tossed them into a small black cauldron. He ran outside and grabbed some water, which he threw into the pot after filtering it through one of his clean shirts. He allowed the mixture to sit in the fire and boil for a time. To extract the toxins, Kain would have to add some chemicals to bring out what he needed. Taking a small vial out of his pack, Kain carefully measured out some crystalline powder. This was one of many crucial steps that would need to be performed with utmost care. Kain slowly began sprinkling in the powder, stirring as he did so. He prayed no one would disturb him, as he asked.
Shadow's left eye slid open at Kain's small lecture, but promptly closed again as he continued to relax his eyes.
Much had happened, and after Myr was finished treating his arm, he intended get a full nights sleep after what seemed like an eternity since his last.
Much had happened, and after Myr was finished treating his arm, he intended get a full nights sleep after what seemed like an eternity since his last.
Myr listened intently to Kain. She had to admit, she had not known the original etymology of the name. She did, however, know that she was not referring to the cap itself, but the stalk, which when boiled down to reduce the poison in it made for a very concentrated local anesthetic. There were not many such agents available in the mountains, and it was only by a very careful process of experimentation (with no trifling amount of accidents) that this usage had been discerned. It wasn't practical, being something like trying to correctly slice those spiny, poisonous fish that the people on the sea prized so highly, but if you knew how to do it, it could be done... unless the fungi were simply named differently down here.
"Perhaps I do have them mistaken," she agreed amiably, deciding to resolve the matter later, when they were both less preoccupied. In the meantime, she had a patient to treat.
"Just relax your arm, please," she requested of Shadow, in low enough tones that she would hopefully not disturb Kain, who had disappeared into one of the shelters. Adjusting so as to be sitting cross-legged, she balanced her simple pestle and mortar on one knee and examined the wound. Not bad; no sign of infection yet, but the medicine would be absolutely certain.
Removing a clean piece of cloth and the half-spent roll of bandages from earlier in the day, Myr dabbed off the excess blood by dampening the cloth with her waterskin. "This will sting, just a little." Of the fact that he could handle it, she harbored no doubt, but more than once she had seen the hardiest of people caught off-balance by the bite of an antiseptic where the bite of a sword might be shrugged off heedlessly. The paste she applied liberally; it was not as though she had anything to store it in once she was done. Deft hands worked a layer of bandages over the injury; loose enough to allow movement, but firmly enough in place that they would not slip at an inopportune moment.
"There. Has anyone ever told you you're an excellent patient?" she quipped, a tinge of humor to her tone. Gathering her things, she stood. "I'll be back shortly." She needed to clean her equipment, and unless she was very much mistaken, there was running water nearby.
"Perhaps I do have them mistaken," she agreed amiably, deciding to resolve the matter later, when they were both less preoccupied. In the meantime, she had a patient to treat.
"Just relax your arm, please," she requested of Shadow, in low enough tones that she would hopefully not disturb Kain, who had disappeared into one of the shelters. Adjusting so as to be sitting cross-legged, she balanced her simple pestle and mortar on one knee and examined the wound. Not bad; no sign of infection yet, but the medicine would be absolutely certain.
Removing a clean piece of cloth and the half-spent roll of bandages from earlier in the day, Myr dabbed off the excess blood by dampening the cloth with her waterskin. "This will sting, just a little." Of the fact that he could handle it, she harbored no doubt, but more than once she had seen the hardiest of people caught off-balance by the bite of an antiseptic where the bite of a sword might be shrugged off heedlessly. The paste she applied liberally; it was not as though she had anything to store it in once she was done. Deft hands worked a layer of bandages over the injury; loose enough to allow movement, but firmly enough in place that they would not slip at an inopportune moment.
"There. Has anyone ever told you you're an excellent patient?" she quipped, a tinge of humor to her tone. Gathering her things, she stood. "I'll be back shortly." She needed to clean her equipment, and unless she was very much mistaken, there was running water nearby.
Shadow felt the sting, but was so used to such pains that he didn't flinch. He did however remind himself that being able to feel and recognize pain again was a sign that he was alive and well, as when he was younger, he didn't even feel pain because his body was so used to being in a constant state of it.
Before Myr left, Shadow's mouth curved into a smile when she mentioned the phrase 'you're a good patient', as someone very near and dear to him in the past had said he was a terrible patient.
Before Myr left, Shadow's mouth curved into a smile when she mentioned the phrase 'you're a good patient', as someone very near and dear to him in the past had said he was a terrible patient.
"No no! Its quite alright... I've actually found herblore interesting. I was actually looking for a certain herb back in town. And while I found no such thing, what I did see was pretty cool. I wouldn't mind learning a few things, especially anything a friend has to say." Matt smiled at the girl in front of him. It was at this point that Shadow and Kain walked back into camp. Matt glanced at them, then at Myr's newly made paste. "You should go take care of Shadow." Matt said. Myr seemed to do so without a word.
Matt meanwhile looked at the fire. His hand found the pouch he still had on his hip and he pulled out a single pearl. The only one he had bothered to pick up after Kain had threw the things at him. He rubbed the surface a bit, but the brown didn't come off. Flakes of dried blood fell, but it retained the color. Oh well, at least it was smooth now. He winked his left eye. That last pearl had hurt... Kain was going to get his. He considered bothering him after he specificly told him not to, but dissmissed the idea. He could hear the grinding of stone in his hut. Plants could be dangerous... if Kain was making a poison (As there was no doubt in Matt's mind he was.), then he shouldn't disturb him. He didn't want to KILL him... much. No, he was going to humiliate him. And he already had a plan. But that plan wouldn't be put into action for a long, LONG time. But still, he needed something for his plan to work. He'd have to get it later.
For the time being, Matt simply dropped lone brown pearl into the bag again.
Matt meanwhile looked at the fire. His hand found the pouch he still had on his hip and he pulled out a single pearl. The only one he had bothered to pick up after Kain had threw the things at him. He rubbed the surface a bit, but the brown didn't come off. Flakes of dried blood fell, but it retained the color. Oh well, at least it was smooth now. He winked his left eye. That last pearl had hurt... Kain was going to get his. He considered bothering him after he specificly told him not to, but dissmissed the idea. He could hear the grinding of stone in his hut. Plants could be dangerous... if Kain was making a poison (As there was no doubt in Matt's mind he was.), then he shouldn't disturb him. He didn't want to KILL him... much. No, he was going to humiliate him. And he already had a plan. But that plan wouldn't be put into action for a long, LONG time. But still, he needed something for his plan to work. He'd have to get it later.
For the time being, Matt simply dropped lone brown pearl into the bag again.
After the Chemicals were added and the mixture boiled for a time, Kain set up another apparatus. He put his wet shirt over the mouth of the new container and slowly poured the contents of his small cauldron. The shirt acted as a filter, catching the now used plant parts. After the liquid was completely strained into the new apparatus, Kain added a top with a strange funnel. This would vaporize the water and concentrate the toxin. The vaporized water would travel out of the funnel, but the toxins would remain in the apparatus. This entire contraption was set on the fire, and Kain watched closely as pure water vapor exited the funnel. As the water exited the solution, the color changed to a deeper black. The solution would be perfect when the color suddenly shifted to a luminescent blue.
Several hours passed before the solution was finally done. Kain watched as the color suddenly shifted. The glowing blue color was very attractive. Kain set the solution to the side to cool. This poison was highly toxic. a single drop inhaled or dropped on the skin was more than enough to kill any human in a most painful manner. This nasty poison was considered a torture method as much as an execution tool. Applied to metal, such as weapons, the poison granted a faint glow, but when applied to cloth, lost all color and all odor, allowing for easily poisoning someone's clothes or even a blanket. Kain grinned in satisfaction. "Ignus Alma... Soul Fire. Nasty little liquid ye are." Kain Pulled out several vials and carefully poured in the destructive liquid. He took absolute caution. One drop spilled on himself would mean death. When he was finished, he capped the last bottle, and brought his shirt and all the equipment out for a thorough washing.
Several hours passed before the solution was finally done. Kain watched as the color suddenly shifted. The glowing blue color was very attractive. Kain set the solution to the side to cool. This poison was highly toxic. a single drop inhaled or dropped on the skin was more than enough to kill any human in a most painful manner. This nasty poison was considered a torture method as much as an execution tool. Applied to metal, such as weapons, the poison granted a faint glow, but when applied to cloth, lost all color and all odor, allowing for easily poisoning someone's clothes or even a blanket. Kain grinned in satisfaction. "Ignus Alma... Soul Fire. Nasty little liquid ye are." Kain Pulled out several vials and carefully poured in the destructive liquid. He took absolute caution. One drop spilled on himself would mean death. When he was finished, he capped the last bottle, and brought his shirt and all the equipment out for a thorough washing.
Myr let her ears guide her to the bank of a river, and she smiled upon seeing it. She could almost feel the purity of the water, as certainly as she could discern the smooth stones beneath what must have been at least four feet of transparent fluid. The roar of a waterfall could be heard a ways upstream, but this far down, it was mostly the quiet trickling that reached her ears.
Kneeling upon the grassy bank, then, the monk dipped her small bits of stoneware in the flow, scrubbing with her thumb so that all trace of the salve was carried away in the current. She had no reservations about returning the stuff of the earth to its source; her medicine would no more poison the river than a leaf would. Setting these beside her to dry, she bent over the water and cupped some in her hands, sipping of it with the relish only simple things could provide. Filling her waterskin once more to the brim, she contemplated returning to the camp immediately, but discarded the thought as unnecessary. Were she truly needed, she had not gone to the trouble of making herself difficult to find.
Instead, she moved back a bit from the bank itself and crossed her legs into the lotus position. It may be beneficial to run through her sequence of slow stretches later, but for now, her mind sought the quiet of meditation. Lids fluttered closed over violet eyes, and Myr's breathing became measured and regular. So much had happened today; it seemed in retrospect like it had passed with alarming speed, but all days were the same, in the end. Perspective was what changed.
Or perhaps circumstance. She had to admit, if someone had told her yesterday that she would find herself in the company of a disguised female knight, a rather outspoken thief who would know of herbs, a most philosophical pirate and an assassin with the Dark God's own eyes, she would probably have politely suggested that perhaps it was not meet for them to imbibe quite so heavily if they wished to keep their health about them. And yet, here she was. The world could be quite the odd place sometimes.
Each thought, she allowed to slip away, instead opening herself to the pure sensory information of the world around her, the gentle music of the running water, the rustle of the leaves through trees, the fresh scents of herbs and clean water, the solidity of the ground beneath her, the steady cadence of her own heartbeat... slowly these things ceased to be individual pieces of information and became cohesive, a whole.
We are not apart from what lies around us. When you have come to understand this, you will know peace. For what could trouble the very fabric of the world itself? The individual is but subservience to a privileged set of experiences. Forgo the privilege of what you think is your own and instead embrace everything about you. Do not choose to be this or do that. Rather simply be. This was a lesson that as a child, she had struggled to grasp, as most of them did. In the end, though, it had come to make a certain kind of sense to her, and the idea was most comforting, she had found.
Kneeling upon the grassy bank, then, the monk dipped her small bits of stoneware in the flow, scrubbing with her thumb so that all trace of the salve was carried away in the current. She had no reservations about returning the stuff of the earth to its source; her medicine would no more poison the river than a leaf would. Setting these beside her to dry, she bent over the water and cupped some in her hands, sipping of it with the relish only simple things could provide. Filling her waterskin once more to the brim, she contemplated returning to the camp immediately, but discarded the thought as unnecessary. Were she truly needed, she had not gone to the trouble of making herself difficult to find.
Instead, she moved back a bit from the bank itself and crossed her legs into the lotus position. It may be beneficial to run through her sequence of slow stretches later, but for now, her mind sought the quiet of meditation. Lids fluttered closed over violet eyes, and Myr's breathing became measured and regular. So much had happened today; it seemed in retrospect like it had passed with alarming speed, but all days were the same, in the end. Perspective was what changed.
Or perhaps circumstance. She had to admit, if someone had told her yesterday that she would find herself in the company of a disguised female knight, a rather outspoken thief who would know of herbs, a most philosophical pirate and an assassin with the Dark God's own eyes, she would probably have politely suggested that perhaps it was not meet for them to imbibe quite so heavily if they wished to keep their health about them. And yet, here she was. The world could be quite the odd place sometimes.
Each thought, she allowed to slip away, instead opening herself to the pure sensory information of the world around her, the gentle music of the running water, the rustle of the leaves through trees, the fresh scents of herbs and clean water, the solidity of the ground beneath her, the steady cadence of her own heartbeat... slowly these things ceased to be individual pieces of information and became cohesive, a whole.
We are not apart from what lies around us. When you have come to understand this, you will know peace. For what could trouble the very fabric of the world itself? The individual is but subservience to a privileged set of experiences. Forgo the privilege of what you think is your own and instead embrace everything about you. Do not choose to be this or do that. Rather simply be. This was a lesson that as a child, she had struggled to grasp, as most of them did. In the end, though, it had come to make a certain kind of sense to her, and the idea was most comforting, she had found.
Marl nodded to Myr before setting off into the woods. He figured monks were vegitarians, so he would only gather a few herbs and make a broth of sort. Luckily, the forest was rich in all sorts of herbs. Although he hated normal cooking, outdoors cooking was the best. The trick was to get the right ones... Mark knelt down next to patch of mushrooms. Plucking a bit of the largest one, the knight sniffed it. No good. This type of mushroom would provide a sour, almost unbearible taste when boiled. Mark repeated the pluck-and-sniff process quite a few times until he ended up with two handfuls of all sorts of different plants. The ending result should be a nice, light broth. If somebody had meat at hand, and if Myr didn't mind, the broth would turn to a thick, creamy meaty taste. Smiling happily, Mark trotted towards camp.
Shadow sat watching everyone as they went about their tasks before finally leaning against a tree just outside the shelter where his ruined jacket lay and closed his eyes.
A few thoughts crossed his mind as to what should happen next, but in the end, Taira was at least two days away in Shaharan and he was in no rush to continue, exhausted as he was.
Shadow heard the feint sound of birds flapping their wings overhead, the sounds of insects in the trees, the sounds of feet shuffling and moving about as everyone went about their tasks, and he heard the hum of the wind around his ears, and slowly drifted off into sleep for the first time truly in what seemed an eternity.
A few thoughts crossed his mind as to what should happen next, but in the end, Taira was at least two days away in Shaharan and he was in no rush to continue, exhausted as he was.
Shadow heard the feint sound of birds flapping their wings overhead, the sounds of insects in the trees, the sounds of feet shuffling and moving about as everyone went about their tasks, and he heard the hum of the wind around his ears, and slowly drifted off into sleep for the first time truly in what seemed an eternity.
Matt stood up and stretched as Shadow fell asleep. It was late, and he wanted to get a little sleep before tomorrow morning, but first, he needed to do something. He walked off, back in the direction of the waterfall. He arrived shortly enough, and stared at the marvel in front of him. "Beautiful..." Matt walked around the pool and carefuly stepped on the rocks that were scattered in the pool. He stood right in the middle, on a rock, and crossed his legs, sitting down. He silently looked around, then down, closeing his eyes. He would stay like this for a few hours. This was a thinking time of sorts, and Matt usually had one every few nights. He would think about the past few days and after that, he either thought of nothing or just let them wander to whatever. He smiled, looking at the situation overall. This was certainly... odd. Hios thoughts drifted from person to person, but eventually they just settled around Myr. Why Myr? He didn't know, but they did. Shadow was obviously an assassin, Kain a pirate, and Mark a knight. But wasn't Myr a monk? Why then had she used a martial atrs kick to drive that stick into the ground? Monks didn't fight... right? Something about Myr interested Matt. he didn't know what, but there was something about her... hmm. Oh well. Thinking of these things would do nothing but confuse him now. He could tell. Matt instead shoce to think of nothing and just listen. He stayed like this for a while. It must have been a few hours. The sound of a fish jumping out of the water snapped him back to attention. He looked up. The moon had shifted positions. He had been here for a while. He smiled. He loved the night. The moon especially.
Matt stood up, his joints popping. After a moment of extra thought, he started to take his cloths off, down to his underwear. He set the clothes down on the rock and stepped into the water of the pool. he shivered, but smiled. It had been a while since he had a good swim.
Matt stood up, his joints popping. After a moment of extra thought, he started to take his cloths off, down to his underwear. He set the clothes down on the rock and stepped into the water of the pool. he shivered, but smiled. It had been a while since he had a good swim.
Kain walked down to the river. He quickly dumped the solid plant bits, and then put his shirt in the stream to clean off. He scraped all his equipment and then set that away from the water. Using a bowl, Kain scooped out some water and went to rinse his equipment off. If he washed the tools directly in the stream, the water would be poisoned for several miles, and many would die. Kain was not so heartless that he would do that. As he returned for more water, Kain heard faint noises. He followed and he saw the thief swimming in a pristine little clearing. Kain briefly considered throwing some poison n the water, but left to continue his cleaning. "Damnation and Hellfire, that would have rid me of a very annoying little tick." Now that the most volatile poisons were removed, Kain went and washed the equipment directly in the river. After everything was clean, Kain hung up his shirt to dry, and set his equipment near the fire. He then went into his shelter, cleaned out the remains of his fire, and then prepared for sleep. He brought in all his supplies, packed them, and then set up several traps in the entrance of his shelter. Kain didn't trust the thief at all. Setting his gun close by, Kain allowed himself to drift off to sleep.
After setting his herbs down in his shelter, Mark grabbed an iron pot pot and walked towards a nearby river to collect water. After scooping up some water he noticed some splashing downstream. Mark had gone uphill, could it be possible some other people were down there? Peering behind some bushes, Mark looked down and saw Matt in his underwear, swimming.
Of course... An annoyed knight was about to turn away when he glansed at something else! It was Myr! Why would she be nearby why Matt was swimming in his underwear!? Those two didn't seem to have known each other beforehand, so romantic reasons were out of the question. Then it must be a coincidence of sorts. If that was the case, Mark would avoid the awkward situation that was sure to come any second now.
Turning around, the youth picked up his now-much-heaver pot and began luging it towards the camp. As he walked, Mark wondered if he should have told Matt about how close he was swimming to Myr. No, Mark hated getting in to awkward situations such as those. Much like indoor chores, he wouldn't touch them with a ten-foot long pole.
Arriving at the camp, Mark went to his shelter and grabbed the herbs and a wooden stirring spoon. After setting up the pot with some stirdy sticks, the knight added the plants. Of course, he made sure to prepare the herbs first. Seeing nothing better to do, Mark plopped down and lazily stirred the broth with his spoon. Nearby, the sleeping Shadow was resting against a tree.
Of course... An annoyed knight was about to turn away when he glansed at something else! It was Myr! Why would she be nearby why Matt was swimming in his underwear!? Those two didn't seem to have known each other beforehand, so romantic reasons were out of the question. Then it must be a coincidence of sorts. If that was the case, Mark would avoid the awkward situation that was sure to come any second now.
Turning around, the youth picked up his now-much-heaver pot and began luging it towards the camp. As he walked, Mark wondered if he should have told Matt about how close he was swimming to Myr. No, Mark hated getting in to awkward situations such as those. Much like indoor chores, he wouldn't touch them with a ten-foot long pole.
Arriving at the camp, Mark went to his shelter and grabbed the herbs and a wooden stirring spoon. After setting up the pot with some stirdy sticks, the knight added the plants. Of course, he made sure to prepare the herbs first. Seeing nothing better to do, Mark plopped down and lazily stirred the broth with his spoon. Nearby, the sleeping Shadow was resting against a tree.
Myr felt Mark come and go, just as she felt Kain downstream, then leaving, and Matt apparently in the water itself upstream. It was interesting, what the right state of mind could do to your perception of the world. Breathing deeply one last time, the monk allowed her eyes to crack open slowly, the immediate world coming back into focus over what lay beyond, though to say she had lost all awareness of everything else would not be entirely correct.
Standing, she noted that the decrease in temperature with the advent of evening had caused her to stiffen a bit, so she maneuvered smoothly through several complicated stretches, a few of which she was sure made her more rubber than human, or maybe one of those twisted pastries bakers made from leftover dough. She couldn't recall what they were named presently.
Straightening at last, she padded back to camp, waving at Mark as she passed. "Smells nice," she put in softly, trying not to disturb the sleeping figure any more than was necessary. She noted also that Kain appeared to have taken up residence in one of the shelters, and was glad that at least someone was making use of them. "I'm not sure how many of us will be eating," she continued with a hint of amusement, gesturing to the two assassins. "But perhaps it would make sense to do so in the morning?"
Leaving it to Mark's discretion, then, she appraised the nearby trees, selecting a a deciduous one with broad branches. None of them were quite low enough to reach from the ground, so she selected one and jumped, catching hold of the branch in her hands and pulling herself up gracefully enough. It was a good thing she had enjoyed such activities as a child.
Settling herself against the trunk, then, Myr crossed her legs in front of her, making sure she was well-placed so as not to fall at an inopportune time. It must have been the residual memories of childhood that made this situation so comfortable; she recalled the time she'd found a nest of birds this way, and had sat stock-still for several hours at once, simply watching as the mother bird went about teaching the young to fly. At the time, she had thought it the most wonderful thing in the world.
The faintest of smiles curved her mouth as she allowed her eyes to drop until the world was seen through a half-lidded stare; falling asleep was always a gradual process for her, one that she did not try to rush, though she could be awake at the slightest provocation. With any luck, it would not be too long before she as well drifted off for the night.
Standing, she noted that the decrease in temperature with the advent of evening had caused her to stiffen a bit, so she maneuvered smoothly through several complicated stretches, a few of which she was sure made her more rubber than human, or maybe one of those twisted pastries bakers made from leftover dough. She couldn't recall what they were named presently.
Straightening at last, she padded back to camp, waving at Mark as she passed. "Smells nice," she put in softly, trying not to disturb the sleeping figure any more than was necessary. She noted also that Kain appeared to have taken up residence in one of the shelters, and was glad that at least someone was making use of them. "I'm not sure how many of us will be eating," she continued with a hint of amusement, gesturing to the two assassins. "But perhaps it would make sense to do so in the morning?"
Leaving it to Mark's discretion, then, she appraised the nearby trees, selecting a a deciduous one with broad branches. None of them were quite low enough to reach from the ground, so she selected one and jumped, catching hold of the branch in her hands and pulling herself up gracefully enough. It was a good thing she had enjoyed such activities as a child.
Settling herself against the trunk, then, Myr crossed her legs in front of her, making sure she was well-placed so as not to fall at an inopportune time. It must have been the residual memories of childhood that made this situation so comfortable; she recalled the time she'd found a nest of birds this way, and had sat stock-still for several hours at once, simply watching as the mother bird went about teaching the young to fly. At the time, she had thought it the most wonderful thing in the world.
The faintest of smiles curved her mouth as she allowed her eyes to drop until the world was seen through a half-lidded stare; falling asleep was always a gradual process for her, one that she did not try to rush, though she could be awake at the slightest provocation. With any luck, it would not be too long before she as well drifted off for the night.
Matt walked out of the water slowly, and smiled. The water had been colder than the air after all, so it was fairly warm to him. He was glad. If it had been colder than would have certainly made him a bit cross for the rest of the night. He jumped back to the rock his cloths were on and, after a quick shake, pulled his cloths back on. He ran his fingers through his white hair a few times, getting rid of the excess water. He Looked around a few times. He had could have heard Mark nearly a mile away, her armor made noise when he - or she, Matt supposed - walked. He had sensed something in the bushes nearby, but it was well concealed. The only ones around who could do that were Shadow and Kain, so it had to be ne of them. Matt couldn't think of which, but he shivered at the thought of it being Kain. He had been defenseless while swimming, and if he wanted to do something... Ouch. but Kain wouldn't do anything to him, right? Well, maybe by himself. But Shadow was probably keeping him from it. Matt felt a wave of relief run through himself. But his true surprise was that Myr seemed to be getting up to walk back to camp. The act itself was innocent enough, but the fact that Matt hadn't sensed her in the first place... she must have been petrified to be that still. Matt hopped back to camp and looked around. After a quick 'Hi' to Mark, he looked at Kains hut. Now was the perfect time to get the- ...oh dang it. Matt could see the glint of a trap just outside his hut. Smart... The trap wasn't that complicated, so Mat guessed there were others hidden even better. And even smarter still, they were positioned just right. Matt could have slipped by easily, but they're wasn't enough room because of the hut. Matt resisted the urge to clap. that dude was smart... Oh well, he had plently of time to get it. Time for sleep... And Myr had taken one of the good branches. Dang... Matt looked around elsewhere and saw another one. Awesome. He jumped up and landed on the branch gracefully, and proceded to climb upwards. He looked down after a few seconds. Hehe... they were so tiny.
He layed back and drew his sword, taking the dagger out of it too. He stabbed the sword to the right of him, in the branch, and the dagger to his left. He did this so he wouldn't fall. The blades acting as fences, Matt rested his head on the trunk, shutting his eyes. Goodnight world, and all who inhabit it... exept for Kain. Kain didn't get a goodnight. Matt was asleep in seconds.
He layed back and drew his sword, taking the dagger out of it too. He stabbed the sword to the right of him, in the branch, and the dagger to his left. He did this so he wouldn't fall. The blades acting as fences, Matt rested his head on the trunk, shutting his eyes. Goodnight world, and all who inhabit it... exept for Kain. Kain didn't get a goodnight. Matt was asleep in seconds.
Shadow's thoughts drifted too and fro as he lay asleep in the night under his tree.
Much had happened during this day.
First he lost his mark due to an anonymous tip off that he was coming.
Next the town is attacked by pirates.
He is reunited with Kain and find a few new companions along the way.
Such a strange life he led, but he didn't really mind it.
Shadow stretched out his arms over his head as the sun began to slowly creep over the horizon.
The light barely touched his eyes before they snapped open and the first few rays finally broke through, dilating his pupils as he turned his head to shield himself from the bright light shining down on their camp.
Shadow stood silently and slowly, making sure not to disturb any of his new companions, as they were all still fast asleep.
Ahead lay a new day, and one which would prove most peaceful if the bright clear sky was any indication of things to come.
Much had happened during this day.
First he lost his mark due to an anonymous tip off that he was coming.
Next the town is attacked by pirates.
He is reunited with Kain and find a few new companions along the way.
Such a strange life he led, but he didn't really mind it.
Shadow stretched out his arms over his head as the sun began to slowly creep over the horizon.
The light barely touched his eyes before they snapped open and the first few rays finally broke through, dilating his pupils as he turned his head to shield himself from the bright light shining down on their camp.
Shadow stood silently and slowly, making sure not to disturb any of his new companions, as they were all still fast asleep.
Ahead lay a new day, and one which would prove most peaceful if the bright clear sky was any indication of things to come.
(For now we're in Shaharan, so make sure it's clear in your 'Where?' thingie at the top of the posting box)
The two and a half days of travel had taken a toll on the group as they had struggled to get used to each other. Peaceful personalities clashed with those of the more aggressive ones and created tensions and distrust between certain members, though their names remain unspoken.
Shadow had received a Falcon Letter from Xie, the beloved Falcon of his best friend Drake. Taira had commandeered Xie's services in order to send notice to Shadow that a large force of the Capital city's militia, about a hundred and fifty strong, had massed in preparation for his arrival. Shadow's mark had informed the Emperor of Shaharan of the Red-Eyed Demon's impending arrival, and warned him that Shadow was after his life.
The sneaky little weasel.
Shadow now had problems on a new scale to deal with, as there was no way to avoid a confrontation in order to gain access to his final mark and soon resume his primary mission of finding and destroying the final seeds of Teisei's grip on the continent.
As the group reached a hilltop and beheld the majesty of the mighty Castle of Shaharan's Capital city, they also beheld the militia gathered around the main perimeter of the Castle...
... At only a half mile away from their new opposition, this would be a long, and undoubtedly bloody day...
The two and a half days of travel had taken a toll on the group as they had struggled to get used to each other. Peaceful personalities clashed with those of the more aggressive ones and created tensions and distrust between certain members, though their names remain unspoken.
Shadow had received a Falcon Letter from Xie, the beloved Falcon of his best friend Drake. Taira had commandeered Xie's services in order to send notice to Shadow that a large force of the Capital city's militia, about a hundred and fifty strong, had massed in preparation for his arrival. Shadow's mark had informed the Emperor of Shaharan of the Red-Eyed Demon's impending arrival, and warned him that Shadow was after his life.
The sneaky little weasel.
Shadow now had problems on a new scale to deal with, as there was no way to avoid a confrontation in order to gain access to his final mark and soon resume his primary mission of finding and destroying the final seeds of Teisei's grip on the continent.
As the group reached a hilltop and beheld the majesty of the mighty Castle of Shaharan's Capital city, they also beheld the militia gathered around the main perimeter of the Castle...
... At only a half mile away from their new opposition, this would be a long, and undoubtedly bloody day...
Kain surveyed the scene before them. A rough group, but dangerous nonetheless. Kain had only grown more annoyed at the little thief in the two days they traveled together, and when the Falcon Letter came bringing unfortunate news, Kain's blood began to boil. Kain had since changed into his more rugged clothes. A tight fitting, sleeveless black shirt that showed off his large and battle scarred arms, fitted pants made of a flexible material that allowed for full movement range, armored leather boots, leather bracers that concealed a throwing knife each, as well as his ever present gun. His long hair was tied back in a ponytail so that it would not get in the way during the battle. There was dead silence as the opposing groups glared at each other. That silence was finally ended as Raven gave out a piercing cry. That sound, passed down from myth and superstition, has always been associated as the sound of death to those who hear it. Even Kain, who raised the bird, shivered slightly at the force she put into it. He let out a wolfish grin and readied his gun. "Lot of men out there Shadow... How would you like to proceed?"
Shadow was silent for a long while before answering.
Although he would never admit to it, this kind of force appealed to his latent violent nature, and he was absolutely elated at the prospect of being throw in into a battle such as this.
He lived for it.
"... I don't want any of you getting anywhere near me in this battle..." He said, as he looked at Kain out of the corner of his eye.
Shadow and Kain both knew of a way to end the battle with no losses to their own group, but it was dangerous and extremely risky, as they were also both aware of the consequences should it fail.
"... If I can avoid using it, I wish to do so. Understand Kain?" He asked, his tone low and serious.
Although he would never admit to it, this kind of force appealed to his latent violent nature, and he was absolutely elated at the prospect of being throw in into a battle such as this.
He lived for it.
"... I don't want any of you getting anywhere near me in this battle..." He said, as he looked at Kain out of the corner of his eye.
Shadow and Kain both knew of a way to end the battle with no losses to their own group, but it was dangerous and extremely risky, as they were also both aware of the consequences should it fail.
"... If I can avoid using it, I wish to do so. Understand Kain?" He asked, his tone low and serious.
((((((SHAHARAN. IGNORE THE CRE'EST))))))
Kain's grin faltered. "Shadow, men like us live for this! We are hunters! As the falcon hunts the fish and mice, and as the wolves hunt deer and livestock, so too do we hunt men. If they are protecting the weasel, then they are evil. But fine, if you wish me to have some restraint, then I shall. I suppose a warning is in order..." Raising his voice, Kain shouted, "STAND DOWN, AND WE WILL ALLOW YOU TO LIVE! WE ONLY NEED TO KILL ONE MAN THIS DAY!" A man stepped forward. Kain's powerful eyes could see the amusement on the man's face, as well as the other militia men. "Bold words for only five people! I think my men can finish this without breaking a sweat!" Kain looked to Shadow.
"Well, I tried to warn them." From this distance, no arrow nor crossbow would be able to hit them. The primitive guns they had also were not suitable for this range. Kain lifted his gun, sighted down the barrel, and pulled the trigger. a massive explosion echoed across the battlefield, and the head of the man next to the captain exploded, spraying blood, brains, and skull bits all over the other men. Kain relished the horrified looks of shock and terror that appeared. Looking through the group, Kain only saw twenty archers, and ten more who wielded crossbows. So, thirty long range weapons altogether. Not wanting to waste the initial shocking effect of his attack, Kain began running forward, hoping to kill the long distance fighters and be able to draw his weapon by the time the he reaches the close range fighters. He let out a scream of pure rage as he charged a group of skilled fighter that numbered in the hundreds.
Kain briefly realized just how completely insane he must be to have done that. No time to think now though. Time to kill.
Kain's grin faltered. "Shadow, men like us live for this! We are hunters! As the falcon hunts the fish and mice, and as the wolves hunt deer and livestock, so too do we hunt men. If they are protecting the weasel, then they are evil. But fine, if you wish me to have some restraint, then I shall. I suppose a warning is in order..." Raising his voice, Kain shouted, "STAND DOWN, AND WE WILL ALLOW YOU TO LIVE! WE ONLY NEED TO KILL ONE MAN THIS DAY!" A man stepped forward. Kain's powerful eyes could see the amusement on the man's face, as well as the other militia men. "Bold words for only five people! I think my men can finish this without breaking a sweat!" Kain looked to Shadow.
"Well, I tried to warn them." From this distance, no arrow nor crossbow would be able to hit them. The primitive guns they had also were not suitable for this range. Kain lifted his gun, sighted down the barrel, and pulled the trigger. a massive explosion echoed across the battlefield, and the head of the man next to the captain exploded, spraying blood, brains, and skull bits all over the other men. Kain relished the horrified looks of shock and terror that appeared. Looking through the group, Kain only saw twenty archers, and ten more who wielded crossbows. So, thirty long range weapons altogether. Not wanting to waste the initial shocking effect of his attack, Kain began running forward, hoping to kill the long distance fighters and be able to draw his weapon by the time the he reaches the close range fighters. He let out a scream of pure rage as he charged a group of skilled fighter that numbered in the hundreds.
Kain briefly realized just how completely insane he must be to have done that. No time to think now though. Time to kill.
(Dammit! See, this is what happens when you slack off guys. Don't make my mistakes... Post in Shaharan, not Cre' Est please... *palm face*)
Shadow rolled his eyes and shook his head before taking off after Kain.
He tossed his ruined jacket off and sprinted to Kain's side, drawing the Twins from their sheaths and raising them into an X formation in front of him before swiping them sideways and out, ready for combat.
Shadow had to wonder if it would be possible to avoid it against numbers this large.
Myr was a monk and preferred not to fight if the battle didn't concern her, and Matt didn't seem the type to confront this kind of force either.
Shadow had been wrong about people before, and he hoped he was wrong now.
He glanced over his shoulder, checking the others as he continued his sprint towards a now oncoming force of soldiers.
Shadow rolled his eyes and shook his head before taking off after Kain.
He tossed his ruined jacket off and sprinted to Kain's side, drawing the Twins from their sheaths and raising them into an X formation in front of him before swiping them sideways and out, ready for combat.
Shadow had to wonder if it would be possible to avoid it against numbers this large.
Myr was a monk and preferred not to fight if the battle didn't concern her, and Matt didn't seem the type to confront this kind of force either.
Shadow had been wrong about people before, and he hoped he was wrong now.
He glanced over his shoulder, checking the others as he continued his sprint towards a now oncoming force of soldiers.
Mark drew Hildebrande. The sword had given off no vibe, so it would be normal for this fight. The knight currently had on light armor, with his hair tucked up under his cap. This fight would be difficult. The small group was greatly outnumbered, and even the stongest of people could be overwhelmed. Taking a few seconds to brace himself, Mark took a step foreward. Then another, and another. Stopping breifly, Mark tilted his blade in such a way against the light that the brightness hit Kain's opponents directly in the eyes. However, by then the first few soldiers had reached him and were only a few yards away. Sprinting right through them, Mark slashed one right between the ribs, and simultaniously dodged and slashed all other opponents. But this was just the begining of the fight.
"... dang." Matt looked at the crowd in front of him. This would be... difficult, to say the least. Should he get involved? Or did they have this taken care of? So many choices, so little time. ... Well, just one choice, really. Other choices came later.
Shadow seemed to be doing well, and so was Kain. Mark was doing fine. Did they even NEED him?
His thoughts were interupted by a sword heading for his throat. Matt ducked down and then jumped, standing on the blade itself. The soldier's mouth dropped.
"Leave me alone." Matt said simply before he kicked the man in the nose and sent the bleeding man to the ground. Some other soldiers took note of this and charged at him.
"Dang it..." Matt mumbled as he drew his sword. He was in this now, wether or not he liked it.
One died with a simple sword to the gut. The next a dagger to the throat. The feet were cut off of the next one, and Matt ducked in time to dodge a sword to the head before the soldier was stabbed in the kneecap and kicked in the chest, sending him flying.
Matt stood up and dusted himself off. A glance upward showed more soldiers comeing for him.
... Matt considered saying dang again, but it wasn't worth the effort.
Shadow seemed to be doing well, and so was Kain. Mark was doing fine. Did they even NEED him?
His thoughts were interupted by a sword heading for his throat. Matt ducked down and then jumped, standing on the blade itself. The soldier's mouth dropped.
"Leave me alone." Matt said simply before he kicked the man in the nose and sent the bleeding man to the ground. Some other soldiers took note of this and charged at him.
"Dang it..." Matt mumbled as he drew his sword. He was in this now, wether or not he liked it.
One died with a simple sword to the gut. The next a dagger to the throat. The feet were cut off of the next one, and Matt ducked in time to dodge a sword to the head before the soldier was stabbed in the kneecap and kicked in the chest, sending him flying.
Matt stood up and dusted himself off. A glance upward showed more soldiers comeing for him.
... Matt considered saying dang again, but it wasn't worth the effort.
Myr watched as, one by one, her allies joined the battle. Blood flew from he edges of blades, spurted from the throats, chests, arms of men, spilling out upon the open ground as if to turn the very world itself red. Her fingernails bit into the skin of her palms as she saw all of this, and the wrenching feeling in her gut informed her that she might be sick if she watched it for too much longer.
She could not blame them for defending themselves, that much was true. Nor would she want to. Yet, every man that fell to the ground was like another weight, pressed down upon her heart with such gravity that it became difficult to breathe. These men... had they known what was coming? Or had they anticipated an easy slaughter of a different kind? Did such things even matter?
To reduce suffering; this was the goal she had attached herself to not long after descending from the mountains. And a descent most of her kin would doubtless consider it. The monks knew of war and combat, of violence, but the first was little more than a subject for study, a reaffirmation that seclusion in the temple really was the best way of life. Combat and violence were known differently, perhaps more intimately than most soldiers would ever understand them, for violence was a thing to be subdued, transcended, understood. To give oneself over to the temptation to kill was considered a mortal weakness. Myr couldn't pretend to know such things one way or another, but she did know that she felt nothing more strongly than the compulsion to stop it, to cease the destruction of human life that was happening right before her.
But such a thing was an impossibility for her alone, and she knew this well enough indeed. What could she do, then, to minimize the death? The answer came subtly, and it took a moment for more comprehension to set in. When it did, she could not help but recall the words her master had spoken to her on the day she left.
If you take with you nothing else I have taught, remember this: the one truly at peace is not the one who can find i in a garden, but the one who can find it amidst the eaves of greatest conflict. It had made a certain kind of sense to her, then, but now it seemed to mean more.
Her troubled expression dropped back into serenity, and Myr moved forward. The woman was unarmed and unarmored, easily the most vulnerable-looking of the bunch, and it was not long before this fact came to the attention of several soldiers, who broke away from whatever else they were doing to come at her, perhaps eager to make the first kill.
They would not have it. The hooded figure did not flinch as they approached, and though swords and spears and axes sliced through the air countless times in what seemed an inevitable course to her demise, never once was she there to be hit. The woman wove deftly through the tangle of attackers, finding chinks in armor, weaknesses in defense that the soldiers had not anticipated. Precise strikes were delivered to vital points on their bodies: necks, shoulders, junctures of limbs; flowing smoothly from one sequence of moves through the next, Myr was as water over stone. Men collapsed in heaps on the ground, but not one of them would die by her hand.
Never once would the peacefulness leave the monk's countenance, not even after a close call dislodged her hood, nor when the subsequent jeers about girls on a battlefield reached her ears. Eyes of uncanny violet would only regard with mercy and perhaps pity when they mocked her, only to meet the earth below in the exchange that would inevitably follow.
She could not blame them for defending themselves, that much was true. Nor would she want to. Yet, every man that fell to the ground was like another weight, pressed down upon her heart with such gravity that it became difficult to breathe. These men... had they known what was coming? Or had they anticipated an easy slaughter of a different kind? Did such things even matter?
To reduce suffering; this was the goal she had attached herself to not long after descending from the mountains. And a descent most of her kin would doubtless consider it. The monks knew of war and combat, of violence, but the first was little more than a subject for study, a reaffirmation that seclusion in the temple really was the best way of life. Combat and violence were known differently, perhaps more intimately than most soldiers would ever understand them, for violence was a thing to be subdued, transcended, understood. To give oneself over to the temptation to kill was considered a mortal weakness. Myr couldn't pretend to know such things one way or another, but she did know that she felt nothing more strongly than the compulsion to stop it, to cease the destruction of human life that was happening right before her.
But such a thing was an impossibility for her alone, and she knew this well enough indeed. What could she do, then, to minimize the death? The answer came subtly, and it took a moment for more comprehension to set in. When it did, she could not help but recall the words her master had spoken to her on the day she left.
If you take with you nothing else I have taught, remember this: the one truly at peace is not the one who can find i in a garden, but the one who can find it amidst the eaves of greatest conflict. It had made a certain kind of sense to her, then, but now it seemed to mean more.
Her troubled expression dropped back into serenity, and Myr moved forward. The woman was unarmed and unarmored, easily the most vulnerable-looking of the bunch, and it was not long before this fact came to the attention of several soldiers, who broke away from whatever else they were doing to come at her, perhaps eager to make the first kill.
They would not have it. The hooded figure did not flinch as they approached, and though swords and spears and axes sliced through the air countless times in what seemed an inevitable course to her demise, never once was she there to be hit. The woman wove deftly through the tangle of attackers, finding chinks in armor, weaknesses in defense that the soldiers had not anticipated. Precise strikes were delivered to vital points on their bodies: necks, shoulders, junctures of limbs; flowing smoothly from one sequence of moves through the next, Myr was as water over stone. Men collapsed in heaps on the ground, but not one of them would die by her hand.
Never once would the peacefulness leave the monk's countenance, not even after a close call dislodged her hood, nor when the subsequent jeers about girls on a battlefield reached her ears. Eyes of uncanny violet would only regard with mercy and perhaps pity when they mocked her, only to meet the earth below in the exchange that would inevitably follow.
Kain's gun smoked as he fired off round after round. He was fairly certain all the long distance fighters were dead, but he had lost count, which was dangerous in such a battle.Holstering his preferred weapon, Kain unsheathed his great sword, feeling its coldness right down to the bone. "One day, I am going to dissect you and find out what produces this phenomenon." Kain lunged forward, cutting straight through a leather cap and splitting the skull underneath. Without missing a step, Kain brought the sword around and sliced another man in half. Turning to his right, Kain grabbed another soldier, and pulled him close as a pikeman stabbed at Kain. the pike instead killed the soldier Kain had grabbed. Kain dropped the body, stepped on the pike, and stabbed the man in the throat. Pulling the weapon out of the body, Kain turned and hurled it at yet another man. The aim was true, and another fell to Kain's savagery. Kain dashed back and forth, his sword never stopping its deadly sweep. Bodies mounted, and while Kain managed to dodge a majority of blows, he soon began accumulating cuts and scrapes. This would be a hard battle... Kain wasn't sure if survival was possible. Sheathing his large sword, Kain pulled out his knives. His arms were getting tired from swinging that beast of a weapon, and Kain needed speed. He Blocked an overhead strike from a swords man, and stabbed the man in between the joints of the armor. the force of the blow lifted the man in the air, and before he could fall, Kain stabbed downward with the second knife, severing his subclavian vein. Another man swung a spear at Kain's head. Ducking, Kain swung his knife at the man's lightly armored thigh. The gout of blood confirmed that Kain had severed the femoral artery.
Kain stood, ready to kill another man. He took two steps forward before intense pain blossomed in his right shoulder. Looking over, Kain saw a crossbow bolt sticking out of his deltoid. That would greatly reduce the right arm's effectiveness. Kain threw his left blade at the man, and smirked as it embedded itself in the man's skull. Men began surrounding Kain, noticing the injury. "Damn!" Kain shouted as he sheathed his other knife. Pulling out his gun, Kain switched it to single barrel mode, and began shooting quickly. The men collapsed, but Kain was feeling dizzy from the accumulated wounds, especially the large bolt. This could not go on for much longer...
Kain stood, ready to kill another man. He took two steps forward before intense pain blossomed in his right shoulder. Looking over, Kain saw a crossbow bolt sticking out of his deltoid. That would greatly reduce the right arm's effectiveness. Kain threw his left blade at the man, and smirked as it embedded itself in the man's skull. Men began surrounding Kain, noticing the injury. "Damn!" Kain shouted as he sheathed his other knife. Pulling out his gun, Kain switched it to single barrel mode, and began shooting quickly. The men collapsed, but Kain was feeling dizzy from the accumulated wounds, especially the large bolt. This could not go on for much longer...
(Shaharan)
Shadow zigged and zagged, drawing upon every ounce of knowledge, speed, agility and skill he had acquired since birth to avoid the attacks aimed at him, but despite his best efforts, for every man that fell, two more took his place.
Shadow's first kill was a pikeman, whose weapon had been promptly disarmed and disposed of before the man himself went down via a blade through his mouth and out the back of his skull.
Shadow used the Twins with deadly precision, striking at organs and arteries. Every slash had a target, and every target was decimated.
Shadow saw the intestines, stomachs, and rivers of blood from each target around him.
Times were beginning to grow desperate however, as Shadow's stamina was quickly draining, and it would not be too much longer before his body lost its ability to keep up with his eyes.
By the time he realized that Kain was injured a short distance away, Shadow was swamped in the blood of his victims, and the scent filled his nose as he continued his onslaught.
He had to have killed at least twenty men by now, but the onrushing force was beginning to wear him down mentally as his targets were never clear until they were too close for comfort.
This was a losing battle, Shadow knew it.
Every attack that came weakened him slightly more, even with the aid of his trademark black smoke bombs, the battle was not going well, and every minute that ticked by was an eternity.
It really didn't matter what happened at this point...
... This battle wouldn't last much longer...
Shadow zigged and zagged, drawing upon every ounce of knowledge, speed, agility and skill he had acquired since birth to avoid the attacks aimed at him, but despite his best efforts, for every man that fell, two more took his place.
Shadow's first kill was a pikeman, whose weapon had been promptly disarmed and disposed of before the man himself went down via a blade through his mouth and out the back of his skull.
Shadow used the Twins with deadly precision, striking at organs and arteries. Every slash had a target, and every target was decimated.
Shadow saw the intestines, stomachs, and rivers of blood from each target around him.
Times were beginning to grow desperate however, as Shadow's stamina was quickly draining, and it would not be too much longer before his body lost its ability to keep up with his eyes.
By the time he realized that Kain was injured a short distance away, Shadow was swamped in the blood of his victims, and the scent filled his nose as he continued his onslaught.
He had to have killed at least twenty men by now, but the onrushing force was beginning to wear him down mentally as his targets were never clear until they were too close for comfort.
This was a losing battle, Shadow knew it.
Every attack that came weakened him slightly more, even with the aid of his trademark black smoke bombs, the battle was not going well, and every minute that ticked by was an eternity.
It really didn't matter what happened at this point...
... This battle wouldn't last much longer...
Kain noticed that the tide of battle was slowly shifting. perhaps if they had a few more skilled fighters, this could have been won. But Kain didn't realize how well-trained these soldiers were, and severely underestimated their abilities. "Never underestimate your enemies... This has proved to be a humbling experience."
On top of the original amount of soldiers, it seems they kept a small number in reserve, and these fresh fighters joined the ranks. Kain didn't even bother with finesse at this point. Anyone who was within twenty feet of him was shot through the head. The soldiers surrounded Kain, but didn't close in. Instead, several threw their weapons at Kain, hoping to injure. Kain dodged these inexperienced throws, and the blades would sail past and injure one of the other soldiers. Oe time, Kain spun, grabbed the sword out of mid-air, and hurled it right back, impaling his target through the abdomen. Kain smirked as a look of fear flashed across the others' faces.
In a few moments, Kain caught up to Shadow, and kept warding off the men as he said, "Shadow... we have no choice. We were not anticipating the reserve group, or the level of skill they fight with. I believe we both also made the assumption that in the heat of battle, our little group would show its true strength... But they aren't trained for this kind of viciousness. Shadow, you have to activate Roda I'l Lousta. It is our only chance." Kain quickly shot three more enemies, waiting for Shadow's response.
On top of the original amount of soldiers, it seems they kept a small number in reserve, and these fresh fighters joined the ranks. Kain didn't even bother with finesse at this point. Anyone who was within twenty feet of him was shot through the head. The soldiers surrounded Kain, but didn't close in. Instead, several threw their weapons at Kain, hoping to injure. Kain dodged these inexperienced throws, and the blades would sail past and injure one of the other soldiers. Oe time, Kain spun, grabbed the sword out of mid-air, and hurled it right back, impaling his target through the abdomen. Kain smirked as a look of fear flashed across the others' faces.
In a few moments, Kain caught up to Shadow, and kept warding off the men as he said, "Shadow... we have no choice. We were not anticipating the reserve group, or the level of skill they fight with. I believe we both also made the assumption that in the heat of battle, our little group would show its true strength... But they aren't trained for this kind of viciousness. Shadow, you have to activate Roda I'l Lousta. It is our only chance." Kain quickly shot three more enemies, waiting for Shadow's response.
Shadow growled as he sliced another man's jugular and kicked his body back at another man, knocking him over.
"... Just be sure to keep them off of me until it has taken full effect!!" He shouted while dodging another man's thrown spear.
Shadow hated the idea, but there was no choice.
As he kicked another man into a throng of attackers, knocking them all off their feet and giving himself a few precious seconds, he wasted none of them.
Shadow promptly used the Twin in his right hand to give himself a large cut on his left forearm and brought it up to his face, inhaling the scent of his own blood as it mixed with the scent of blood from so many others around him.
The effect was almost immediate.
Shadow's vision blurred and he stumbled a step or two as he entered the Dace Va Bae'st, or Daze of Death.
Roda I'l Lousta had begun.
"... Just be sure to keep them off of me until it has taken full effect!!" He shouted while dodging another man's thrown spear.
Shadow hated the idea, but there was no choice.
As he kicked another man into a throng of attackers, knocking them all off their feet and giving himself a few precious seconds, he wasted none of them.
Shadow promptly used the Twin in his right hand to give himself a large cut on his left forearm and brought it up to his face, inhaling the scent of his own blood as it mixed with the scent of blood from so many others around him.
The effect was almost immediate.
Shadow's vision blurred and he stumbled a step or two as he entered the Dace Va Bae'st, or Daze of Death.
Roda I'l Lousta had begun.
Kain pulled out his own knife, and, ignoring the pain in his right arm, proceeded to slash and shoot, keeping all the enemies as far from Shadow as he could. Kain knew he only had seconds after the full effects started to escape before Shadow went into a full on warpath. No one would be safe then. A man tied to come from behind Shadow, but Kain shot him by aiming in between Shadow's shoulder and neck. Kain saw that the Blood Lust was almost complete, but he would continue fighting until Shadow gave the order.
Drawing on what little sense he had left, Shadow shot his arm back the direction they had come to the top of the hill.
It was the last thing he could do to warn him to get the others to safety, and then...
... All went blank as his eyes widened, his pupils dilated, and a low, guttural and feral growl escaped his mouth.
It was the last thing he could do to warn him to get the others to safety, and then...
... All went blank as his eyes widened, his pupils dilated, and a low, guttural and feral growl escaped his mouth.
"Shit!" Kain yelled as he sprinted away from Shadow as fast as he could. He looked around for the others, and noticed Mark and Matt fighting some distance away. Kain ran up to Mark, a look of pure terror on his face, and before the knight had a chance to react, Kain grabbed her arm and continued running.
"We need to get out of the battlefield if we want to survive!" Kain shouted to the knight. Hoping she got the message, Kain let her go as he continued sprinting toward the hill. "Hey! Thief! RETREAT NOW IF YOU WANT TO LIVE! I personally wouldn't mind you staying and dying though!" Kain shouted. When he finally reached Myr, Kain lifted her up onto his shoulder, shouting, "I will explain when we are a good distance away from Shadow. Right now, we are in exceptionally great danger." Kain continued his mad dash, and when he was finally over the hill, he set Myr down and doubled over, panting heavily. He soon recovered and said, "We should wait for the others." Kain winced as he heard the screams and clashing of steel. The battle sounded like a torture chamber more than anything else, and Kain felt a crashing wave of relief flood him as he realized they managed to get to safety.
"We need to get out of the battlefield if we want to survive!" Kain shouted to the knight. Hoping she got the message, Kain let her go as he continued sprinting toward the hill. "Hey! Thief! RETREAT NOW IF YOU WANT TO LIVE! I personally wouldn't mind you staying and dying though!" Kain shouted. When he finally reached Myr, Kain lifted her up onto his shoulder, shouting, "I will explain when we are a good distance away from Shadow. Right now, we are in exceptionally great danger." Kain continued his mad dash, and when he was finally over the hill, he set Myr down and doubled over, panting heavily. He soon recovered and said, "We should wait for the others." Kain winced as he heard the screams and clashing of steel. The battle sounded like a torture chamber more than anything else, and Kain felt a crashing wave of relief flood him as he realized they managed to get to safety.
And still they came. Myr was accumulating small cuts and bruises as she went, testament to the wear she was facing at the prospect of what seemed like ceaseless hordes of combatants, each as much bent on ending her life as the last.
That was a temptation she at least refused to give into, and despite her growing fatigue, Myr continued to fight up the harder path of finding ways to incapacitate without killing. Her stubbornness, it would seem, was more firmly ingrained than her otherwise pliant personality would lead one to believe, and she continued to meet the waves without falling.
Even as engaged as she was, certain things about the battlefield as a whole were not lost on her. She could hear the loud, percussive sounds that Kain's device made even over the sound of clashing steel. The smell of blood, so much blood, flooded her nose, and she tried to ignore it, the sensation that pointed to innumerable wounds she could not treat.
She noted a shift, too, in something closer to herself; several of the men she was engaged with parted to admit someone who was perhaps taller than she had ever seen, and carrying a double-headed axe that may well have weighed more than she did. The reverence with which the other soldiers chose to look at him was perhaps more indicative of skill than his size alone, and though she would never allow herself to feel fear, such was not to say that it was impossible to intimidate her.
The man, upon catching sight of exactly who it was that had been troubling the soldiers on this side of the field, narrowed his eyes, a smirk twisting his mouth. "Oi, men, and here I think it be some upstart whelp with a sword that got ye all riled up, but what is this? It be a woman! And barehanded, too! Shame on ye all." He turned to face Myr. "I don't know how ye got here, lass, but ya won't be livin' long to regret it."
With that, he raised he axe over his head as though it weighed nothing at all, and swung it with surprising dexterity. Myr dove to the side, landing in a roll so as to come up on her feet as quickly as possible. All the while, her mind was running as many calculations as it could. The monk never fought with adrenaline; such things would do her little good. Instead, she suppressed the natural instincts that might have made her faster or stronger, but would probably hinder her thinking as well. Her mind was clear, then, as she observed the copious amounts of thick, heavy plate armor the man was wearing, protected even at the joints.
This was going to be difficult. Dodging another slash, Myr watched the axe cleave the ground and decided that if she was dealt even a glancing blow, she probably would never wake up. Therefore, avoidance would be first priority. That did make it awfully difficult to take an offense, though, unless... yes that would have to do.
Steadying her breaths, Myr closed her eyes, allowing herself to listen for the sound of an incoming attack rather than relying upon her ability to see it. In doing so, she recalled the meditation she preformed every night, and tried to attain that same awareness again. Normally, it was easy enough, but in the heat of battle, where she was constantly forced to move, it was proving very difficult indeed. Slowly, slowly, she synthesized the sensations incoming, until once again, her world was a cohesive whole.
The external result was almost immediate: everything that happened seemed to make so much more sense, to the point where she could almost feel something coming before it did. A small, very slight variation, but one that meant she did not have to expend nearly as much effort in avoiding attacks at the last second. The ripples in the air were tangible on her skin, and she understood why the monks detested armor in all its forms. Clothes, she could feel through. Leather, not as much, and certainly plate blocked you from everything just as easily as from the bite of a sword.
Moving quickly in the space between attack and readiness for the next, Myr slid past her opponent and lashed out hard with her foot, catching him in the back of the knee, armored only lightly, causing him to stagger forward. The rest of the sequence was visible to her plain as day, and she leapt, spinning herself to place force behind the solid kick that would strike the side of his helmet, the resounding clang sounding not in the least pleasant. The man collapsed to one knee, bracing himself on his axe, and Myr took advantage, circling once more to run up the haft of the weapon pressed at an angle into the ground, coming to balance precariously on his shoulder. Praying that she was fast enough to pull this off, she hooked her fingers underneath his helmet and pulled, tossing the thing away. Her hand reached for the right vein at his neck, but by this time, the man had gotten over his disorientation well enough to stand, attempting to dislodge her. The monk was forced to latch on before she fell, and in doing so, collided painfully with the back of his armor, effectively hanging from his neck.
It became a contest of pure endurance then; Myr shifted her hold so as to slowly cut off bloodflow and eventually render him unconscious, even as he tried with all his might to dislodge her. Her grip was vise-like, though, and eventually he succumbed to sleep, and Myr was hard-pressed to get off him in enough time to avoid being fallen on.
Doubled over and panting, the monk raised her gaze to the men that still remained, who were looking at her with a strange mixture of fear, awe, and something else she could not place. She attempted to straighten, feeling something odd shift in the flow of battle at about the same time as Kain's voice yelled something to Matt. One of the soldiers, the one nearest to her, gulped, holding his sword unsteadily and advancing. At about the same time, though, Myr felt something collide heavily with her side, and soon she was quite literally thrown over Kain's shoulder as he made a mad dash for the edge of the field. Her protests were lost in the wind of their passage, and she was relieved when her feet finally met earth once more. The screams and cries of dying men rushed to fill the void of sound created by their velocity, and Myr turned to Kain.
"Please... I think we need to know what is happening here."
That was a temptation she at least refused to give into, and despite her growing fatigue, Myr continued to fight up the harder path of finding ways to incapacitate without killing. Her stubbornness, it would seem, was more firmly ingrained than her otherwise pliant personality would lead one to believe, and she continued to meet the waves without falling.
Even as engaged as she was, certain things about the battlefield as a whole were not lost on her. She could hear the loud, percussive sounds that Kain's device made even over the sound of clashing steel. The smell of blood, so much blood, flooded her nose, and she tried to ignore it, the sensation that pointed to innumerable wounds she could not treat.
She noted a shift, too, in something closer to herself; several of the men she was engaged with parted to admit someone who was perhaps taller than she had ever seen, and carrying a double-headed axe that may well have weighed more than she did. The reverence with which the other soldiers chose to look at him was perhaps more indicative of skill than his size alone, and though she would never allow herself to feel fear, such was not to say that it was impossible to intimidate her.
The man, upon catching sight of exactly who it was that had been troubling the soldiers on this side of the field, narrowed his eyes, a smirk twisting his mouth. "Oi, men, and here I think it be some upstart whelp with a sword that got ye all riled up, but what is this? It be a woman! And barehanded, too! Shame on ye all." He turned to face Myr. "I don't know how ye got here, lass, but ya won't be livin' long to regret it."
With that, he raised he axe over his head as though it weighed nothing at all, and swung it with surprising dexterity. Myr dove to the side, landing in a roll so as to come up on her feet as quickly as possible. All the while, her mind was running as many calculations as it could. The monk never fought with adrenaline; such things would do her little good. Instead, she suppressed the natural instincts that might have made her faster or stronger, but would probably hinder her thinking as well. Her mind was clear, then, as she observed the copious amounts of thick, heavy plate armor the man was wearing, protected even at the joints.
This was going to be difficult. Dodging another slash, Myr watched the axe cleave the ground and decided that if she was dealt even a glancing blow, she probably would never wake up. Therefore, avoidance would be first priority. That did make it awfully difficult to take an offense, though, unless... yes that would have to do.
Steadying her breaths, Myr closed her eyes, allowing herself to listen for the sound of an incoming attack rather than relying upon her ability to see it. In doing so, she recalled the meditation she preformed every night, and tried to attain that same awareness again. Normally, it was easy enough, but in the heat of battle, where she was constantly forced to move, it was proving very difficult indeed. Slowly, slowly, she synthesized the sensations incoming, until once again, her world was a cohesive whole.
The external result was almost immediate: everything that happened seemed to make so much more sense, to the point where she could almost feel something coming before it did. A small, very slight variation, but one that meant she did not have to expend nearly as much effort in avoiding attacks at the last second. The ripples in the air were tangible on her skin, and she understood why the monks detested armor in all its forms. Clothes, she could feel through. Leather, not as much, and certainly plate blocked you from everything just as easily as from the bite of a sword.
Moving quickly in the space between attack and readiness for the next, Myr slid past her opponent and lashed out hard with her foot, catching him in the back of the knee, armored only lightly, causing him to stagger forward. The rest of the sequence was visible to her plain as day, and she leapt, spinning herself to place force behind the solid kick that would strike the side of his helmet, the resounding clang sounding not in the least pleasant. The man collapsed to one knee, bracing himself on his axe, and Myr took advantage, circling once more to run up the haft of the weapon pressed at an angle into the ground, coming to balance precariously on his shoulder. Praying that she was fast enough to pull this off, she hooked her fingers underneath his helmet and pulled, tossing the thing away. Her hand reached for the right vein at his neck, but by this time, the man had gotten over his disorientation well enough to stand, attempting to dislodge her. The monk was forced to latch on before she fell, and in doing so, collided painfully with the back of his armor, effectively hanging from his neck.
It became a contest of pure endurance then; Myr shifted her hold so as to slowly cut off bloodflow and eventually render him unconscious, even as he tried with all his might to dislodge her. Her grip was vise-like, though, and eventually he succumbed to sleep, and Myr was hard-pressed to get off him in enough time to avoid being fallen on.
Doubled over and panting, the monk raised her gaze to the men that still remained, who were looking at her with a strange mixture of fear, awe, and something else she could not place. She attempted to straighten, feeling something odd shift in the flow of battle at about the same time as Kain's voice yelled something to Matt. One of the soldiers, the one nearest to her, gulped, holding his sword unsteadily and advancing. At about the same time, though, Myr felt something collide heavily with her side, and soon she was quite literally thrown over Kain's shoulder as he made a mad dash for the edge of the field. Her protests were lost in the wind of their passage, and she was relieved when her feet finally met earth once more. The screams and cries of dying men rushed to fill the void of sound created by their velocity, and Myr turned to Kain.
"Please... I think we need to know what is happening here."
Kain's face became grin as the man reached up to his shoulder and forced the bolt all the way through. Kain felt the pain, but suppressed it with sheer will. He then pulled out a small tin from his pouch, and filled the wound with a paste that would rapidly accelerate the skin and muscle regeneration. The paste was an invention of Kain's. After encountering a strange savage group of warriors from the frozen north, Kain got the idea for the paste from this strange herb and mushroom blend the warriors ate to produce a berserk state. They claimed the blend also strengthened their warriors, and Kain was inclined to believe them, as most of the tribe members were near seven feet tall. Further research showed it rapidly accelerated growth rates. Kain also threw in herbs to numb pain, and when those took effect, Kain's face visibly relaxed.
"I will have to explain myself again when the others arrive, but what is happening is Shadow is taking care of the rest of the soldiers... Unfortunately, we had to call upon the power of what he calls 'Roda I'l Lousta.' It is a vicious bloodlust where he will kill anything living around him. Including friends. So, I had to get you all out of there quickly, or he would have turned on you as well."
"I will have to explain myself again when the others arrive, but what is happening is Shadow is taking care of the rest of the soldiers... Unfortunately, we had to call upon the power of what he calls 'Roda I'l Lousta.' It is a vicious bloodlust where he will kill anything living around him. Including friends. So, I had to get you all out of there quickly, or he would have turned on you as well."
Myr's eyes widened slightly at the mention of what Kain called the Roda I'l Lousta. Her eyebrows furrowed, then, and she grew contemplative and silent for a moment.
Not so much so that she did not notice Kain's self-ministrations. "Do you need a bandage?" she asked, trying to think about something else other then the battle they had just been in for a while. True, Shadow and Kain had been forthright enough in telling the rest of them that they would likely be pursued, but she had not thought it would get to quite this scale. Just who was it that they had angered enough to meet with this kind of resistance? Someone powerful indeed, it would seem.
Sighing softly through her nose, Myr took a seat upon the grass. She herself was covered in numerous cuts and a few large bruises where she'd stepped into blows to avoid worse ones, but these were largely negligible to her mind, and only a few were even bleeding that much. The fall from her last opponent's shoulders had required some rather dexterous midair adjustment, and she'd landed on an uneven patch of ground. Her right ankle was now protesting the situation quite painfully, but the sensation never made itself apparent in her face. It would be sore for a while, but it had not broken, this she knew instinctively, and that would have to be enough of a reassurance for now. Ignore pain. Either it will end... or you will. Something of a brutal adage perhaps, but then she never held anyone but herself to it, so perhaps it was not such a bad one.
She trusted that Kain would understand the most logical questions to come up in a situation like this, so she did not bother to ask them. If he wished to provide more information now, wait until the others came, or simply not elaborate at all, she would not press the point, as it was simply not a part of her nature to do so. Better to accept those things that you could not control, and expend effort only on what you could affect by doing so.
Not so much so that she did not notice Kain's self-ministrations. "Do you need a bandage?" she asked, trying to think about something else other then the battle they had just been in for a while. True, Shadow and Kain had been forthright enough in telling the rest of them that they would likely be pursued, but she had not thought it would get to quite this scale. Just who was it that they had angered enough to meet with this kind of resistance? Someone powerful indeed, it would seem.
Sighing softly through her nose, Myr took a seat upon the grass. She herself was covered in numerous cuts and a few large bruises where she'd stepped into blows to avoid worse ones, but these were largely negligible to her mind, and only a few were even bleeding that much. The fall from her last opponent's shoulders had required some rather dexterous midair adjustment, and she'd landed on an uneven patch of ground. Her right ankle was now protesting the situation quite painfully, but the sensation never made itself apparent in her face. It would be sore for a while, but it had not broken, this she knew instinctively, and that would have to be enough of a reassurance for now. Ignore pain. Either it will end... or you will. Something of a brutal adage perhaps, but then she never held anyone but herself to it, so perhaps it was not such a bad one.
She trusted that Kain would understand the most logical questions to come up in a situation like this, so she did not bother to ask them. If he wished to provide more information now, wait until the others came, or simply not elaborate at all, she would not press the point, as it was simply not a part of her nature to do so. Better to accept those things that you could not control, and expend effort only on what you could affect by doing so.
Kain shook his head. "The paste will harden into a sterile coating soon, so a bandage will be unnecessary. The paste will also disappear as my body uses it up to heal. If you would like some, I have plenty to go around, and we really should patch you up as well. I will provide more complete information when the others arrive. If they manage to make it."
... Restraint...
... Reason...
... Right and wrong...
... Friend and foe...
None of these things were present within Shadow's conscious mind any longer.
He knew neither danger, nor fatigue. Pain and pleasure were absent to his mind and body, and the value of life had since evaporated from his being.
Shadow flipped the Twins in his hands so the blades were no longer against his forearms... They now extended outwards.
Few people knew that Shadow fought with the blades tucked against his forearms to symbolize control and restraint, though most wouldn't recognize it as restraint due to his violent fighting style. Shadow now had a wicked grin on his face as his eyes were almost completely red with almost no black pupil to be seen in them.
There was a reason this was called 'Blood Lust'. Shadow now needed blood. To see it. To smell it. To observe it leaving the bodies of those around him. Shadow would not stop killing now until every living thing around him was dead, no matter who or what it was.
Shadow had always said that the mind controls the body, and now that Shadow's mind only understood the need for blood, his stamina was now unlimited.
The first thing that Shadow did was squat down and flare his arms out to the sides while arching his back and letting off a primal and horrendous shriek that echoed through the ears of everyone within earshot. All the soldiers upon hearing the sound of his now primal and feral voice began to shake, and they had forgotten the weapons they carried.
Shadow smiled at them and began to literally tear them apart bit by bit.
He chopped off fingers, feet, hands, and struck for the soft spot in the cartilage between the joints so that a clean and full cut was made. Men lost their arms from the elbows down and their legs from the knees down. All this was merely the beginning of a long and torturous ritual that Shadow always performed when in this horrible state, and now, the ritual period was over.
All the men around him were now paralyzed with fear and Shadow began, unopposed, to skin the victims around him who were no longer able to run away due to limb loss. Making long cuts along the spine and across the front of their bodies and tearing their skin off almost like a bed sheet while they were still alive and breathing. Muscles, veins, tendons, bones and everything in between became visible wherever the skin came off, which was never the whole body due to the clothing and whatnot. Instead, they lost the skin on sections of their upper torsos, or if they were unlucky, even farther down to the groin.
Shadow put the Twins away and began to literally rip off the limbs of the men he'd skinned, sending their cries of agony throughout the land. He ripped off legs from the knee down on the men who still had legs, and arms from the shoulder down.
What he did next broke the morale of all the troops around him, and was what now won the battle for him.
Shadow took a handful of blood from one of the men he'd skinned and held it up to his face. He sniffed the small pool and smiled at it. He dipped his tongue into the small pool and spit it out on the now still body of the man it had come from. He looked at the men ahead of him, smiled, and he let loose another primal cry to the heavens as he set his sights on another man in front of him.
All around the battlefield, there were cries that the Dark Goddess herself had possessed the Red-Eyed Demon and was here to take their souls and destroy them. The fear and confusion sent all the men, including the seasoned veterans, scrambling for the city gates, intent on getting away from the now possessed Demon before them.
One of them didn't make it very far however, as he was run down, and the ritual began all over again...
... Reason...
... Right and wrong...
... Friend and foe...
None of these things were present within Shadow's conscious mind any longer.
He knew neither danger, nor fatigue. Pain and pleasure were absent to his mind and body, and the value of life had since evaporated from his being.
Shadow flipped the Twins in his hands so the blades were no longer against his forearms... They now extended outwards.
Few people knew that Shadow fought with the blades tucked against his forearms to symbolize control and restraint, though most wouldn't recognize it as restraint due to his violent fighting style. Shadow now had a wicked grin on his face as his eyes were almost completely red with almost no black pupil to be seen in them.
There was a reason this was called 'Blood Lust'. Shadow now needed blood. To see it. To smell it. To observe it leaving the bodies of those around him. Shadow would not stop killing now until every living thing around him was dead, no matter who or what it was.
Shadow had always said that the mind controls the body, and now that Shadow's mind only understood the need for blood, his stamina was now unlimited.
The first thing that Shadow did was squat down and flare his arms out to the sides while arching his back and letting off a primal and horrendous shriek that echoed through the ears of everyone within earshot. All the soldiers upon hearing the sound of his now primal and feral voice began to shake, and they had forgotten the weapons they carried.
Shadow smiled at them and began to literally tear them apart bit by bit.
He chopped off fingers, feet, hands, and struck for the soft spot in the cartilage between the joints so that a clean and full cut was made. Men lost their arms from the elbows down and their legs from the knees down. All this was merely the beginning of a long and torturous ritual that Shadow always performed when in this horrible state, and now, the ritual period was over.
All the men around him were now paralyzed with fear and Shadow began, unopposed, to skin the victims around him who were no longer able to run away due to limb loss. Making long cuts along the spine and across the front of their bodies and tearing their skin off almost like a bed sheet while they were still alive and breathing. Muscles, veins, tendons, bones and everything in between became visible wherever the skin came off, which was never the whole body due to the clothing and whatnot. Instead, they lost the skin on sections of their upper torsos, or if they were unlucky, even farther down to the groin.
Shadow put the Twins away and began to literally rip off the limbs of the men he'd skinned, sending their cries of agony throughout the land. He ripped off legs from the knee down on the men who still had legs, and arms from the shoulder down.
What he did next broke the morale of all the troops around him, and was what now won the battle for him.
Shadow took a handful of blood from one of the men he'd skinned and held it up to his face. He sniffed the small pool and smiled at it. He dipped his tongue into the small pool and spit it out on the now still body of the man it had come from. He looked at the men ahead of him, smiled, and he let loose another primal cry to the heavens as he set his sights on another man in front of him.
All around the battlefield, there were cries that the Dark Goddess herself had possessed the Red-Eyed Demon and was here to take their souls and destroy them. The fear and confusion sent all the men, including the seasoned veterans, scrambling for the city gates, intent on getting away from the now possessed Demon before them.
One of them didn't make it very far however, as he was run down, and the ritual began all over again...
Myr was opening her mouth to say that she wold be quite fine, and perhaps to inquire as to the ingredients in that particular salve (as she had never seen one such before) when the sound of a savage cry, more animal than human, in truth, reached her ears, and her jaw clicked shut even as the shiver tore its way down her spine.
Though she had mastered her fear long ago, that was not to suggest she would wish to confront whatever was going on now. The problem was, she knew exactly who it was, if Kain's words were anything to go by. It was not long before the cacophony of anguished cries grew nightmarishly worse. These were not the throes of men about to die, these were the sounds of people, human beings, being mercilessly tortured, slowly and with unimaginable pain. She did not need to see what was happening to understand.
Heedless of the pain in her ankle, Myr drew her knees to her chest, grasping them tightly with her arms to try and control the trembling in her limbs. So much pain, so much death... the music of violence and the smell, the metallic tang of blood, would leave neither ears nor nose. And so Myr did the only thing that made sense to her: she inhaled deeply and listened. This was no time to turn away from reality, no time to deny the brutality that was happening behind her. Were it not a risk to the lives of the others, she would have watched as well, for she needed to.
She wondered if that even made any sense. Probably not, at least not to anyone else, she reflected as she closed her eyes, but that made it no less imperative for her to do so. Even though her eyes were closed, as the screaming grew worse, trails of liquid would slip silently and without show from behind her eyelids. She would sit like this, she decided, for as long as it took for the sounds to subside, for as long as it took the assassin to return to himself.
Though she had mastered her fear long ago, that was not to suggest she would wish to confront whatever was going on now. The problem was, she knew exactly who it was, if Kain's words were anything to go by. It was not long before the cacophony of anguished cries grew nightmarishly worse. These were not the throes of men about to die, these were the sounds of people, human beings, being mercilessly tortured, slowly and with unimaginable pain. She did not need to see what was happening to understand.
Heedless of the pain in her ankle, Myr drew her knees to her chest, grasping them tightly with her arms to try and control the trembling in her limbs. So much pain, so much death... the music of violence and the smell, the metallic tang of blood, would leave neither ears nor nose. And so Myr did the only thing that made sense to her: she inhaled deeply and listened. This was no time to turn away from reality, no time to deny the brutality that was happening behind her. Were it not a risk to the lives of the others, she would have watched as well, for she needed to.
She wondered if that even made any sense. Probably not, at least not to anyone else, she reflected as she closed her eyes, but that made it no less imperative for her to do so. Even though her eyes were closed, as the screaming grew worse, trails of liquid would slip silently and without show from behind her eyelids. She would sit like this, she decided, for as long as it took for the sounds to subside, for as long as it took the assassin to return to himself.
Kain knew enough to remain unseen while Shadow was in this state, but keeping tabs on the fully unleashed assassin was a necessity. So Kain made a barrier of brush and mud, and poke a hole through so that he could see Shadow from a distance. The sight was grisly, but Kain needed to watch Shadow at all times. If he lost sight for a second, Shadow could disappear, only to show up undetected from behind. And that would be the end of Kain. As Kain watched, he pulled out his mortar and pestle, and some more of the sleeper mint. He ground it into a very fine powder, and then added oil distilled from the flowers of the Corpse vine, a strange plant that would grow in dead bodies and use them as nutrient rich soil. The flower oils had extremely sedating properties, which when blended with sleeper mint, create a potent drug to induce deep sleep and pleasurable sensations, as well as peaceful dreams. The last ingredient, resin from the Dragon tree, would help the effects, as well as force the concoction to spread through the nervous system of any creature affected by the solution. The resin, a pleasant smelling, deep red nugget, also had the ability to drastically affect movement speed and strength, essentially rendering hostile creatures completely useless. Mashing everything together, Kain pulled a metal contraption from within his pack. The contraption was a short needle, hollowed out, and a plate to shoot whatever was in the needle out. Kain filled his device with the remedy, and lightly pressed the plate to force out any air. From past experiences, Kain had found that if air was injected into the body, that could lead to a very painful death. Kain gripped the needle tightly, preparing himself to use it, should the situation come to that outcome.
Shadow continued his unrestrained, unrepentant violence, and Kain almost felt sorry for the dying men. Almost, but not quite. After all, he had warned them.
Shadow continued his unrestrained, unrepentant violence, and Kain almost felt sorry for the dying men. Almost, but not quite. After all, he had warned them.
Shadow continued his task at hand, ripping pieces of the helpless man before him off one by one as his cries of pain echoed across the land.
Once he had his fill he skinned the man and tossed the sheet of flesh off to the side as he dug one of his hands through the muscles of the man's abdomen and slowly pulled the intestines out a few feet at a time until they were all laying out next to his body.
The poor fool had a few more seconds of life left within him before his cries finally faded, and Shadow's work was now done.
He looked around, but all the soldiers had fled the battlefield, and Shadow now stood alone among a pile of corpses.
Shadow began to scan his environment... searching for new prey.
Once he had his fill he skinned the man and tossed the sheet of flesh off to the side as he dug one of his hands through the muscles of the man's abdomen and slowly pulled the intestines out a few feet at a time until they were all laying out next to his body.
The poor fool had a few more seconds of life left within him before his cries finally faded, and Shadow's work was now done.
He looked around, but all the soldiers had fled the battlefield, and Shadow now stood alone among a pile of corpses.
Shadow began to scan his environment... searching for new prey.
Kain's eyes widened. He had to make absolutely sure that he was not spotted. Myr knew enough to stay still and quiet during this whole ordeal, but where were the others? The idiot thief would get himself killed, as well as the young knight. Those poor fools. The battlefield was empty, and Shadow scanned the environment for more lives to take. Soon he would actively start hunting for them, if past experiences were anything to go by. The others better join Kain and Myr in the safety behind the hill soon, or they were dead.
Shadow's eyes scanned left, then right.
Eventually, they found a bush, or what seemed like a bush near a hill.
He watched it for a moment, and decided for himself that it was a little odd, and began to approach it.
As he approached, he noticed what appeared to be a young woman sitting on the ground with her legs pulled in and her head tucked away. The closer he got, the more his suspicions were confirmed.
Shadow lined the young monk up in his sights and began to make a dash for her, bringing the Twins out and crossing them in front of himself before flaring them out to the sides.
Eventually, they found a bush, or what seemed like a bush near a hill.
He watched it for a moment, and decided for himself that it was a little odd, and began to approach it.
As he approached, he noticed what appeared to be a young woman sitting on the ground with her legs pulled in and her head tucked away. The closer he got, the more his suspicions were confirmed.
Shadow lined the young monk up in his sights and began to make a dash for her, bringing the Twins out and crossing them in front of himself before flaring them out to the sides.
After a quick glance around, Matt could see the others were getting tired. Seriously? This fight hadn't been going on for thirty minutes, and they were tired? Matt had known he had great stamina, but seeing this... it filled him with a bit of pride. Pride that was soon extinguished as Matt ducked to avoid a sword reading for his face. Matt kicked the sword out of his hand, and followed through to try for someone’s head. The head was replaced by a sword, however, and came down for him. Matt dodged by falling to the ground and rolling in between a soldiers legs. This was how the fight was going for him. While Matt didn't have a single injury, (Well one, if you count a rip in his cloak) he wasn't doing any damage. He managed a swing of his sword here and there, but nothing was working. Still, the fact that he hadn't been injured was a feat in itself. This was a losing battle. He had to get out of here fast... he was only delaying his inevitable death by staying here.
Matt didn’t have time to jump however as the second he came up four swords came for him at all angles. Matt was forced to adopt a pose that would have made those freaks at the circus, the ones that coulh bent into any shape, jealous. He kicked to sword out of their hands and jumped up, landing on a third gracefully. He used the soldiers head to jump off into a different direction, but within moments found himself in the same situation. Matt leaned back limbo style to avoid another sword.
“Hey theif!” He could over in his ear. Matt twisted his head to look, but that was a big mistake. He heard a distinct crack and a lot of pain when he did so. The soldiers took advantage of his new injury to attack. In seconds he was pinned, twon soldiers holding his arms and another two holding his legs. One stood in front of him with a smug look on his face.
Matt spat in his direction.
The soldier only laughed. “You’re pretty good, but not good enough. You’re still just a weak kid!”
This hit Matt hard. Harder even than the punches to his face and gut that followed the statement.
“You… son of a whore…” Matt smirked up, weak, his mask still intact.
“Oh shut up.” The soldier raised his sword. Suddenly the man in front and the man holding Matt’s left arm were run over by a group of other soldiers. Matt used this opportunity to grab his sword and stab the man to his right. Those soldiers were scared of something. They had been running away.
And then he saw the eyes. The dark red eyes that held more bloodlust and rage than anything Matt had ever seen before. It was mixed with the air. It was sickening. That enough was enough to make most of the soldiers think twice about attacking Shadow, even though some rushed forward anyway, blind to the stench of fury. Matt was afraid. For once he was actually afraid. Fear was creeping through him like ants in his veins. It physically hurt. Matt bent his legs to run away, wincing in pain from his neck, which he still couldn’t move right. And then Shadow yelled. No – Howl was more like it. It was evil. Pure evil. Death and destruction on an unimaginable scale lied in wait. Matt froze in his tracks, unable to block out the yell. Matt watched as the first soldiers fell to the beast that was his teacher.
And he ran. He ran faster than he ever had before. His stomach pain was ignored, his neck a minor inconvenience. All that was going through Matt’s head was the instinct of survival. Nothing more. He could see the others far away, and that’s where he went. He stopped suddenly when he reached them, and held his injured neck. And he fell to the ground, next to the monk, who’s name he couldn’t remember… he couldn’t remember anything like that. He didn’t notice when Kain put up a wall, he didn’t notice when Myr started to cry, and he didn't notice when Shadow dashed for them. He would welcome death, if only to get away from the horrors that he was hearing. He just couldn’t find himself to let it occupy space in his mind. All he could hear was that scream, and the screams of the soldiers below. Matt closed his eyes, only barely conscious as Shadow rushed for them.
Matt didn’t have time to jump however as the second he came up four swords came for him at all angles. Matt was forced to adopt a pose that would have made those freaks at the circus, the ones that coulh bent into any shape, jealous. He kicked to sword out of their hands and jumped up, landing on a third gracefully. He used the soldiers head to jump off into a different direction, but within moments found himself in the same situation. Matt leaned back limbo style to avoid another sword.
“Hey theif!” He could over in his ear. Matt twisted his head to look, but that was a big mistake. He heard a distinct crack and a lot of pain when he did so. The soldiers took advantage of his new injury to attack. In seconds he was pinned, twon soldiers holding his arms and another two holding his legs. One stood in front of him with a smug look on his face.
Matt spat in his direction.
The soldier only laughed. “You’re pretty good, but not good enough. You’re still just a weak kid!”
This hit Matt hard. Harder even than the punches to his face and gut that followed the statement.
“You… son of a whore…” Matt smirked up, weak, his mask still intact.
“Oh shut up.” The soldier raised his sword. Suddenly the man in front and the man holding Matt’s left arm were run over by a group of other soldiers. Matt used this opportunity to grab his sword and stab the man to his right. Those soldiers were scared of something. They had been running away.
And then he saw the eyes. The dark red eyes that held more bloodlust and rage than anything Matt had ever seen before. It was mixed with the air. It was sickening. That enough was enough to make most of the soldiers think twice about attacking Shadow, even though some rushed forward anyway, blind to the stench of fury. Matt was afraid. For once he was actually afraid. Fear was creeping through him like ants in his veins. It physically hurt. Matt bent his legs to run away, wincing in pain from his neck, which he still couldn’t move right. And then Shadow yelled. No – Howl was more like it. It was evil. Pure evil. Death and destruction on an unimaginable scale lied in wait. Matt froze in his tracks, unable to block out the yell. Matt watched as the first soldiers fell to the beast that was his teacher.
And he ran. He ran faster than he ever had before. His stomach pain was ignored, his neck a minor inconvenience. All that was going through Matt’s head was the instinct of survival. Nothing more. He could see the others far away, and that’s where he went. He stopped suddenly when he reached them, and held his injured neck. And he fell to the ground, next to the monk, who’s name he couldn’t remember… he couldn’t remember anything like that. He didn’t notice when Kain put up a wall, he didn’t notice when Myr started to cry, and he didn't notice when Shadow dashed for them. He would welcome death, if only to get away from the horrors that he was hearing. He just couldn’t find himself to let it occupy space in his mind. All he could hear was that scream, and the screams of the soldiers below. Matt closed his eyes, only barely conscious as Shadow rushed for them.
Kain saw that Shadow had his sights on Myr. Part of him wanted to jump from cover to protect the poor girl, but he knew he didnt stand a chance against Shadow and the Roda I'l Lousta. As much as Kain detested the idea, he would have to use Myr as bait, and wait for the opportune moment to sneak attack Shadow. The only good of the Bloodlust was that Shadow was not as clever as he usually is. Kain waited, a coiled spring at maximum tension. he would have to act quickly, or Myr was dead.
(Sigh... Shaharan...)
Shadow slowed his jog and walked calmly up to the girl balled up on the floor, and also took notice of the little thief that was huddled nearby.
He glanced back at the strange lump of fauna, but quickly lost interest in it.
He turned back to the girl on the ground and examined her, wondering why she didn't try to flee. It was more fun when they tried to run, as it was more satisfying to run down his prey.
Shadow raised his right hand and readied the Twin held in it to slice down her back...
Shadow slowed his jog and walked calmly up to the girl balled up on the floor, and also took notice of the little thief that was huddled nearby.
He glanced back at the strange lump of fauna, but quickly lost interest in it.
He turned back to the girl on the ground and examined her, wondering why she didn't try to flee. It was more fun when they tried to run, as it was more satisfying to run down his prey.
Shadow raised his right hand and readied the Twin held in it to slice down her back...
Kain saw his opportunity to strike. Summoning all his amazing speed and strength, Kain lunged out of his cover, hooking Shadow's arms and legs while simultaneously stabbing the needle into his neck. As soon as the needle penetrated, Kain pushed the plate, injecting the serum into the large vein in Shadow's neck. The effects would be almost instantaneous as the serum went straight to Shadow's heart. Kain jumped away, sending a kick straight to Shadow's back as he did so. One could never be too careful with a crazed assassin.
Shadow fell to the ground, dazed.
He shook his head and felt his neck, and as he pulled his hand back he saw a tiny drop of blood in it.
Looking over his shoulder, his eyes locked onto the man responsible for what had just happened.
He tried to rise, but immediately faltered and stumbled to the ground. He looked around, trying to understand what was going on, but before he could understand anything, he lost consciousness and his head dropped to the ground.
He shook his head and felt his neck, and as he pulled his hand back he saw a tiny drop of blood in it.
Looking over his shoulder, his eyes locked onto the man responsible for what had just happened.
He tried to rise, but immediately faltered and stumbled to the ground. He looked around, trying to understand what was going on, but before he could understand anything, he lost consciousness and his head dropped to the ground.
Myr felt it, when he came, but... she couldn't make herself move. Kain was hiding in the bushes, and if she looked to him for assistance, she might well give his position away. Matt was off somewhere in the distance, at any rate further from Shadow than her. If she fled, assuming her ankle would not fail her, she would leave one or both of them open to attack in her stead, and that was something she would not do.
So instead she went still ears attuned to the sound of his approach, the line of her back stiffening slightly. And still, even now, when she knew she was probably about to die, there was no fear. Surely, something was wrong with her. Conquering fear of the controllable was one thing, but... it seemed she had lost all instinct for self-preservation whatsoever. Did that make her strong, or weak?
The monk turned her head minutely to the side, enough to observe him coming, and the corner of her mouth twitched. It was ironic, truly. After fighting for so long to live, to do something with her life, she was going to die having accomplished nothing at all. Shame on her for dreaming too high, perhaps, for trusting in the human spirit like she had. And yet, she could not do otherwise, even now.
Shadow raised his knife, and Myr closed her eyes. She'd never much liked blood; she did not really care to see so much of her own. There was a rustling from the bushes, and Kain shot forward, some kind of needle in his hand. He made contact with Shadow, and the latter fell to the ground, apparently unconscious. Myr stood, moving over to the fallen man and checked his pulse, eyebrows furrowing.
"You knocked him out? Does that end... whatever it is that happened to him?" Her eyes flicked to Matt; he didn't look too well, either, all things considered. For the moment, Kain and Shadow would be fine, so she moved over to the thief. He appeared to be injured in several places, and would probably need at least on splint. Still, there was not quite enough to warrant this kind of dazedness. Leaning over him slightly to check his eyes for any signs that he might be experiencing any sort of concussion, she frowned.
"Matt? Can you hear me? Can you tell me what hurts worst?" It looked like she would have her work cut out for her.
One question remained: where was Mark?
So instead she went still ears attuned to the sound of his approach, the line of her back stiffening slightly. And still, even now, when she knew she was probably about to die, there was no fear. Surely, something was wrong with her. Conquering fear of the controllable was one thing, but... it seemed she had lost all instinct for self-preservation whatsoever. Did that make her strong, or weak?
The monk turned her head minutely to the side, enough to observe him coming, and the corner of her mouth twitched. It was ironic, truly. After fighting for so long to live, to do something with her life, she was going to die having accomplished nothing at all. Shame on her for dreaming too high, perhaps, for trusting in the human spirit like she had. And yet, she could not do otherwise, even now.
Shadow raised his knife, and Myr closed her eyes. She'd never much liked blood; she did not really care to see so much of her own. There was a rustling from the bushes, and Kain shot forward, some kind of needle in his hand. He made contact with Shadow, and the latter fell to the ground, apparently unconscious. Myr stood, moving over to the fallen man and checked his pulse, eyebrows furrowing.
"You knocked him out? Does that end... whatever it is that happened to him?" Her eyes flicked to Matt; he didn't look too well, either, all things considered. For the moment, Kain and Shadow would be fine, so she moved over to the thief. He appeared to be injured in several places, and would probably need at least on splint. Still, there was not quite enough to warrant this kind of dazedness. Leaning over him slightly to check his eyes for any signs that he might be experiencing any sort of concussion, she frowned.
"Matt? Can you hear me? Can you tell me what hurts worst?" It looked like she would have her work cut out for her.
One question remained: where was Mark?
Mark whirled around, confused why Kain had suddenly grabbed a hold of him and ran. Before he could get a hold of himself, one of the soldiers had taken advantage of Mark and aimed a slash at his neck, but thankfully missed but sliced through his upper arm. It would have been worse if Mark had not dodged as well. Dang... He covered the wound as he started to run off the field. So Kain wanted him to run? Moments before Mark found a suitable place to hide in the forest, he heard the shriek. Hildebrande sent the signal which would turn the ordinary sword into blade of death, if used properly. Why would Hildebrande suddenly..
Mark got his answer. He watched in horror as the first few people were cut down mercilessly. Hildebrande must've sensed Shadow was about to go in a rampage of some kind. Wait. Why was Shadow killing people like a lunatic!? What happened to him!? The second Mark saw Shadow, he bolted through the forest towards them. Until he remembered the cut in his arm and that Shadow was currently a crazed person and might see him. Skidding to a halt, the knight slowly lifted his hand to look at the wound. Not good. Not good at all. Mark quickly replaced his bloody hand on his wounded left arm. Mark wasn't sure what to do. Should he walk towards them? Run? Stay here? Sit down? He had no idea what was best for the wound. The soldier's sword had swung down through a gap in Mark's light armor. It was the light kind, after all. Nothing like the impressive, heavy war armor back home. Why was he thinking about this?!
Acting on instinct, Mark sat down against a tree. He was terrified. Terrified of Shadow's rampage voice. Terrified of blood loss, and most of all failing to return to his father if he died. No Mark, don't go thinking those thoughts now... His skin was a tiny bit clammy and pale, and Mark knew that this was one of the first signs of blood loss. Pretty soon his pulse would increase, and his now-developing weakness and confusion would increase along with it. Mark's thought's blew everywhere, starting with his sword on the ground. Hey... I hope nobody tries to touch it, Hildebrande does some pretty bad things to people who do that. Other than me of course.
Mark got his answer. He watched in horror as the first few people were cut down mercilessly. Hildebrande must've sensed Shadow was about to go in a rampage of some kind. Wait. Why was Shadow killing people like a lunatic!? What happened to him!? The second Mark saw Shadow, he bolted through the forest towards them. Until he remembered the cut in his arm and that Shadow was currently a crazed person and might see him. Skidding to a halt, the knight slowly lifted his hand to look at the wound. Not good. Not good at all. Mark quickly replaced his bloody hand on his wounded left arm. Mark wasn't sure what to do. Should he walk towards them? Run? Stay here? Sit down? He had no idea what was best for the wound. The soldier's sword had swung down through a gap in Mark's light armor. It was the light kind, after all. Nothing like the impressive, heavy war armor back home. Why was he thinking about this?!
Acting on instinct, Mark sat down against a tree. He was terrified. Terrified of Shadow's rampage voice. Terrified of blood loss, and most of all failing to return to his father if he died. No Mark, don't go thinking those thoughts now... His skin was a tiny bit clammy and pale, and Mark knew that this was one of the first signs of blood loss. Pretty soon his pulse would increase, and his now-developing weakness and confusion would increase along with it. Mark's thought's blew everywhere, starting with his sword on the ground. Hey... I hope nobody tries to touch it, Hildebrande does some pretty bad things to people who do that. Other than me of course.
Kain walked over to Shadow's unconscious form. "I do not know fully if he will be normal when he wakes. One could only hope that was enough to snap him back to his old self." Kain pulled out thick cords and tied Shadow's arms and legs, just in case he was still in Roda I'l Lousta when he woke up. Kain then pulled out a number of bandages and some more of his medicinal paste. to the group he said, "Take whatever supplies you need, bandage yourselves up, whatever you do, male sure you are ready to move quickly. So don't try to act tough and don't worry about supplies. I can always procure more in the future. Use what I have to heal yourselves as fully as possible." He glared at Myr, hoping she understood to take care of herself. She had an unusual habit of neglecting her own health while worrying about others too much.
"When you have finished, I will explain the phenomenon you have just witnessed, an ancient trait known as 'Roda I'l Lousta.' It is exceedingly dangerous, and you must all be made aware of Shadow's condition."
"When you have finished, I will explain the phenomenon you have just witnessed, an ancient trait known as 'Roda I'l Lousta.' It is exceedingly dangerous, and you must all be made aware of Shadow's condition."
Matt was apparently enough out of it that he couldn't hear her, for he did not respond immediately to her queries. Biting her bottom lip, Myr ventured over to Kain stack of supplies, sorting through what she needed with the aid of her sense of smell, really the most useful one in instances like these. Taking a couple containers of assorted salves for deadening pain and disinfecting, she straightened Matt's crumpled form so that she might decide if any of his limbs were broken.
It certainly appeared that someone had done a number on one of his arms, and she debated the relative merits of splints versus slings before deciding that what Kain was saying pointed to the need for mobility. A sling for now, then. Checking him over for other cuts or wounds that might be evidenced by tears in clothing, she slathered these in slaves before wrapping them with bandages. The fact that he was either not awake to help or too exhausted to made the task at times difficult, but she managed it. Using some excess bandage, she fashioned a makeshift sling to hopefully keep his arm away from further damage.
"There you go," she told him quietly, before next spotting Mark. "Ah, Mark; do you need me to look at that arm?" It was clear that the cut was fairly severe, and she knew that treating such a thing one-handed would not be easy.
Kain was tying up Shadow; she wasn't exactly certain how she felt about that. Obviously, it was a necessary precaution; it would not do to have him wake up and attempt to kill someone because whatever that Roda I'l Lousta was had not left him yet, but... he had not escaped without some injuries himself... or at least she thought he hadn't. It would be impossible to tell if any of that blood was his without looking more closely.
"So he's going to be okay, then? This... blood lust, it stops after a time?" Myr's expression was one of undisguised worry. Kain had seemed to imply that it would disappear, but she wanted to be sure. As for the implication that she needed to take care of herself, that could wait until everyone else was patched up. She knew well enough how to deal with her own injuries, and they were certainly less grave than Matt's predicament or Mark's arm. Still, she pulled an leaf from one of her pouches and chewed it, not fond of the bitter flavor, but then again painkillers rarely tasted pleasant.
It certainly appeared that someone had done a number on one of his arms, and she debated the relative merits of splints versus slings before deciding that what Kain was saying pointed to the need for mobility. A sling for now, then. Checking him over for other cuts or wounds that might be evidenced by tears in clothing, she slathered these in slaves before wrapping them with bandages. The fact that he was either not awake to help or too exhausted to made the task at times difficult, but she managed it. Using some excess bandage, she fashioned a makeshift sling to hopefully keep his arm away from further damage.
"There you go," she told him quietly, before next spotting Mark. "Ah, Mark; do you need me to look at that arm?" It was clear that the cut was fairly severe, and she knew that treating such a thing one-handed would not be easy.
Kain was tying up Shadow; she wasn't exactly certain how she felt about that. Obviously, it was a necessary precaution; it would not do to have him wake up and attempt to kill someone because whatever that Roda I'l Lousta was had not left him yet, but... he had not escaped without some injuries himself... or at least she thought he hadn't. It would be impossible to tell if any of that blood was his without looking more closely.
"So he's going to be okay, then? This... blood lust, it stops after a time?" Myr's expression was one of undisguised worry. Kain had seemed to imply that it would disappear, but she wanted to be sure. As for the implication that she needed to take care of herself, that could wait until everyone else was patched up. She knew well enough how to deal with her own injuries, and they were certainly less grave than Matt's predicament or Mark's arm. Still, she pulled an leaf from one of her pouches and chewed it, not fond of the bitter flavor, but then again painkillers rarely tasted pleasant.
Kain threw Shadow over his uninjured shoulder, and then proceeded to march toward the city. "The Bloodlust should end soon. However, we must get going. We will enter the city from a back way, under the cover of darkness. By then, Shadow should be awake. Follow me." Kain marched off
Myr nodded, looked down at the bandages and salve she was till carrying, tossed both to Mark in case he needed them, and went about the rather laborious business of trying to get Matt upright enough to support while walking. She was not quite of the stature for a fireman's carry, but he did not seem to have blacked out entirely, and so she thought he might be able to assist her in walking.
Slinging his good arm over her shoulder and crossing her own over his upper back (careful not to jostle his injured limb), Myr winced at the extra pressure on her ankle. Ah well, that could wait until they reached the city, if they had to move now. It made sense to do so, of course; there was no telling when the ones she'd knocked out would be up and about again, and there could be reinforcements besides. She managed to get some kind of movement going, and Kain appeared to be walking at a sedate enough pace that she'd be able to keep up.
She couldn't exactly look behind her to see if Mark was there, but assumed that the young knight, having been able to walk under his own power to the edge of the battlefield, would manage the trek all right.
Slinging his good arm over her shoulder and crossing her own over his upper back (careful not to jostle his injured limb), Myr winced at the extra pressure on her ankle. Ah well, that could wait until they reached the city, if they had to move now. It made sense to do so, of course; there was no telling when the ones she'd knocked out would be up and about again, and there could be reinforcements besides. She managed to get some kind of movement going, and Kain appeared to be walking at a sedate enough pace that she'd be able to keep up.
She couldn't exactly look behind her to see if Mark was there, but assumed that the young knight, having been able to walk under his own power to the edge of the battlefield, would manage the trek all right.
Mark staggered up, still clutching his arm. Looking at Myr with a pale face, he nodded. "If you don't mind I would like to get my arm looked at. But sense Matt's seems more grave than mine, I think you should wait until your done with him first." Swiftly as possible, he grabbed Myr's bandages and salve and applied them. Feeling a bit better, Mark walked faster, catching up to Kain.
Matt could only blink as Myr wrapped him up. In all honesty, he wasn't in that bad of shape. The only three things that hurt were his neck, his face, and his stomach. His neck because he twisted it badly, and his face and stomach because he had been punched there. Still, he didn't have the energy to object when Myr wrapped up his arm. It wasn't like that hurt. Well, it might have been a little sore... swords were heavy after all. But if it was, he didn't notice. Unable to use his arms because of Myr holding the one not wrapped up, Matt only brushed his face against her shoulder to check the damage. It was a little puffy, but that would heal in time. It hurt to even THINK about his neck. THAT was the thing that needed a splint. His stomach hurt, but that was easily delt with.
He could walk easily enough. It just hurt like hell... but still, it was a little degrading to have to be helped. No, the only thing that kept Matt from jerking himself away was... well, he just liked the contact. Matt had lived alone for years, and the fact that this contact was caring and not weapon related comforted him.
It was nice.
"Thank... you..." Matt mumbled to Myr as they walked. Although he wasn't sure if he was thanking her for the help, or the contact. He dug his feet in, senseing her leg was limp. Her foot seemed to be injured. He pushed up and took the pressure off her leg. It was easy enough as he was just a little taller than her. "You shouldn't... have to carry me." He said, his breath short due to his stomach.
He could walk easily enough. It just hurt like hell... but still, it was a little degrading to have to be helped. No, the only thing that kept Matt from jerking himself away was... well, he just liked the contact. Matt had lived alone for years, and the fact that this contact was caring and not weapon related comforted him.
It was nice.
"Thank... you..." Matt mumbled to Myr as they walked. Although he wasn't sure if he was thanking her for the help, or the contact. He dug his feet in, senseing her leg was limp. Her foot seemed to be injured. He pushed up and took the pressure off her leg. It was easy enough as he was just a little taller than her. "You shouldn't... have to carry me." He said, his breath short due to his stomach.
As Matt helped her get him moving, it occurred to Myr that perhaps she had misdiagnosed him. His arm had been at such an awkward angle that she had thought it broken somehow, and she hadn't wished to prod it for fear of hurting someone who was already only half conscious. Now, it seemed that his head might be the problem.
"Matt, can you tell me what's wrong now? If you can walk unaided for a bit or perhaps leaning on Mark, I could treat you as we move." She was a bit concerned, truth be told, for there had not been time to fully check over everyone, and now he seemed to be having issues talking, or with his head and neck, maybe all three.
"And don't worry about thanking me; I promise I won't hold you to anything for it. As for walking on your own... if you think you can manage it, it might help me treat you, but otherwise you need not be concerned." Myr half-smiled in what was hopefully a reassuring manner, glad that some of the pressure on her ankle had let up. In truth, she didn't really mind; it was in her nature to do whatever was necessary to help those she could. In that sense, she was simply glad that those around her were to a degree willing to accept that assistance.
"Matt, can you tell me what's wrong now? If you can walk unaided for a bit or perhaps leaning on Mark, I could treat you as we move." She was a bit concerned, truth be told, for there had not been time to fully check over everyone, and now he seemed to be having issues talking, or with his head and neck, maybe all three.
"And don't worry about thanking me; I promise I won't hold you to anything for it. As for walking on your own... if you think you can manage it, it might help me treat you, but otherwise you need not be concerned." Myr half-smiled in what was hopefully a reassuring manner, glad that some of the pressure on her ankle had let up. In truth, she didn't really mind; it was in her nature to do whatever was necessary to help those she could. In that sense, she was simply glad that those around her were to a degree willing to accept that assistance.
"Somethin' with my neck..." Matt pulled away from her a little. "Pain... pain is painful..." Matt chuckled at his own joke. He tugged a little at his sling and it came off easily. He moved his wrist around, the movement helping it, even though it wasn't really hurting much anyway. He looked at Myr and smiled back. But he looked away as he felt his face heat up. Damn it. It was what he thought after all... Crap. Matt shook his head, but that only hurt. "DAMN IT ALL TO HELL!!" He yelled, holding his neck, putting pressure on it.
Kain froze. He turned to the source of the shout and, in a cold, harsh voice said, "Idiot! Do not shout like that again, or I will remove your tongue! We are in hostile territory, and we are attempting to sneak around the back of this deplorable city so that we may assassinate someone! There are enemy archers posted at intervals along the city gates. If we were near enough, an alarm would have been raised. Do you know how you become a city archer? By having EXCELLENT sight and EXCELLENT hearing! Refrain from all further outbursts. In fact, speak only as necessary, or make sure you are whispering. We do not want to be tracked." Kain turned around, and, after looking around a moment, sprinted silently into a thicket of trees. The others should have the good sense to follow him without much lip. If they decided to question his authority, however, the reprimand would be swift.
Myr grimaced. If it was so painful as to cause that sort of flusteredness, it must be rather awful indeed, and she silently wished they had more time to take care of themselves. As it was however, she took Kain's reprimand without complaint, followed him into the treeline.
Once under the cover provided by the small grove, she began fishing around in her various belt-pouches, trying to find something that would be strong enough in the Raw to help Matt out. They certainly didn't need him shouting and alerting someone to their presence, plus it was just a nasty thing to be both in pain and on the road. She'd wait for he and Mark to follow them into cover, and press a smallish leaf into his palm, indicating with noiseless gestures that he should chew it, but he ought to expect it to taste bad.
Her yes reverted to Kain, with Shadow still slung over his back. She was presently unsure of whether of not they were being followed, but it seemed that he knew something the rest of them did not. Was it simply because they had made too much noise, and he wanted to remain undercover until they knew for sure nobody had come after the source of the sound?
Once under the cover provided by the small grove, she began fishing around in her various belt-pouches, trying to find something that would be strong enough in the Raw to help Matt out. They certainly didn't need him shouting and alerting someone to their presence, plus it was just a nasty thing to be both in pain and on the road. She'd wait for he and Mark to follow them into cover, and press a smallish leaf into his palm, indicating with noiseless gestures that he should chew it, but he ought to expect it to taste bad.
Her yes reverted to Kain, with Shadow still slung over his back. She was presently unsure of whether of not they were being followed, but it seemed that he knew something the rest of them did not. Was it simply because they had made too much noise, and he wanted to remain undercover until they knew for sure nobody had come after the source of the sound?
Kain laid Shadow down and crossed his arms, glaring at the group. He let out a small sigh and relaxed his stern look. "Perhaps I overestimated your pain tolerance..." Kain spoke to the whole group. "Myr,we will rest here for now. Patch up everyone as best you can, I don't want any mistakes like before. I will be patrolling this site, making sure we are safe." Kain took off, backtracking but remaining hidden. as he expected, two men had followed them.
The two were archers, using standard re-curve bows, which suited Kain's purposes. The men started walking toward the grove, and when they were close enough, Kain simultaneously stabbed the two men in the throat with his throwing knives. Blood, and a lot of gurgling noises, but no screams. Kain took one of the bows, and took both their quivers, pouring one of the quivers into the other. He then set off to the scene of the battle.
as expected, there were men checking the battlefield. Around fifteen men were now looking at the remains of their fellows. They were starting to prepare search squads but Kain would not allow this. Kain notched an arrow, and pulled back. He grimaced with pain, but kept the arrow steady. He picked out a target, the one he thought commanded the most respect among the scattered survivors, and focused on the man's heart. Pulling back with greater force than normal men could summon, Kain released the arrow, tracking it as it cut through the air and straight through the man's chest. Kain smirked as he notched another arrow and repeated the process.
At first, the men were confused, but soon they noticed where the shots were coming from, and started sprinting toward Kain's cover. By then, only ten remained. another man dropped, an arrow protruding from his left eye socket. One man fell with an arrow lodged in his knee. Another soon followed to end the man's life. Kain moved form his cover, so by the time the men arrived, he was long gone. Sighting down another shaft, Kain hit another soldier in the gut. that would be a drawn out and painful death. As the others looked around for the source of the arrows, Kain let loose two more. Five men remained, and Kain would not run anymore.
Climbing a tree, Kain waited for the men to come searching. He had left the bow in the bushes, to cause confusion. His plan worked. One of the men said, "wait, this is one of our own bows! Whats going on here?" With a grin, Kain dropped down from the branch, stabbing the man in the trapezius and quickly spinning around, slashing another's throat. A third came running, sword raised. Kain stabbed him three times in the gut in quick succession, and then kicked the body away. the other two men were getting ready to run, but Kain lunged on the first, stabbing him in the base of his skull, severing his medulla. The last man turned to look at his fallen comrade, but before he could scream, Kain rammed his knife up through the bottom of the man's jaw. Pulling the knife out, Kain pointed the blade at the man's chest, and rammed down, severing the aorta.
When the men were dead, Kain sprinted out of his cover, making a mad dash for the body of the archer he had killed during the battle. Retrieving his thrown knife, Kain fired off his gun, making as much ruckus as he could. He heard men shouting, and archers started shooting at him. Kain sprinted off in the opposite direction of the group, hoping to lure the enemies away.
The two were archers, using standard re-curve bows, which suited Kain's purposes. The men started walking toward the grove, and when they were close enough, Kain simultaneously stabbed the two men in the throat with his throwing knives. Blood, and a lot of gurgling noises, but no screams. Kain took one of the bows, and took both their quivers, pouring one of the quivers into the other. He then set off to the scene of the battle.
as expected, there were men checking the battlefield. Around fifteen men were now looking at the remains of their fellows. They were starting to prepare search squads but Kain would not allow this. Kain notched an arrow, and pulled back. He grimaced with pain, but kept the arrow steady. He picked out a target, the one he thought commanded the most respect among the scattered survivors, and focused on the man's heart. Pulling back with greater force than normal men could summon, Kain released the arrow, tracking it as it cut through the air and straight through the man's chest. Kain smirked as he notched another arrow and repeated the process.
At first, the men were confused, but soon they noticed where the shots were coming from, and started sprinting toward Kain's cover. By then, only ten remained. another man dropped, an arrow protruding from his left eye socket. One man fell with an arrow lodged in his knee. Another soon followed to end the man's life. Kain moved form his cover, so by the time the men arrived, he was long gone. Sighting down another shaft, Kain hit another soldier in the gut. that would be a drawn out and painful death. As the others looked around for the source of the arrows, Kain let loose two more. Five men remained, and Kain would not run anymore.
Climbing a tree, Kain waited for the men to come searching. He had left the bow in the bushes, to cause confusion. His plan worked. One of the men said, "wait, this is one of our own bows! Whats going on here?" With a grin, Kain dropped down from the branch, stabbing the man in the trapezius and quickly spinning around, slashing another's throat. A third came running, sword raised. Kain stabbed him three times in the gut in quick succession, and then kicked the body away. the other two men were getting ready to run, but Kain lunged on the first, stabbing him in the base of his skull, severing his medulla. The last man turned to look at his fallen comrade, but before he could scream, Kain rammed his knife up through the bottom of the man's jaw. Pulling the knife out, Kain pointed the blade at the man's chest, and rammed down, severing the aorta.
When the men were dead, Kain sprinted out of his cover, making a mad dash for the body of the archer he had killed during the battle. Retrieving his thrown knife, Kain fired off his gun, making as much ruckus as he could. He heard men shouting, and archers started shooting at him. Kain sprinted off in the opposite direction of the group, hoping to lure the enemies away.
Kain left, and the sounds of a diversion followed. "We must be quick," Myr observed. "I need you both to tell me what needs patching before you can move. There is not enough time for me to check you myself, so I'm going to trust you to tell me. Even if it hurts only the slightest bit, I need to know." She fixed the other two with a steady, level gaze.
As soon as she was informed of what was going on with each, she would treat the wounds advised, dispensing painkillers if they were suffering from general soreness, which she would not discount as a possibility given what they had just been through. Matt's neck would be an issue; splinting it would reduce his movement too much to be safe. So she settled for bandages. Though they would not be enough to hold his movement in place, sometimes it helped simply to have something there as a reminder, much as she was going to do for her own foot.
She felt a tad underestimated by Kain's comment about pain tolerance, but she knew that the one about mistakes was aimed squarely at her, and it had hit its mark. She'd never had to do field treatment quite so quickly before, and not having the time to actually fully diagnose her patients had caused her to leap to hasty conclusions. She had been taught better than that, and the sting of the mistake was sharp. If she couldn't even be proper doctor, how was she supposed to help anyone at all?
No... I must not think like that. Nobody does everything right the first time. I just have to be thankful that nobody was permanently harmed by it and move on. What was it her master had once said? 'Fail once, fight again. Fail twice, fight harder. Fail thrice, and stop fighting.' There were several meanings inherent in that statement, and it had a good few uses. For now, she would take it at face value and keep going.
As soon as she was informed of what was going on with each, she would treat the wounds advised, dispensing painkillers if they were suffering from general soreness, which she would not discount as a possibility given what they had just been through. Matt's neck would be an issue; splinting it would reduce his movement too much to be safe. So she settled for bandages. Though they would not be enough to hold his movement in place, sometimes it helped simply to have something there as a reminder, much as she was going to do for her own foot.
She felt a tad underestimated by Kain's comment about pain tolerance, but she knew that the one about mistakes was aimed squarely at her, and it had hit its mark. She'd never had to do field treatment quite so quickly before, and not having the time to actually fully diagnose her patients had caused her to leap to hasty conclusions. She had been taught better than that, and the sting of the mistake was sharp. If she couldn't even be proper doctor, how was she supposed to help anyone at all?
No... I must not think like that. Nobody does everything right the first time. I just have to be thankful that nobody was permanently harmed by it and move on. What was it her master had once said? 'Fail once, fight again. Fail twice, fight harder. Fail thrice, and stop fighting.' There were several meanings inherent in that statement, and it had a good few uses. For now, she would take it at face value and keep going.
Shadow stirred in his apparently blissful sleep, and his eyes slid slowly open.
He looked around and saw that his hands and legs were tied, and he grumbled to himself.
He shook his head, shaking off the effects of the drug Kain had used on him.
Over the years, his body had grown accustomed and resistant to many types of drugs and herbs, which was both a blessing and a curse since anything that could potentially heal any wounds he acquired had to be significantly higher dosage than normal to have an effect.
Shadow took in a breath and exhaled slowly, expanding his hands and legs out as far as he could.
He took in another breath, and exhaled, this time with a growl at the end as he snapped the cords that bound him.
He took them off of his wrists and ankles and stood up slowly, trying not to topple over, as the effect of the drug was not yet completely gone.
He looked around and saw that his hands and legs were tied, and he grumbled to himself.
He shook his head, shaking off the effects of the drug Kain had used on him.
Over the years, his body had grown accustomed and resistant to many types of drugs and herbs, which was both a blessing and a curse since anything that could potentially heal any wounds he acquired had to be significantly higher dosage than normal to have an effect.
Shadow took in a breath and exhaled slowly, expanding his hands and legs out as far as he could.
He took in another breath, and exhaled, this time with a growl at the end as he snapped the cords that bound him.
He took them off of his wrists and ankles and stood up slowly, trying not to topple over, as the effect of the drug was not yet completely gone.
Matt grumbled to himself as he took the leaf Myr handed to him. Out of sheer force of habit, he only bit off a small part of it to see if it was safe.
And immediatly spit it out.
"This tastes horrible..." He mumbled. He took the leaf in his pocket for now and felt around his neck. There was a hard nub where the pain was worst. It was hard enough... could be bone. Or maybe a pulled muscle. He wasn't a doctor he didn't know. If this were any other time, at any other place, he would accept Myr's offer greatfully. But this was still a battlefield. There was no time for a proper healing. So Matt resorted to doing what he did whenever something on his body was sprained or such.
Matt drew his sword and plunged t into the ground. He then unstrapped his sheath and held it like he would a sword. With only a second of hesitation, he swung his arm around and landed a solid whack on his neck. Pain was immediate and overwhelming, but Matt shut his mouth. He had been prepared for this pain - it hadn't taken him by surprise. So he didn't yell. Matt felt on his knees, quivering, but got back up after a few seconds, moving his head in all sorts of directions to see if his neck still hurt. The sheath had hurt even worse, but it was fading fast. Matt twisted his head to the left, then the right. Back, forth, all directions. His neck still hurt, but he could deal with it.
This definatly wasn't good for his neck, Matt knew this. But it helped in times where he needed to get it over with then and there. He couldn't explain it, but it helped. He guessed that the body got used to the extra pain, so when the extra pain went away, it felt better than it did before. That sounded like a bunch of crap, but that was the way Matt explained it. Again, he wasn't a doctor.
He took out the leaf from Myr again and put it in his mouth, chewing it. Still tasted horrible, but he would manage.
Matt sat down and rubbed his supposed less hurt neck. He ran his fingers over it, massasing it. And then he smiled. That felt really good. Kain was dealing with something else obviously, so Matt was going to use this time to relax.
"Mark is suffering from blood loss, Myr." He said, still rubbing his neck, "You should get to him fast. Id just use some bandages to hold the wound closed, but you probably know better."
He hadn't noticed Shadow.
And immediatly spit it out.
"This tastes horrible..." He mumbled. He took the leaf in his pocket for now and felt around his neck. There was a hard nub where the pain was worst. It was hard enough... could be bone. Or maybe a pulled muscle. He wasn't a doctor he didn't know. If this were any other time, at any other place, he would accept Myr's offer greatfully. But this was still a battlefield. There was no time for a proper healing. So Matt resorted to doing what he did whenever something on his body was sprained or such.
Matt drew his sword and plunged t into the ground. He then unstrapped his sheath and held it like he would a sword. With only a second of hesitation, he swung his arm around and landed a solid whack on his neck. Pain was immediate and overwhelming, but Matt shut his mouth. He had been prepared for this pain - it hadn't taken him by surprise. So he didn't yell. Matt felt on his knees, quivering, but got back up after a few seconds, moving his head in all sorts of directions to see if his neck still hurt. The sheath had hurt even worse, but it was fading fast. Matt twisted his head to the left, then the right. Back, forth, all directions. His neck still hurt, but he could deal with it.
This definatly wasn't good for his neck, Matt knew this. But it helped in times where he needed to get it over with then and there. He couldn't explain it, but it helped. He guessed that the body got used to the extra pain, so when the extra pain went away, it felt better than it did before. That sounded like a bunch of crap, but that was the way Matt explained it. Again, he wasn't a doctor.
He took out the leaf from Myr again and put it in his mouth, chewing it. Still tasted horrible, but he would manage.
Matt sat down and rubbed his supposed less hurt neck. He ran his fingers over it, massasing it. And then he smiled. That felt really good. Kain was dealing with something else obviously, so Matt was going to use this time to relax.
"Mark is suffering from blood loss, Myr." He said, still rubbing his neck, "You should get to him fast. Id just use some bandages to hold the wound closed, but you probably know better."
He hadn't noticed Shadow.
Kain was tired. His shoulder wound should be given time to heal, not further aggravated. After he lost the group of men, he slowly made his way back to the campsite. What he saw shocked him. Shadow was up and moving about. Kain notched an arrow, and aimed right at his friend.
"You back to normal Shadow?" He asked. It seemed the others were still unaware of Shadow. Ever the assassin, even when recovering from being drugged.
"You back to normal Shadow?" He asked. It seemed the others were still unaware of Shadow. Ever the assassin, even when recovering from being drugged.
Myr glanced up from where she was bandaging her ankle tightly, to try and keep it from turning or something equally unfortunate. Shadow had stirred, and snapped his bonds, but he did not appear to be the same as he had been when he'd almost attacked her, so she left him to emerge from the drug-induced daze Kain had put him into.
Matt mentioned something about Mark and blood loss, but Myr would wait for the knight to tell her so himself before she did anything about it. She was not one to force her ministrations on anyone (unless they were unconscious, in which case she sort of had to assume by default that they wanted her help) and so if Mark thought it unnecessary, or had taken care of it with the supplies she'd given him earlier, she would not second-guess that. She'd been doing a bit too much of that lately, perhaps.
Trust had never been an easy thing for Myr. She was friendly to everyone who let her be, and politely distant to those who would not, but there was a difference between camaraderie and trust. The second was something she did not give out nearly as freely as her medicines or her conversation. Sometimes, she thought that this was a failing of hers; it was a little strange that someone so naive generally was jaded in this particular way, but it was as much a part of her as anything else, and she had accepted it for the most part.
Tying off the fresh white bindings on her foot, she slipped it back into her straw sandals and straightened, glancing over to where Shadow and Kain were. She would wait for their signal to move, given that they had a good deal more experience evading such large-scale pursuit. Myr had learned to give a few people the slip, but numbers this large were not something she was accustomed to in the slightest.
Matt mentioned something about Mark and blood loss, but Myr would wait for the knight to tell her so himself before she did anything about it. She was not one to force her ministrations on anyone (unless they were unconscious, in which case she sort of had to assume by default that they wanted her help) and so if Mark thought it unnecessary, or had taken care of it with the supplies she'd given him earlier, she would not second-guess that. She'd been doing a bit too much of that lately, perhaps.
Trust had never been an easy thing for Myr. She was friendly to everyone who let her be, and politely distant to those who would not, but there was a difference between camaraderie and trust. The second was something she did not give out nearly as freely as her medicines or her conversation. Sometimes, she thought that this was a failing of hers; it was a little strange that someone so naive generally was jaded in this particular way, but it was as much a part of her as anything else, and she had accepted it for the most part.
Tying off the fresh white bindings on her foot, she slipped it back into her straw sandals and straightened, glancing over to where Shadow and Kain were. She would wait for their signal to move, given that they had a good deal more experience evading such large-scale pursuit. Myr had learned to give a few people the slip, but numbers this large were not something she was accustomed to in the slightest.
Shadow shook his head and turned to look at Kain, and saw the arrow notched and aimed between his eyes.
"You want to put that thing away now? My eyes are strange enough without an arrow sticking through them..." He said with a bit of a groan as he straightened himself and stretched his back.
"I have been under the influence of a few strange effects before Kain, but I don't think any of them have ever knocked me off my feet quite like the one you used... What in the name of the Goddess was that?" He asked as he turned to his friend with a smile.
"You want to put that thing away now? My eyes are strange enough without an arrow sticking through them..." He said with a bit of a groan as he straightened himself and stretched his back.
"I have been under the influence of a few strange effects before Kain, but I don't think any of them have ever knocked me off my feet quite like the one you used... What in the name of the Goddess was that?" He asked as he turned to his friend with a smile.
Kain laughed as he lowered his weapon. Shadow was fine. Smiling at his friend, Kain said, "Remember the sleeper mint? I used that in conjunction with corpse flower and Dragon tree resin. Potent little mix. Here, take this."
Kain dug around in his herb pouch until he found a small big filled with a blue-gray powder. Kain took out a small cup, filled it with water, and mixed in the powder.
"This acts as a potent stimulant, so will remove all traces of the other drug. It may also make you hyperactive, and will increase your night vision abilities." Kain handed Shadow the cup.
"It is almost night. We can sneak into the city through a different gate. The mark will not have fled, for I patrolled around the entire city, causing all sorts of mayhem and setting plenty traps. To them, it will seem as though their entire city is surrounded by enemies. Thus, they will be keeping the mark deep in the center. What is the plan, Shadow?"
Kain dug around in his herb pouch until he found a small big filled with a blue-gray powder. Kain took out a small cup, filled it with water, and mixed in the powder.
"This acts as a potent stimulant, so will remove all traces of the other drug. It may also make you hyperactive, and will increase your night vision abilities." Kain handed Shadow the cup.
"It is almost night. We can sneak into the city through a different gate. The mark will not have fled, for I patrolled around the entire city, causing all sorts of mayhem and setting plenty traps. To them, it will seem as though their entire city is surrounded by enemies. Thus, they will be keeping the mark deep in the center. What is the plan, Shadow?"
Shadow took the cup and gulped down the contents without hesitation, and handed the cup back to Kain.
He took a few steps towards the city and peeked at the patrols he saw around the gate nearby, and thought to himself for a few minutes before turning around and examining his companions.
"... First we fix the damage that's been done. I'll help Myr take care of Mark, who seems to be in a pretty bad way right now. In the meantime, you continue to patrol the area and cause a little bit more ruckus the Eastern gate up ahead. That should draw a goodly amount of the men away from the Southern and Northern gates, allowing easier passage for us once we're done here."
Shadow walked over to Mark and looked at his arm. He walked a circle around the young knight, assessing the damage, and then dug into his pouch for a small needle with a small vile attached to the end of it.
"Take this and press the needle into the skin around the wound. Squeeze the vial for two seconds straight, and then remove the needle. This will numb your arm for a while, but give it everything it needs to begin its healing process right away."
He placed the vial with the needle at the knights feet and walked over to his young apprentice Matt.
Again, he walked a circle, assessing the damage.
He walked forward and placed his hands on the base of Matt's neck just above his shoulders and applied pressure in four specific zones around his neck. The first was at the ridge of muscle between the neck and shoulder, the second just around his spinal column behind the base of his skull. The third zone was a few inches below the second, and the fourth and right in between his shoulder blades.
To finish the task, he used both hands to grip the young thief's head and gave it a sharp turn to both the left and right, causing a crack to echo forth from each turn.
"This will cause a moment or two of discomfort, but you'll feel better by tomorrow." He said casually.
Again, he approached the tree line, checking what was there to see.
They were a short distance away from the West Gate, with the South Gate ahead and around the corner of the wall around the city. He estimated about twenty guards at each Gate, which normally wouldn't be a problem, but with the entire group suffering from injuries and Shadow himself still fighting the effects of the drug Kain used on him, it wouldn't be wise to attack head on.
Instead, Shadow found another, rather simple solution.
"Kain... your job now is to find the patrols on the South Gate just around the corner of the perimeter of the city up ahead. Cause a bit of a stir by using some of these darts to kill about two or three guards without letting them know where you are."
He held out his hand after reaching behind his back and held out six small darts, each about five inches long, but weighted and tipped in poison.
"This will cause an alarm to sound at the South Gate, and everyone will rush to give aid against an unseen enemy. Of course, you will have rejoined these three by the time they get their act together. In the meantime, I will sneak over the wall and meet up with Taira. Once I have my information, I'll send her ahead once more, and then I'll find the rest of you just inside the West Gate here."
He looked to the group.
"Did everyone catch that?" He asked.
He took a few steps towards the city and peeked at the patrols he saw around the gate nearby, and thought to himself for a few minutes before turning around and examining his companions.
"... First we fix the damage that's been done. I'll help Myr take care of Mark, who seems to be in a pretty bad way right now. In the meantime, you continue to patrol the area and cause a little bit more ruckus the Eastern gate up ahead. That should draw a goodly amount of the men away from the Southern and Northern gates, allowing easier passage for us once we're done here."
Shadow walked over to Mark and looked at his arm. He walked a circle around the young knight, assessing the damage, and then dug into his pouch for a small needle with a small vile attached to the end of it.
"Take this and press the needle into the skin around the wound. Squeeze the vial for two seconds straight, and then remove the needle. This will numb your arm for a while, but give it everything it needs to begin its healing process right away."
He placed the vial with the needle at the knights feet and walked over to his young apprentice Matt.
Again, he walked a circle, assessing the damage.
He walked forward and placed his hands on the base of Matt's neck just above his shoulders and applied pressure in four specific zones around his neck. The first was at the ridge of muscle between the neck and shoulder, the second just around his spinal column behind the base of his skull. The third zone was a few inches below the second, and the fourth and right in between his shoulder blades.
To finish the task, he used both hands to grip the young thief's head and gave it a sharp turn to both the left and right, causing a crack to echo forth from each turn.
"This will cause a moment or two of discomfort, but you'll feel better by tomorrow." He said casually.
Again, he approached the tree line, checking what was there to see.
They were a short distance away from the West Gate, with the South Gate ahead and around the corner of the wall around the city. He estimated about twenty guards at each Gate, which normally wouldn't be a problem, but with the entire group suffering from injuries and Shadow himself still fighting the effects of the drug Kain used on him, it wouldn't be wise to attack head on.
Instead, Shadow found another, rather simple solution.
"Kain... your job now is to find the patrols on the South Gate just around the corner of the perimeter of the city up ahead. Cause a bit of a stir by using some of these darts to kill about two or three guards without letting them know where you are."
He held out his hand after reaching behind his back and held out six small darts, each about five inches long, but weighted and tipped in poison.
"This will cause an alarm to sound at the South Gate, and everyone will rush to give aid against an unseen enemy. Of course, you will have rejoined these three by the time they get their act together. In the meantime, I will sneak over the wall and meet up with Taira. Once I have my information, I'll send her ahead once more, and then I'll find the rest of you just inside the West Gate here."
He looked to the group.
"Did everyone catch that?" He asked.
Myr simply nodded silently in response to Shadow's inquiry after her understanding, eyes cast generally in the direction of the forest floor. They were a little hazy, out of focus, if only because she was thinking. Even so, she remained acutely aware of the happenings going on outside herself, including the fact that everyone had by now been treated.
Help her? She had not been helped in her assistance to the others, she had been rendered entirely unnecessary, and it stabbed a bit, but she would not complain. At the very least, she was still good for that much. Silently, then, she gathered up the supplies that remained, taking even the empty vessels so that no trace of their presence would remain. The indentations their feet and bodies had left behind, she disturbed to give them the appearance of ordinary, unused pine cover once more.
Glancing upward, she used the cues in the sky to assess the time of day. It had grown later than she thought, but perhaps that was just because they been... occupied for so long. She felt as though she were losing all sense of both time and place now, not to mention a little bit of her identity with it. Steadiness... but not of stone. One must be willing to move as well.
So they were to go to the West Gate once Shadow and Kain had departed, leaving enough time for them to accomplish their tasks, of course. That, she could do. If they ran into trouble along the way, well... they weren't in the best of shape, but it would have to do. Sticking to cover would of course be best, but she did not know what the lay of the land was like around here.
Help her? She had not been helped in her assistance to the others, she had been rendered entirely unnecessary, and it stabbed a bit, but she would not complain. At the very least, she was still good for that much. Silently, then, she gathered up the supplies that remained, taking even the empty vessels so that no trace of their presence would remain. The indentations their feet and bodies had left behind, she disturbed to give them the appearance of ordinary, unused pine cover once more.
Glancing upward, she used the cues in the sky to assess the time of day. It had grown later than she thought, but perhaps that was just because they been... occupied for so long. She felt as though she were losing all sense of both time and place now, not to mention a little bit of her identity with it. Steadiness... but not of stone. One must be willing to move as well.
So they were to go to the West Gate once Shadow and Kain had departed, leaving enough time for them to accomplish their tasks, of course. That, she could do. If they ran into trouble along the way, well... they weren't in the best of shape, but it would have to do. Sticking to cover would of course be best, but she did not know what the lay of the land was like around here.
Kain took the proffered darts and said, "Not a problem. I am left handed, so this wound won't slow me down." Kain meant with his right shoulder damaged, throwing the darts would have been difficult. But Kain preferred his left hand. Soft as a whisper, Kain vanished into the night.
Arriving at the South gate only moments later, Kain mapped out the surrounding area to best create havoc. After picking several spots, Kain climbed up a tree. Taking careful aim, Kain threw the first dart. the weapon sailed through the air, embedding itself deep into the soft meat of the stomach region. Kain saw the entire dart embed itself. He smiled, as this would create the effect that a phantom was attacking. Because the other soldiers couldn't see the dart, they could not track its trajectory either. Kain jumped from the branch, grabbing a lower branch before landing softly. He readied a second dart, and threw that as well. Kain frowned as he saw this dart hit slightly off target. If the others had time to look, they would see the dart. Kain threw another dart right into the eye socket of another man. the dart fully disappeared into the man's brain. Even for Kain, that was an impressive throw. Kain dove sideways, rolling to reduce noise, and sprinted to the last vantage point. The men were catching on, and looking in the direction of the old locations. Kain threw another dart, which stuck in the kidneys of the last victim. Kain grinned at a job well done.
Kain waited just long enough to watch the remaining men bark orders, and sound an alarm. Reinforcements arrived, and the group planned to search the surrounding brush for the enemies. Kain set up several canisters of gunpowder set with wire. When the men pulled the wire, flint would strike the canisters, causing an explosion. Kain had set up several of these traps, and he was running low on gunpowder. Kain ran back to the rest of the group, hearing the first of the explosions as he ran.
"Alright, is everyone ready to head into the West Gate?"
Arriving at the South gate only moments later, Kain mapped out the surrounding area to best create havoc. After picking several spots, Kain climbed up a tree. Taking careful aim, Kain threw the first dart. the weapon sailed through the air, embedding itself deep into the soft meat of the stomach region. Kain saw the entire dart embed itself. He smiled, as this would create the effect that a phantom was attacking. Because the other soldiers couldn't see the dart, they could not track its trajectory either. Kain jumped from the branch, grabbing a lower branch before landing softly. He readied a second dart, and threw that as well. Kain frowned as he saw this dart hit slightly off target. If the others had time to look, they would see the dart. Kain threw another dart right into the eye socket of another man. the dart fully disappeared into the man's brain. Even for Kain, that was an impressive throw. Kain dove sideways, rolling to reduce noise, and sprinted to the last vantage point. The men were catching on, and looking in the direction of the old locations. Kain threw another dart, which stuck in the kidneys of the last victim. Kain grinned at a job well done.
Kain waited just long enough to watch the remaining men bark orders, and sound an alarm. Reinforcements arrived, and the group planned to search the surrounding brush for the enemies. Kain set up several canisters of gunpowder set with wire. When the men pulled the wire, flint would strike the canisters, causing an explosion. Kain had set up several of these traps, and he was running low on gunpowder. Kain ran back to the rest of the group, hearing the first of the explosions as he ran.
"Alright, is everyone ready to head into the West Gate?"
The group had remained largely in silence upon the disappearance of its obvious leaders. Myr for one was not in a particularly talkative mood, and certainly did not want to be the one to disturb the silence that was for her at least quite pensive. Instead she had taken to standing in a fixed position, so still that even the slight rise and fall of her breath was undetectable. It was an interesting thing, that the eye was drawn so readily to motion. Sometimes, a cessation of movement was all that she required to quite literally disappear from sight.
Not that this was necessarily her goal, of course, and she was certain both Matt and Mark knew well that she was still there, given that she had never left at all, but right now extraneous motion would be like extraneous noise: simply unwarranted.
When Kain reappeared, she nodded and trailed after him, keeping an eye behind to ensure that the others were indeed following. It would not do to lose someone now, not after all of this.
Not that this was necessarily her goal, of course, and she was certain both Matt and Mark knew well that she was still there, given that she had never left at all, but right now extraneous motion would be like extraneous noise: simply unwarranted.
When Kain reappeared, she nodded and trailed after him, keeping an eye behind to ensure that the others were indeed following. It would not do to lose someone now, not after all of this.
"What are you-" Matt was cut short as Shadow cracked his neck. "Thats... ow..." Matt rubbed his neck. He sat down and listened afterwards. West gate, west gate, west gate... he ran over it a hundred times in his head. He sat in silence as Kain and Shadow darted off, and looked at the ground. Something was bugging him. And it was Myr.
Myr was mysterious. More so than Shadow, even. If she was a monk, how did she know how to fight like that? And how could she be at such peace, even in a battlefield? Something was up with that girl. That pretty, pretty girl...
Matt nearly slapped himself.
He instead looked at the ground, begining to think of the others. And Mark... he began to go through his knowledge of Mark, which wasn't much. Mark was dazing half the time. Or at least not paying attention. Mark was a firl that pretended to be a guy. Why? Wasn't like girls couldn't be knights... could they? Matt had no idea. He'd never been taught the ways of a knight.
Shadow... was scary. Matt didn't even want to think of him right now.
And Kain. Kain- Speak of the devil... Matt thought as he showed up again. Time to go. No time to think at the moment. West gate west gate west gate west gate west gate west gate west gate- Matt thought over and over as he followed Kain and Myr. But he looked back for a second before continuing on.
"Mark, dude. We're going." Matt waved at him... her... person. Matt shook his head in confusion, and turned back to follow.
Myr was mysterious. More so than Shadow, even. If she was a monk, how did she know how to fight like that? And how could she be at such peace, even in a battlefield? Something was up with that girl. That pretty, pretty girl...
Matt nearly slapped himself.
He instead looked at the ground, begining to think of the others. And Mark... he began to go through his knowledge of Mark, which wasn't much. Mark was dazing half the time. Or at least not paying attention. Mark was a firl that pretended to be a guy. Why? Wasn't like girls couldn't be knights... could they? Matt had no idea. He'd never been taught the ways of a knight.
Shadow... was scary. Matt didn't even want to think of him right now.
And Kain. Kain- Speak of the devil... Matt thought as he showed up again. Time to go. No time to think at the moment. West gate west gate west gate west gate west gate west gate west gate- Matt thought over and over as he followed Kain and Myr. But he looked back for a second before continuing on.
"Mark, dude. We're going." Matt waved at him... her... person. Matt shook his head in confusion, and turned back to follow.
Kain hid in the bushes, looking up at the large gate. As predicted, the guard here was small, only two men patrolled on the wall. The other guards were also too spaced out to be a threat. Kain quickly though of a plan. Sizing up the two women of the group, he determined Myr to be the most physically attractive.
"Myr, I have a plan that requires your cooperation. Now, these guards won't just let us in, so I need you to put on a bit of a performance. We have to give you the look of being attacked, and I want you to run up to the gate and scream for help. Say there are madmen loose in the woods, and you barely escaped with your life. Beg them to have mercy and let you in. Do what you can to distract them while I scale the wall and take them out. If you agree, I will only knock them out, as opposed to killing them." Kain would do this to show he respected Myr's choice not to kill her enemies.
"Myr, I have a plan that requires your cooperation. Now, these guards won't just let us in, so I need you to put on a bit of a performance. We have to give you the look of being attacked, and I want you to run up to the gate and scream for help. Say there are madmen loose in the woods, and you barely escaped with your life. Beg them to have mercy and let you in. Do what you can to distract them while I scale the wall and take them out. If you agree, I will only knock them out, as opposed to killing them." Kain would do this to show he respected Myr's choice not to kill her enemies.
After following Shadow's instructions, Mark looked at the others. It was his left arm that was hit, so he could still fight. The wound would be fine for now, but it would be wise to ask Myr to check it once they set up camp or something similar. Thankfully, everybody else's injuries seemed to have been treated as well. Back at home, Mark would have been treated with carefull hands then cruelly sent to clean the house. The worst punishment he had ever been given was... No Mark don't go daydreaming again! Mark, not seeming to have anything else to do, followed after Matt.
Myr frowned as Kain suggested the idea. She wasn't much of an actress, really, but... her eyes softened when he promised to knock them out only. Nodding slowly, she tried to recall the last time she had seen someone behave as though they were helpless. It had been a while, but she supposed she could make it look realistic enough. She was no stranger to suffering as such.
"Very well," she replied softly. Grasping her hood in her hands, she pulled the thing down, extracting her long braid from underneath her cloak. She contemplated for a few seconds before pulling off the band that bound it practically at the end and shook the lot out, trying to make herself look as disheveled as possible. Rumpling her cloak would help too, and her face was likely smudged with dirt already, so that would be fine.
Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself before adopting an exaggerated version of the limp she'd been trying to minimize thus far. Clutching her right arm with her left hand as though it too were tender, she moved some distance away from where the group was actually located before uttering a sharp pained cry and dashing out of the tree cover, straight up to the guards.
Tripping herself so as to stumble, she made toward them as "fast" as her "injured" foot would carry her. "Please!" she called plaintively, "Help! madmen... bandits! They took my family and they... please, sirs, I must... they will come for me and I..." she shuddered, looking furtively backwards at the bushes as though afraid of what might come from them at any moment. "Please..." her voice reached a hoarse whisper, and the moisture gathered at the corners of her eyes. She was shaking all the way down to her toes now. If that didn't do it, well... then these guards were quite perceptive indeed, and she was in trouble.
"Very well," she replied softly. Grasping her hood in her hands, she pulled the thing down, extracting her long braid from underneath her cloak. She contemplated for a few seconds before pulling off the band that bound it practically at the end and shook the lot out, trying to make herself look as disheveled as possible. Rumpling her cloak would help too, and her face was likely smudged with dirt already, so that would be fine.
Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself before adopting an exaggerated version of the limp she'd been trying to minimize thus far. Clutching her right arm with her left hand as though it too were tender, she moved some distance away from where the group was actually located before uttering a sharp pained cry and dashing out of the tree cover, straight up to the guards.
Tripping herself so as to stumble, she made toward them as "fast" as her "injured" foot would carry her. "Please!" she called plaintively, "Help! madmen... bandits! They took my family and they... please, sirs, I must... they will come for me and I..." she shuddered, looking furtively backwards at the bushes as though afraid of what might come from them at any moment. "Please..." her voice reached a hoarse whisper, and the moisture gathered at the corners of her eyes. She was shaking all the way down to her toes now. If that didn't do it, well... then these guards were quite perceptive indeed, and she was in trouble.
Kain was momentarily shocked by how well the young monk pulled that off. The guards looked down at her from the wall. They were completely distracted. Before taking off, Kain turned to Mark and Matt, and said, "Wait here for my signal." To Matt, Kain said, "Don't do anything... stupid." Kain then sprinted into the shadows, just beyond the field of vision of the guards on the wall. He quickly began scaling the wall.
About half way up, Kain heard the guards finally reach a decision. "Just a moment miss! We have to get permission from our commanding officer to open the gates for you! don't worry, until the runner returns with our orders, we will defend you!" True to their word, the guards readied their bows, focusing sharply in the area surrounding the young girl. They had arrows at the ready, but did not set them to the strings. Kain reached the top of the wall and saw the runner disappear among the buildings. He had a bit of time to incapacitate the guards. Kain took some of the drug he had given Shadow from before, and set it in a fresh needle. He would have to be quick to get both these guards. Kain almost envied the first target. a split second pinch, and then the man would be unconscious and having pleasant dreams. when the drug wore off, the man would feel happy and refreshed. The other man... Kain was planning on knocking him out with a sleeper hold. Not nearly as pleasant. Kain snuck up silently and jabbed the first guard in the neck, releasing the drug into his system. Without missing a beat, Kain disarmed the second soldier, and then wrapped his strong arms around the man's neck, applying just enough pressure to cut off the blood flow to his brain. The man struggled for a moment, but the lack of blood finally knocked him out. Kain let go, and color returned to the man's face. Kain tied up the bodies and waited for the runner.
"Alright Albrecht, the commander says go ahead!" The runner yelled as he returned. Kain shouted a simple "Aye!" disguising his voice as best he could before pulling the lever. As the gate mechanism released and the gate started to open, Kain dropped from the wall down next to the runner. Kain made a fist, and then curled his wrist so his palm was now perpendicular to his forearm. Using the fairly pointed joint at the base of his thumb, Kain punched the runner in the temple, knocking him out cold. Painful, but does not do permanent damage. The man would be fine. The gates fully opened, and Kain motioned for the group to join him.
About half way up, Kain heard the guards finally reach a decision. "Just a moment miss! We have to get permission from our commanding officer to open the gates for you! don't worry, until the runner returns with our orders, we will defend you!" True to their word, the guards readied their bows, focusing sharply in the area surrounding the young girl. They had arrows at the ready, but did not set them to the strings. Kain reached the top of the wall and saw the runner disappear among the buildings. He had a bit of time to incapacitate the guards. Kain took some of the drug he had given Shadow from before, and set it in a fresh needle. He would have to be quick to get both these guards. Kain almost envied the first target. a split second pinch, and then the man would be unconscious and having pleasant dreams. when the drug wore off, the man would feel happy and refreshed. The other man... Kain was planning on knocking him out with a sleeper hold. Not nearly as pleasant. Kain snuck up silently and jabbed the first guard in the neck, releasing the drug into his system. Without missing a beat, Kain disarmed the second soldier, and then wrapped his strong arms around the man's neck, applying just enough pressure to cut off the blood flow to his brain. The man struggled for a moment, but the lack of blood finally knocked him out. Kain let go, and color returned to the man's face. Kain tied up the bodies and waited for the runner.
"Alright Albrecht, the commander says go ahead!" The runner yelled as he returned. Kain shouted a simple "Aye!" disguising his voice as best he could before pulling the lever. As the gate mechanism released and the gate started to open, Kain dropped from the wall down next to the runner. Kain made a fist, and then curled his wrist so his palm was now perpendicular to his forearm. Using the fairly pointed joint at the base of his thumb, Kain punched the runner in the temple, knocking him out cold. Painful, but does not do permanent damage. The man would be fine. The gates fully opened, and Kain motioned for the group to join him.
Myr watched as Kain took out the guards, a twinge of pity for the plight of the second two especially accompanying this, but she quickly straightened, blinking away the extra wetness in her eyes, which regained their customary steadiness without too much issue. She considered doing something about her hair (it was rather irritating to leave it unbound) but they had more than enough to deal with at present, and there would be time enough for such frivolities later. She'd just have to hope it didn't snag on something.
She joined Kain on the other side of the gate, mouthing a word of gratitude for his mercy silently, casting a glance over her shoulder in hopes that the others were not far behind. If she remembered correctly, Shadow was supposed to meet them somewhere around here, but probably a little ways further in and thus away from the rather conspicuous scene in the immediate vicinity.
She glanced back over at the guards, memorizing their faces. It would not do to be accidentally recognized by any of them, and the best way to prevent that would be to recognize them first and then find somewhere else to be.
She joined Kain on the other side of the gate, mouthing a word of gratitude for his mercy silently, casting a glance over her shoulder in hopes that the others were not far behind. If she remembered correctly, Shadow was supposed to meet them somewhere around here, but probably a little ways further in and thus away from the rather conspicuous scene in the immediate vicinity.
She glanced back over at the guards, memorizing their faces. It would not do to be accidentally recognized by any of them, and the best way to prevent that would be to recognize them first and then find somewhere else to be.
Kain gave Myr a warm smile. "No need to remain quiet, we are inside city limits and therefore do not arose suspicion anymore. Wonderful job acting by the way. Oh, and feel free to get comfortable, our mission now is to wait for Shadow to return. I must say, I do not enjoy being in a subordinate position, even to Shadow. Ugh, the ever-difficult life of a Noble!" Kain gave a theatrical sigh and covered his eyes with his hand, gazing skyward. He held the pose for a moment before giving a chuckle and shouting to the others, "Get a move on, I have to close the gates before we arouse suspicion!" For a thief, Matt tended to dawdle often. And for a knight, Mark tended to lose focus quickly. They should learn to break these habits, or they were very likely to get themselves killed.
Myr returned the friendly expression, slightly sheepishly. "Of course. Sometimes, I am perhaps a bit too cautious, though perhaps it would be better than the alternative. But truly, thank you. It means much," she said, gesturing to the unconscious men behind her.
"As for the life of a Noble, if the reference is what I think it is, you should not worry, as long as you can still self-affirm, no? I do not think you yet require him for that." Her tone was light; in truth, she was quite relieved that the majority of the danger for today was over. They could all use a little time to recover, even those that were not as obviously injured. Her ankle had mercifully avoided swelling thus far, which meant the injury was relatively minor, and the medicine she'd taken was working. Come to think of it, she should probably restock on her herbs soon... there were plenty left, but she'd also used more in the course of the last three days than the three months prior to that, and the pace showed little sign of slowing.
"As for the life of a Noble, if the reference is what I think it is, you should not worry, as long as you can still self-affirm, no? I do not think you yet require him for that." Her tone was light; in truth, she was quite relieved that the majority of the danger for today was over. They could all use a little time to recover, even those that were not as obviously injured. Her ankle had mercifully avoided swelling thus far, which meant the injury was relatively minor, and the medicine she'd taken was working. Come to think of it, she should probably restock on her herbs soon... there were plenty left, but she'd also used more in the course of the last three days than the three months prior to that, and the pace showed little sign of slowing.
"Don't do anything stupid..." Matt mocked under his breath. "You're the one with a hole in your shoulder... idiot..."
Matt didn't do anything as Myr played her part (rather well) and Kain took them out. He followed behind everyone silently and stood still, his cloak covering his whole body.
"So what now? We sit?" Matt asked the group. Not waiting for an answer, he started to lean back. "I'm cool with that." Matt let himself fall backwards into a pile of hay, the pile swallowing him whole. His cloak protected him from the poking that the pile so graciously provided, so it was actually quite comfortable. He stuck a hand out of the top, waving at whoever was paying attention. "Wake me whenever." And he drew his hand back in. He wasn't actually going to sleep, but he would lay down none the less. He felt his side for the pouch and it's one brown pearl. He still needed to get that thing from Kain... he had plenty of time, but it was probably best to get it out of the way. Oh well... he couold think of that later. Now was rest time.
Matt didn't do anything as Myr played her part (rather well) and Kain took them out. He followed behind everyone silently and stood still, his cloak covering his whole body.
"So what now? We sit?" Matt asked the group. Not waiting for an answer, he started to lean back. "I'm cool with that." Matt let himself fall backwards into a pile of hay, the pile swallowing him whole. His cloak protected him from the poking that the pile so graciously provided, so it was actually quite comfortable. He stuck a hand out of the top, waving at whoever was paying attention. "Wake me whenever." And he drew his hand back in. He wasn't actually going to sleep, but he would lay down none the less. He felt his side for the pouch and it's one brown pearl. He still needed to get that thing from Kain... he had plenty of time, but it was probably best to get it out of the way. Oh well... he couold think of that later. Now was rest time.
Kain smiled at Myr, ignoring Matt's theatrics. "Well, I mean that I am used to being the leader. I used to be a pirate captain, after all. And during my travels with Shadow, I found out that I was originally of noble birth, but pirates raided our village, killed my family, looted my house, burned it to the ground, and then took me as their slave and cabin boy... So much for nobility eh?" Kain's smile dropped at the tide of memories. Although he was over the abuse, Kain could not suppress some anger and resentment at losing his normal life. He had gotten his revenge, but killing those who wronged him is a hollow victory.
"Very well, we are all in. Time to close the gates." Kain quickly scaled the wall, pulling the gate mechanism. The gates slowly creaked shut. Kain looked down and noticed the pile of hay the thief was lying in. Kain smirked, planning a bit of mischief, as well as a lesson for the young thief. Since Shadow had taken him under his wing, it was only fitting that Kain should contribute his knowledge. Unfortunately, Kain's knowledge was forged from years of pain and malicious treatment.
Kain jumped from the wall, aiming his body just right. He turned his body, and landed right on top of the thief. Kain heard a groan from under the hay, and a devious laugh escaped from Kain's lips. He sprung up before Matt could react, and put distance between himself and the haystack. Time to see what would happen.
"Very well, we are all in. Time to close the gates." Kain quickly scaled the wall, pulling the gate mechanism. The gates slowly creaked shut. Kain looked down and noticed the pile of hay the thief was lying in. Kain smirked, planning a bit of mischief, as well as a lesson for the young thief. Since Shadow had taken him under his wing, it was only fitting that Kain should contribute his knowledge. Unfortunately, Kain's knowledge was forged from years of pain and malicious treatment.
Kain jumped from the wall, aiming his body just right. He turned his body, and landed right on top of the thief. Kain heard a groan from under the hay, and a devious laugh escaped from Kain's lips. He sprung up before Matt could react, and put distance between himself and the haystack. Time to see what would happen.
Matt barely had a moments rest before something big and heavy fell on him. Well... maybe fell wasn't the best word.Jumped was more like it. Matt couldn't help let out a small groan of pain. His neck was still a little sore. Just a little. Immediatly thoughts ran through his head. This was too heavy to be Myr, so that left Kain and Mark. Matt was sure Mark wouldn't do something so childish, so that left-
Duh. It was Kain. Of course. But what a lucky break! Now was the perfect time to get what he needed to start his plan. All these thoughts ran through his head in less than half a second. But Kain was already getting up, trying to get away. Matt's hands moved like lightning towards the pirate, and in a second, he found what he needed. Kain lept away none the wiser. Imbecile.
Matt, after a second or seven, stood up slowly to face his semi-attacker. He was just standing there, watching him. Obviously he want Matt to react somehow. To insult him, or rush him... something. But Matt wasn't going to do either. Rushing him would only get him hurt, and how would words hurt Kain?
So Matt went with his third option. A simple question.
"And why..." Matt asked slowly, slipping Kain's gun into his pocket, "Would you do that?"
Duh. It was Kain. Of course. But what a lucky break! Now was the perfect time to get what he needed to start his plan. All these thoughts ran through his head in less than half a second. But Kain was already getting up, trying to get away. Matt's hands moved like lightning towards the pirate, and in a second, he found what he needed. Kain lept away none the wiser. Imbecile.
Matt, after a second or seven, stood up slowly to face his semi-attacker. He was just standing there, watching him. Obviously he want Matt to react somehow. To insult him, or rush him... something. But Matt wasn't going to do either. Rushing him would only get him hurt, and how would words hurt Kain?
So Matt went with his third option. A simple question.
"And why..." Matt asked slowly, slipping Kain's gun into his pocket, "Would you do that?"
(((((((lets ignore the fact that I specifically stated "before Matt could react." Really, how would anyone react to 150-ish pounds falling on them? Also... Do you know how difficult it would be to remove a gun from its holster in a split second? It does have latches to secure the gun. Whatever, lets roll with it.)))))
Kain gave the thief a slow smile.
"First lesson in being an assassin, never let down your guard. Second lesson. Never, EVER do something as foolish as taking a man's handmade gun, especially when you have no method to escape." Kain began slowly walking toward the thief. "Especially don't take the gun if you have no knowledge of how to work the thing." Kain continued his slow walk, each step landing with all the gravity and finality of death itself.
"And really, my gun is not my only long range weapon. I have knives, and a recently acquired bow. I am proficient in the use of both. You have three options. Try to flee, and I will hit you in the back with a knife." Kain flicked out one of his blades, and readied it, focusing solely on the little thief. "Your second option is to attempt to fight me. Foolish, because even injured, I will murder you quite easily. Notice I said murder, which implies no struggle on your part. This is because your skills do not even come close to my own. And your third option, which I personally recommend, is to return the weapon you have taken." Kain's grin widened as he prowled closer.
"Child, you are a fly in my web. I am a master of deception, and I love to play games with those who are easily irked. You have fallen for one of many traps I have set up for you. You see, you are trapped into those three options. Two of them lead to your demise, one leads to you being humiliated by me. Either way, I win. I always win. Oh, and the answer to your question? Simply because I can. An ancient thinker once said that in the world there are masters, and there are slaves. Basically, slaves live in the specious present, and only do something if it can benefit them. Masters are above the petty rabble, and will fight to the death to preserve an ideal. You are a slave, I am a Master. Accept your place in the world, or you will die." Kain paused just out of reach of the thief, waiting for the vermin to react.
Kain gave the thief a slow smile.
"First lesson in being an assassin, never let down your guard. Second lesson. Never, EVER do something as foolish as taking a man's handmade gun, especially when you have no method to escape." Kain began slowly walking toward the thief. "Especially don't take the gun if you have no knowledge of how to work the thing." Kain continued his slow walk, each step landing with all the gravity and finality of death itself.
"And really, my gun is not my only long range weapon. I have knives, and a recently acquired bow. I am proficient in the use of both. You have three options. Try to flee, and I will hit you in the back with a knife." Kain flicked out one of his blades, and readied it, focusing solely on the little thief. "Your second option is to attempt to fight me. Foolish, because even injured, I will murder you quite easily. Notice I said murder, which implies no struggle on your part. This is because your skills do not even come close to my own. And your third option, which I personally recommend, is to return the weapon you have taken." Kain's grin widened as he prowled closer.
"Child, you are a fly in my web. I am a master of deception, and I love to play games with those who are easily irked. You have fallen for one of many traps I have set up for you. You see, you are trapped into those three options. Two of them lead to your demise, one leads to you being humiliated by me. Either way, I win. I always win. Oh, and the answer to your question? Simply because I can. An ancient thinker once said that in the world there are masters, and there are slaves. Basically, slaves live in the specious present, and only do something if it can benefit them. Masters are above the petty rabble, and will fight to the death to preserve an ideal. You are a slave, I am a Master. Accept your place in the world, or you will die." Kain paused just out of reach of the thief, waiting for the vermin to react.
Myr's eyebrows knit together, the smile falling from her face at the more literal explanation for the statement. That was something she had not quite expected...Kain just gave off the air of one of those people who'd always been strong and self-assured. They all did, to different extents. There was a subtext, there, too, something she couldn't quite put her finger on. Likely, it had been even worse than he was letting on.
At least he knows his parents, part of her reminded the rest, but it was swiftly quashed. Having one's birth relatives around was nice for some, but it was certainly not the only road to happiness, and she had not suffered at the monastery. No, she had been quite fortunate indeed, and maybe that was what made it so easy to forget that suffering was so commonplace.
He seemed all right, though, and she had no wish to discuss anything that might be unpleasant for anyone, so instead she watched with a measure of curiosity as Kain crept up on Matt's haystack. She thought of asking him what he was doing, but decided against it, choosing to simply observe instead. He jumped a moment later, and she flinched with sympathy for the soreness this was about to cause, but couldn't help the slightly-mischievous smile that she resorted to hiding behind a hand. They were kind of like brothers, actually, though she was never going to tell them that. They'd probably both hate her for saying it. It never really occurred to her that they might have genuine, deep antagonism, because she simply didn't think that way. It looked to her like two people playing a round of tricks in some kind of competition, each trying to outdo the other somehow. What the prize was or when they would stop, she couldn't guess, but wasn't it usually that way with siblings? The ones she'd known never seemed to need a reason at all.
Of course, it turned a little more serious then, and the smile vanished. It was getting harder to make the analogy work. Myr bit her lower lip. "Surely that's not necessary," she put in hesitantly. She understood that there was a process of teaching and learning going on here between the parties, but there was something there she did not quite like any longer, and she felt compelled to placate tempers where she could. "Perhaps it would be best for us all to speak of something else. Matt, if you would please return Kain's gun, I have a question for him. And since you were interested in learning a bit about herbs earlier, the answer might concern you as well."
At least he knows his parents, part of her reminded the rest, but it was swiftly quashed. Having one's birth relatives around was nice for some, but it was certainly not the only road to happiness, and she had not suffered at the monastery. No, she had been quite fortunate indeed, and maybe that was what made it so easy to forget that suffering was so commonplace.
He seemed all right, though, and she had no wish to discuss anything that might be unpleasant for anyone, so instead she watched with a measure of curiosity as Kain crept up on Matt's haystack. She thought of asking him what he was doing, but decided against it, choosing to simply observe instead. He jumped a moment later, and she flinched with sympathy for the soreness this was about to cause, but couldn't help the slightly-mischievous smile that she resorted to hiding behind a hand. They were kind of like brothers, actually, though she was never going to tell them that. They'd probably both hate her for saying it. It never really occurred to her that they might have genuine, deep antagonism, because she simply didn't think that way. It looked to her like two people playing a round of tricks in some kind of competition, each trying to outdo the other somehow. What the prize was or when they would stop, she couldn't guess, but wasn't it usually that way with siblings? The ones she'd known never seemed to need a reason at all.
Of course, it turned a little more serious then, and the smile vanished. It was getting harder to make the analogy work. Myr bit her lower lip. "Surely that's not necessary," she put in hesitantly. She understood that there was a process of teaching and learning going on here between the parties, but there was something there she did not quite like any longer, and she felt compelled to placate tempers where she could. "Perhaps it would be best for us all to speak of something else. Matt, if you would please return Kain's gun, I have a question for him. And since you were interested in learning a bit about herbs earlier, the answer might concern you as well."
Kain did not look away from the thief, but said, "I will be more than happy to answer your questions, once the thief has made his decision. You see, there is more to his response than simply life or death. We must see how worthy of knowledge the bastard child is." Kain's ever-present grin only widened after insulting the whelp.
Mark gave kain a confused look. Slaves? Masters? Surely there was some in-between. Personally, that made no sence what-so-ever to the young knight. Although many things often confused him when people talked about this sort of thing. "Hey Kain... What you say doesn't make sense. It seems to me that you are not a master, and Matt is no slave. It seems to me like it would be a sad fate to be either master or slave.", he said cautiously. Mark had a million questions and reasons for saying that. Honestly, he wondered if his own logic was correct and not some fools fantasy.
Kain felt a small measure of pride in the knight. "Well Mark, I will answer your question as soon as this little episode is over, but I fear that Myr did request my attention first, so your questions will be answered after." Kain continued fixing the thief with a cold, heartless glare.
Matt glanced around as Kain spoke. Indeed he was right... there wasn't anywhere to run at all. He looked back into Kains eyes. Eh, he'd seen colder, Matt was sad to say. And not just Shadow either. But he frowned at Kain's words of slaves and masters. He never really liked those 'there are two kinds of people in the world' kinds of statements. No matter how many he heard, he never seemed to like or believe any of them. Matt smiled softly as he reached into his pocket for the gun, drawing it slowly so Kain wouldn't think he was attacking.
"I guess if what you say is true, then a really am a slave. Actually, I don't recall saying I aspired to be anything more."
He handed the weapon to Kain. What now? Would he hit him or something? Sounds like somthing Kain would do. "I dont care what you say about it. I'm having fun."
He looked down at the gun in his hand. This was going to well. Still, he only need a look. And a bullet, But he hadn't gotten that. The gun had been hard enough to get.
"Here's your gun, meanie." Matt only smiled.
"I guess if what you say is true, then a really am a slave. Actually, I don't recall saying I aspired to be anything more."
He handed the weapon to Kain. What now? Would he hit him or something? Sounds like somthing Kain would do. "I dont care what you say about it. I'm having fun."
He looked down at the gun in his hand. This was going to well. Still, he only need a look. And a bullet, But he hadn't gotten that. The gun had been hard enough to get.
"Here's your gun, meanie." Matt only smiled.
Kain took the weapon, slipping it back into its holster and securing the leather buckles around it. "And that concludes the lesson. You have made the right choice, and Shadow can teach you. Knowing when not to fight is just as important as knowing when to fight. Also, in the future, try to predict your enemies movements before you act. As you saw, it was very easy for me to trap you into one option. Use what you know about your target and turn it against them. Do not simply act blindly. In the world of assassins, such actions will get you killed. In the future, plan your movements very carefully." Kain turned toward the monk and said, "So Myr, what did you want to ask me?"
Myr let out a breath she hadn't known herself to be holding. At least that had turned out better than it might have, and her relief formed into a small smile. Then Kain reminded her of her question, and she nodded.
"Actually, yes. I was wondering what the ingredients were for that salve you had used on your shoulder earlier. I have never seen its like before, and I wish to learn of it, if you are not opposed to parting with the knowledge." Though the monks were masters of herblore, their environment was not all-producing, and there were some herbs rare enough that even literature on them was difficult to find. Though it was not one of her more readily-discernible traits, Myr was also the sort of person who enjoyed learning for its own sake, and she might have asked even if it had not had an obvious practical purpose.
"Actually, yes. I was wondering what the ingredients were for that salve you had used on your shoulder earlier. I have never seen its like before, and I wish to learn of it, if you are not opposed to parting with the knowledge." Though the monks were masters of herblore, their environment was not all-producing, and there were some herbs rare enough that even literature on them was difficult to find. Though it was not one of her more readily-discernible traits, Myr was also the sort of person who enjoyed learning for its own sake, and she might have asked even if it had not had an obvious practical purpose.
Shadow sat on a rooftop nearby with two young women standing behind his right and left shoulders respectively. The sun was behind them, casting obscure shadows of their individual frames onto the city's Outer Wall about ten feet above the heads of the others, although Shadow was not worried about the others noticing.
Shadow watched and waited, listening intently to the conversations which took place.
Kain had made a valid point to Matt about knowing when to fight and when not to fight, and so he chose not to reprimand Kain for his childlike actions of provoking the poor young thief, but neither would he receive any praise for the knowledge he imparted.
The confusion within the group was understandable.
Shadow and Kain were the oldest members of the group, and had both experienced tortured lives that the others could never in their wildest dreams begin to fathom. They were also the most tuned to battle and survival among the members of the group, and so their skill sets and instincts on the subject would no doubt be confusing to the others.
Shadow continued to listen, and the young woman behind his left shoulder approached him. She had light brown hair which fell just past her shoulders, with a youthful and athletic frame. She placed her hand on his right shoulder blade, and he simply nodded to her. She nodded in return, and then disappeared into the sunset behind him.
The young woman standing behind his right shoulder moved in close, and whispered into his ear.
She had long, dark brown hair that fell in a pony tail down to her hips, and a slightly taller, more mature and womanly frame than the other, but no less athletic and shapely than the first.
He turned his head and looked at her out of the corner of his eye, and smiled. She leaned in close and kissed his cheek, and then swept the bangs on her right side out of her face, sending a single strand of hair floating through the air and descending towards the others below.
Shadow watched the strand of hair fall, but did not expect any of the group to see it in the fading light, but never the less it would be visible to a trained eye if it fell into their field of view.
Shadow nodded her, and she too turned and disappeared into the sunset behind him.
He returned his gaze to the others, and decided it was time to tell them their next step, and so he stood, casting a slightly more clear silhouette of his frame onto the city's Outer Wall.
Shadow watched and waited, listening intently to the conversations which took place.
Kain had made a valid point to Matt about knowing when to fight and when not to fight, and so he chose not to reprimand Kain for his childlike actions of provoking the poor young thief, but neither would he receive any praise for the knowledge he imparted.
The confusion within the group was understandable.
Shadow and Kain were the oldest members of the group, and had both experienced tortured lives that the others could never in their wildest dreams begin to fathom. They were also the most tuned to battle and survival among the members of the group, and so their skill sets and instincts on the subject would no doubt be confusing to the others.
Shadow continued to listen, and the young woman behind his left shoulder approached him. She had light brown hair which fell just past her shoulders, with a youthful and athletic frame. She placed her hand on his right shoulder blade, and he simply nodded to her. She nodded in return, and then disappeared into the sunset behind him.
The young woman standing behind his right shoulder moved in close, and whispered into his ear.
She had long, dark brown hair that fell in a pony tail down to her hips, and a slightly taller, more mature and womanly frame than the other, but no less athletic and shapely than the first.
He turned his head and looked at her out of the corner of his eye, and smiled. She leaned in close and kissed his cheek, and then swept the bangs on her right side out of her face, sending a single strand of hair floating through the air and descending towards the others below.
Shadow watched the strand of hair fall, but did not expect any of the group to see it in the fading light, but never the less it would be visible to a trained eye if it fell into their field of view.
Shadow nodded her, and she too turned and disappeared into the sunset behind him.
He returned his gaze to the others, and decided it was time to tell them their next step, and so he stood, casting a slightly more clear silhouette of his frame onto the city's Outer Wall.
Kain did not immediately answer the monk's questions. Instead, he paid attention to the cluster of unusual shadows on the city wall. People were listening in on their conversation. As the shadows shrunk, Kain realized there were originally three people. Kain turned, attempting to find the group, and noticed a thin strand of hair falling from a building. The shadow that remained got taller as its owner stood. Of course, none of the others in the group could notice such slight details. They have not been trained yet to pay attention to small inconsistencies in the environment. Kain smirked as he realized the shadow belonged to Shadow.
"Well Myr, the blend for the paste was inspired by a savage tribe I met. In the frozen wasteland they live in, there are underground caverns where a strange, carpet-like fungus grows. In their language, it is called framistyrkr. They dry this and then inhale it prior to battle to induce a state of amazing strength, courage, and rage. They also harvest it as a food. By grinding the fresh herb into paste, they mix in other herbs or meat to make food that supposedly helps people grow bigger and stronger. I experimented with the fungus and found it to have different effects depending on how it is taken into the body. To make a medicine, I grind the fresh herb into paste, and then blend it with fresh sap from the beathafeoil tree. It is particularly important to blend it in one part sap to three parts fungus, as any other ratio causes toxicity. The blend must be heated until the consistency of the paste is reached. That is a basic recipe. Before heating, add any other herbs you wish for pain relief or other effects, and they will leech into the paste. My personal blend is the basic paste, with some extract of silver willow, divine sage, petals of the Chaos rose, which I have to carefully pick myself to avoid the nasty effects that plant can have, and crystallized juice of Cyrulanus fruit. I chose these because all these plants have synergistic effects to numb and accelerate rejuvenation of damaged skin. My, that was long winded. Any other questions?" Kain paused for a moment to catch his breath, waiting to see if Myr had any more questions. Kain still had to answer Mark's questions. He looked toward the still unnoticed Shadow. Only Kain would ever be able to tell that someone was there.
"hey boss, you can come out now!" Kain purposefully did not use Shadow's name to avoid suspicion.
"Well Myr, the blend for the paste was inspired by a savage tribe I met. In the frozen wasteland they live in, there are underground caverns where a strange, carpet-like fungus grows. In their language, it is called framistyrkr. They dry this and then inhale it prior to battle to induce a state of amazing strength, courage, and rage. They also harvest it as a food. By grinding the fresh herb into paste, they mix in other herbs or meat to make food that supposedly helps people grow bigger and stronger. I experimented with the fungus and found it to have different effects depending on how it is taken into the body. To make a medicine, I grind the fresh herb into paste, and then blend it with fresh sap from the beathafeoil tree. It is particularly important to blend it in one part sap to three parts fungus, as any other ratio causes toxicity. The blend must be heated until the consistency of the paste is reached. That is a basic recipe. Before heating, add any other herbs you wish for pain relief or other effects, and they will leech into the paste. My personal blend is the basic paste, with some extract of silver willow, divine sage, petals of the Chaos rose, which I have to carefully pick myself to avoid the nasty effects that plant can have, and crystallized juice of Cyrulanus fruit. I chose these because all these plants have synergistic effects to numb and accelerate rejuvenation of damaged skin. My, that was long winded. Any other questions?" Kain paused for a moment to catch his breath, waiting to see if Myr had any more questions. Kain still had to answer Mark's questions. He looked toward the still unnoticed Shadow. Only Kain would ever be able to tell that someone was there.
"hey boss, you can come out now!" Kain purposefully did not use Shadow's name to avoid suspicion.
Matt considered asking what in the Goddesses names those things were, but he couldn't find the words. So his eye twitched instead.
"What?" He said in responce to Kain quietly. He didn't really want him to explain everything again, but he just wanted to show his confusion. Maybe herblore was a little much for now... wait, what was that about Shadow? He looked up and saw the black figure against the sun. Oh... There he was. Why was there hair in the wind? Matt couldn't se the color, but it was a little long to be Shadow's... huh. Matt said nothing and waited patiently for him to come down.
"What?" He said in responce to Kain quietly. He didn't really want him to explain everything again, but he just wanted to show his confusion. Maybe herblore was a little much for now... wait, what was that about Shadow? He looked up and saw the black figure against the sun. Oh... There he was. Why was there hair in the wind? Matt couldn't se the color, but it was a little long to be Shadow's... huh. Matt said nothing and waited patiently for him to come down.
Myr nodded along with the explanation; it all made perfect sense to her, though she had never been to that particular region. The fungus sounded absolutely fascinating. She wondered what effect it might have if she combined it with some of the herbs grown only on Kur. When Kain mentioned his long-windedness, she shook her head emphatically. "On the contrary; I found it quite informative, certainly enough to satiate my curiosity for the time being. Thank you." She smiled and inclined her head, her own curtain of hair cutting off any view she might or might not have caught of shadows or fine strands of someone else's, and so it was not until Kain called for "boss" that she discovered that Shadow must be nearby.
She had known the group was not entirely alone, of course, her awareness was enough for that, but she had thought it simply townspeople sleeping in their homes of some such. This was likely still true, but it seemed that their leader lingered on a rooftop. She did not look up; it might seem strange to anyone who happened to be watching, after all, and she had no desire to be the reason someone decided to investigate the party a little more closely.
That probably wasn't likely, anyway. Her appearance was a bit more distinctive than some people's, perhaps, but mostly just in the incidental, 'that girl has strange eyes' kind of way, and the color certainly was not as well-known or disarming as Shadow's. The rest of her appearance tended to be hidden under a cloak, and so it was doubtful she was noticed often, or suspected of anything in particular. Something she was increasingly glad of; she'd never liked being the object of anyone's focus, but now being otherwise was in fact necessary.
Which reminded her... she presently wasn't disguised as she should be. Her hair was too troublesome to be braided right now, so she tied it at the nape of her neck instead, tucking it once more under the light gray cloak, drawing the hood up over her head. There... anonymity was much more comfortable than the alternative.
She had known the group was not entirely alone, of course, her awareness was enough for that, but she had thought it simply townspeople sleeping in their homes of some such. This was likely still true, but it seemed that their leader lingered on a rooftop. She did not look up; it might seem strange to anyone who happened to be watching, after all, and she had no desire to be the reason someone decided to investigate the party a little more closely.
That probably wasn't likely, anyway. Her appearance was a bit more distinctive than some people's, perhaps, but mostly just in the incidental, 'that girl has strange eyes' kind of way, and the color certainly was not as well-known or disarming as Shadow's. The rest of her appearance tended to be hidden under a cloak, and so it was doubtful she was noticed often, or suspected of anything in particular. Something she was increasingly glad of; she'd never liked being the object of anyone's focus, but now being otherwise was in fact necessary.
Which reminded her... she presently wasn't disguised as she should be. Her hair was too troublesome to be braided right now, so she tied it at the nape of her neck instead, tucking it once more under the light gray cloak, drawing the hood up over her head. There... anonymity was much more comfortable than the alternative.
Shadow smirked when Kain called him 'boss', and leaped to the Outer Wall, using the traction of his boots to hit the wall as he leaned against it, slowing his descent until he jumped off and landed in front of the others.
"The intel I needed has been gathered and a plan is now in place to take out my last mark. I will take care of him, and you all have something else to do for me in the meantime. But for now, we need to head to the center of town. There are a few supplies I need to get ahold of and we also need a full nights rest before we continue."
Shadow looked to Kain and nodded.
Their cues were subtle and non-interpretable by the others as they were privately constructed and understood only by them.
This particular cue, a simple nod with no other words or actions told Kain that Shadow was ready to continue, but due to their company, they'd have to postpone their plans until the morrow.
"Follow me everyone." Shadow said as he turned away from them.
"If you have questions about anything other than what it is I have planned for you to do tomorrow, then ask now. Otherwise, try not to talk, as we might draw the wrong kind of attention. At this point, the city is locked down to make sure that nobody comes or goes. We need to keep our heads down and our mouths shut until we reach the center of town where we'll be safer from suspicion or detection."
Shadow walked down the road towards the center of town, checking over his shoulder for any questions that might come his way.
"The intel I needed has been gathered and a plan is now in place to take out my last mark. I will take care of him, and you all have something else to do for me in the meantime. But for now, we need to head to the center of town. There are a few supplies I need to get ahold of and we also need a full nights rest before we continue."
Shadow looked to Kain and nodded.
Their cues were subtle and non-interpretable by the others as they were privately constructed and understood only by them.
This particular cue, a simple nod with no other words or actions told Kain that Shadow was ready to continue, but due to their company, they'd have to postpone their plans until the morrow.
"Follow me everyone." Shadow said as he turned away from them.
"If you have questions about anything other than what it is I have planned for you to do tomorrow, then ask now. Otherwise, try not to talk, as we might draw the wrong kind of attention. At this point, the city is locked down to make sure that nobody comes or goes. We need to keep our heads down and our mouths shut until we reach the center of town where we'll be safer from suspicion or detection."
Shadow walked down the road towards the center of town, checking over his shoulder for any questions that might come his way.
Kain's smile faded. The plans would have to be postponed... this increased the chance of the target escaping again. or at the very least, security would increase. Kain felt a twinge of anger at the incompetence of some of their new members, but it couldn't be helped.
"You are very welcome Myr. If you have any more questions about the more exotic herbs of this region, just ask." Turning to Mark, Kain said, "Now then, would you like your questions answered? if so, I will answer them as we walk. Seems less suspicious if people are speaking intellectually. We would draw less attention." Kain started walking after Shadow, and said, so only Shadow could hear, "You're new apprentice has skill, but he doesn't think things through all that well. I do not think it wise to bring him along. The type of calculative planning he needs is largely an inherent trait, and he hasn't shown much potential for thinking things through. If you disagree, I will be happy to point out numerous times which he has acted rashly."
"You are very welcome Myr. If you have any more questions about the more exotic herbs of this region, just ask." Turning to Mark, Kain said, "Now then, would you like your questions answered? if so, I will answer them as we walk. Seems less suspicious if people are speaking intellectually. We would draw less attention." Kain started walking after Shadow, and said, so only Shadow could hear, "You're new apprentice has skill, but he doesn't think things through all that well. I do not think it wise to bring him along. The type of calculative planning he needs is largely an inherent trait, and he hasn't shown much potential for thinking things through. If you disagree, I will be happy to point out numerous times which he has acted rashly."
Shadow nodded, and whispered back to him.
"Indeed... He is rash, but that is partially because he is so young. I cannot blame him for being somewhat vengeful towards you after the pranks you've pulled, but he does need to be trained to deal with such things without thoughts of response. Things like that could get him killed..."
Shadow turned to face forward and was silent for a moment.
"... Kain... From now on I want you to pull more pranks and be as annoying to him as you possibly can... The only way for him to learn to deal with this is to be exposed to it on a regular basis, and I will let the two of you sort it out as you may, though if things begin to go too far, I will step in... I don't want any bloodshed between you two, but you must not go easy on him never the less."
He turned his head and shot Kain one of those glances.
"Understood?" He asked with a slight smile.
"Indeed... He is rash, but that is partially because he is so young. I cannot blame him for being somewhat vengeful towards you after the pranks you've pulled, but he does need to be trained to deal with such things without thoughts of response. Things like that could get him killed..."
Shadow turned to face forward and was silent for a moment.
"... Kain... From now on I want you to pull more pranks and be as annoying to him as you possibly can... The only way for him to learn to deal with this is to be exposed to it on a regular basis, and I will let the two of you sort it out as you may, though if things begin to go too far, I will step in... I don't want any bloodshed between you two, but you must not go easy on him never the less."
He turned his head and shot Kain one of those glances.
"Understood?" He asked with a slight smile.
Kain gave Shadow a lopsided grin.
"You know, you are starting to make pulling pranks sound like work. I only have so much creativity in me for Chaos' sake! But, if you wish it, it shall be done. I will perform my duty to the greatest extent of my rather extensive abilities." Kain couldn't help turn around and look toward the thief. So blissfully unaware of the madness that was in store for him.
"You know, you are starting to make pulling pranks sound like work. I only have so much creativity in me for Chaos' sake! But, if you wish it, it shall be done. I will perform my duty to the greatest extent of my rather extensive abilities." Kain couldn't help turn around and look toward the thief. So blissfully unaware of the madness that was in store for him.
((((It seems we have a bit of a problem. I have mentioned before that taking notice of ALL the details of previous posts is important. This includes details such as the ones I have included in my most recent posts as well as Dionkar's.
Example: Kumori - "Shadow watched the strand of hair fall, but did not expect any of the group to see it in the fading light, but never the less it would be visible to a trained eye if it fell into their field of view."
Dionkar - "Of course, none of the others in the group could notice such slight details. They have not been trained yet to pay attention to small inconsistencies in the environment."
This is a perfect example of small details that MUST be obeyed. When there are details like this in a post, you must obey and respect them, as they are there for a reason. I realize that everyone wants their character to be cool and be able to realize what normal people cannot, but remember that we are all normal people. Shadow is trained specifically as Assassin to recognize details this small, and he taught Kain how to pick out details like this when they met before, while none of the other characters are suitably trained to pick out a single strand of hair in the wind in the fading light of the sunset with the sun partially in their eyes.
Myr's ability to sense when others are present is fine, as being able to feel when you're being watched is a normal trait with ample training no matter who or what you may be. I am fine with any character being able to do something like that.
Whenever there are details in another person's post as to whether or not something is noticeable, you must obey them.
Zutechugan, I'm sorry, but the fact that Matt noticed that single strand of hair in the fading light of sunlight must be omitted from your post, as a thief, no matter how good he may be at what he does, simply does not have the training to see such a thing from an environment like this. Matt, at this stage, is still too tired, in pain, and filled with adrenaline from what happened earlier to be aware of such minute details as his body copes with the 'cooldown' state that it is now in.
Kain and Shadow are trained specifically to notice regardless of their condition, and he also asked me for permission to notice as well, stating the reasons I gave to everyone in this post as proof of validity for his own post.
So everyone please be aware of such things in the future. If you have things from now on that you believe MUST remain unnoticed except by certain persons in the rp, then please make sure to include them as details in your post. Everyone must respect such details in the future and pay very close attention to when they appear.
Send me a private message if you read and understood this message. This is not a request by the way, this is something that everyone needs to do.
Thank you.))))
Example: Kumori - "Shadow watched the strand of hair fall, but did not expect any of the group to see it in the fading light, but never the less it would be visible to a trained eye if it fell into their field of view."
Dionkar - "Of course, none of the others in the group could notice such slight details. They have not been trained yet to pay attention to small inconsistencies in the environment."
This is a perfect example of small details that MUST be obeyed. When there are details like this in a post, you must obey and respect them, as they are there for a reason. I realize that everyone wants their character to be cool and be able to realize what normal people cannot, but remember that we are all normal people. Shadow is trained specifically as Assassin to recognize details this small, and he taught Kain how to pick out details like this when they met before, while none of the other characters are suitably trained to pick out a single strand of hair in the wind in the fading light of the sunset with the sun partially in their eyes.
Myr's ability to sense when others are present is fine, as being able to feel when you're being watched is a normal trait with ample training no matter who or what you may be. I am fine with any character being able to do something like that.
Whenever there are details in another person's post as to whether or not something is noticeable, you must obey them.
Zutechugan, I'm sorry, but the fact that Matt noticed that single strand of hair in the fading light of sunlight must be omitted from your post, as a thief, no matter how good he may be at what he does, simply does not have the training to see such a thing from an environment like this. Matt, at this stage, is still too tired, in pain, and filled with adrenaline from what happened earlier to be aware of such minute details as his body copes with the 'cooldown' state that it is now in.
Kain and Shadow are trained specifically to notice regardless of their condition, and he also asked me for permission to notice as well, stating the reasons I gave to everyone in this post as proof of validity for his own post.
So everyone please be aware of such things in the future. If you have things from now on that you believe MUST remain unnoticed except by certain persons in the rp, then please make sure to include them as details in your post. Everyone must respect such details in the future and pay very close attention to when they appear.
Send me a private message if you read and understood this message. This is not a request by the way, this is something that everyone needs to do.
Thank you.))))
Mark nodded to Kain, and started to walk as well, only keeping a slower pace. Catching up to him after he talked to Shadow, Mark quietly asked," Ahh Kain. I don't really understand your logic. To tell the truth, I don't usually understand statement's like those. I was wondered if you could explain it to me when we get to the town center." Mark wished he had some sort of cloak, he should seriously buy one. Myr seemed to be rather comefortable in it. Or maybe that was just her. Anyways, Mark used to have one until those bandits came along... No. Don't even go there Mark. Right now we need to avoid being noticed so... Mark tilted his hat down to cover his eyes. Well, that was the best he could do while travling in a group, cloakless.
Myr remained silent, having nothing in particular to ask any longer, comfortable in the shading her hood provided in the dark. It was interesting, traveling with such a group, and not just in the ways one might expect. The little details were all different too. Other than Mark, just about everyone seemed predisposed to stealth, and as a result the group in motion made very little noise.
The whole city was eerily quiet, actually, and it made her just the slightest bit uneasy. One would not expect a good deal of traffic at this time of might, but even so, she'd never been to such a desolate population center before, at any time of day. While she was far from fond of raucous drunkards or red0light districts, one would have expected to find something of that nature here. Maybe they were simply on the wrong side of town for that.
The whole city was eerily quiet, actually, and it made her just the slightest bit uneasy. One would not expect a good deal of traffic at this time of might, but even so, she'd never been to such a desolate population center before, at any time of day. While she was far from fond of raucous drunkards or red0light districts, one would have expected to find something of that nature here. Maybe they were simply on the wrong side of town for that.
Kain nodded.
"We may as well speak now. I spoke of the idea of a Master and a Slave morality. These distinctions were though of by an ancient thinker, whose intelligence was beyond his era. In short, a Master morality is one that is strong-willed. It values strength and power, and all evils are the weak, timid, and cowardly. The Master is above suck concepts as good and evil, because good and evil are created by the masses, the Slaves. You see, a Slave morality is one that is based on utility. Slaves seek to use and exploit their fellow men to gain power. Other qualities of a Master are truthfulness, open-mindedness, courage, trust, and an accurate view of self-worth. Slaves are those who feel resentment in others because a Slave does not have something others can have. For example, one man may be smarter than all the rest. This one brilliant man stands out, and the others see and understand he is mentally superior to him. Try as they might, the others cannot reach the level of intelligence as the wise man. So, they resent the man, and spread this resentment to others. In this way, the ones who are above the rabble of fools are ostracized, and being an idiot allows you to be accepted by the crowd. Now, an important distinction must be made here. Those rare intelligent individuals, if they continue being superior to the fools, and show pride and strength in their commitment to intelligence, these are the Masters. The intelligent ones who abandon their intelligence to be accepted by the masses, these are the weak-willed Slaves, and they have joined their Slave brethren."
"While both types of morality are needed, it is preferable to be a Master, as the Slave is a conniving, greedy trickster. I am a Master, for I do not seek approval from others, I do not care what others think of me. I claim that Matt fits more in with the Slave mentality, and he is indeed a Slave. His profession was a thief, which exploits others to gain power and wealth. I may have been a pirate, but I stole form other pirates, as opposed to hapless citizens. I stole form the rich and the greedy, and I helped many people in my travels.
"In nature, there is no such thing as equality. There will always be people who are above the rest, and Equality is the notion slaves invented. To make all equal is to bring everyone down into slavery. Because the weak masses resent those who are above them, they seek to destroy us. A perfect example. Shadow is the Master Assassin. He is above the rest. And so, the Slaves in Teisei fear and resent his skill, so they seek to destroy what they cannot achieve. They fear his power because Shadow can force his will and values upon them, stopping their march to gain power. Because Shadow believes all people have a right to their own lives, he is exerting his values, and the Slaves do not want this. Any other questions? BY all means, if any of you have a problem with what I have said, argue your point. Remember, these are not my own ideas, it is what I have learned from a true Master."
"We may as well speak now. I spoke of the idea of a Master and a Slave morality. These distinctions were though of by an ancient thinker, whose intelligence was beyond his era. In short, a Master morality is one that is strong-willed. It values strength and power, and all evils are the weak, timid, and cowardly. The Master is above suck concepts as good and evil, because good and evil are created by the masses, the Slaves. You see, a Slave morality is one that is based on utility. Slaves seek to use and exploit their fellow men to gain power. Other qualities of a Master are truthfulness, open-mindedness, courage, trust, and an accurate view of self-worth. Slaves are those who feel resentment in others because a Slave does not have something others can have. For example, one man may be smarter than all the rest. This one brilliant man stands out, and the others see and understand he is mentally superior to him. Try as they might, the others cannot reach the level of intelligence as the wise man. So, they resent the man, and spread this resentment to others. In this way, the ones who are above the rabble of fools are ostracized, and being an idiot allows you to be accepted by the crowd. Now, an important distinction must be made here. Those rare intelligent individuals, if they continue being superior to the fools, and show pride and strength in their commitment to intelligence, these are the Masters. The intelligent ones who abandon their intelligence to be accepted by the masses, these are the weak-willed Slaves, and they have joined their Slave brethren."
"While both types of morality are needed, it is preferable to be a Master, as the Slave is a conniving, greedy trickster. I am a Master, for I do not seek approval from others, I do not care what others think of me. I claim that Matt fits more in with the Slave mentality, and he is indeed a Slave. His profession was a thief, which exploits others to gain power and wealth. I may have been a pirate, but I stole form other pirates, as opposed to hapless citizens. I stole form the rich and the greedy, and I helped many people in my travels.
"In nature, there is no such thing as equality. There will always be people who are above the rest, and Equality is the notion slaves invented. To make all equal is to bring everyone down into slavery. Because the weak masses resent those who are above them, they seek to destroy us. A perfect example. Shadow is the Master Assassin. He is above the rest. And so, the Slaves in Teisei fear and resent his skill, so they seek to destroy what they cannot achieve. They fear his power because Shadow can force his will and values upon them, stopping their march to gain power. Because Shadow believes all people have a right to their own lives, he is exerting his values, and the Slaves do not want this. Any other questions? BY all means, if any of you have a problem with what I have said, argue your point. Remember, these are not my own ideas, it is what I have learned from a true Master."
Shadow smirked at Kain's little lecture about Masters and Slaves, especially the bit about himself and Teisei. As far as he was concerned, it was actually pretty accurate given the facts of what had happened in the recent months.
As they all walked together Shadow kept his eyes moving, always checking the side streets and rooftops just in case of an emergency. He didn't want any unwelcome visitors while they journeyed to the center of the city.
It would be a matter of minutes before they arrived at their destination, and Shadow was eager to set his feet up and rest for real in the comfort of a soft bed. It would be the first time he'd done so in many, many months.
Shadow did a quick mental check of his weapons, and suddenly remembered that his jacket had been left on the battlefield and he had no shirt. Walking the streets without a shirt, even with his build, was somewhat embarrassing for him.
He needed a new outfit... and a new look.
"Kain... you said you had a mix of herbs that could actually affect my eye color right?" He said over his shoulder.
As they all walked together Shadow kept his eyes moving, always checking the side streets and rooftops just in case of an emergency. He didn't want any unwelcome visitors while they journeyed to the center of the city.
It would be a matter of minutes before they arrived at their destination, and Shadow was eager to set his feet up and rest for real in the comfort of a soft bed. It would be the first time he'd done so in many, many months.
Shadow did a quick mental check of his weapons, and suddenly remembered that his jacket had been left on the battlefield and he had no shirt. Walking the streets without a shirt, even with his build, was somewhat embarrassing for him.
He needed a new outfit... and a new look.
"Kain... you said you had a mix of herbs that could actually affect my eye color right?" He said over his shoulder.
Kain snapped out of his thoughts and said, "Indeed I do Shadow... I also have a scholar's robes in here, if you need them. One of my many disguises! So, what exactly will you be needing?"
"Anything to give my eyes a different color than red. I will get myself a new outfit from the market at the center of the city before we take up residence at a local inn I know of for the night."
Matt's eyes dulled. "I never stole from the innocent..." He mummbled under his breath. Even that gem dealer he had gotten his pearls from had been a little corrupt. He had been paying the gaurds off so that he could do something in secret. Matt wasn't exactly sure what... but he had gathered enough information that he knew it wasn't good. So Matt had just taken some stuff from him so he wouldn't be able to pay them off for whatever he was doing. He would have taken more had a cannonball not come crashing into the room. The rest was history. He was silent in his head for a few seconds, then frowned. Okay, maybe he had stolen from the innocent a few times. But it had never been anything big. Big things he let them keep. In fact, the biggest thing Matt had stolen from an innocent was... what? He couldn't remember... maybe a few knives. Or a notebook to write something down... something small like that. But other than that...!
Matt sighed.
He was silently regreting his choice of words eariler, not knowing what Kain had meant by slave. But from this description, Matt didn't think he was a slave at all! Although he could see how Kain had come to that conclusion... Oh forget it. Matt scoffed and looked away. Let Kain think whatever he wants. Didn't matter...
Ugh. Frusteration was taking it's toll... it had- scratch that, it was stressful to deal with this whole group. He was used to being alone. He needed an out. Guess it's back to the usual, huh?
He glanced around for a merchant stand. He needed a blank book. Spying one a few yards away, he broke from the group and walked to it. He knew he'd be scolded if he stole it, so he payed for it like a 'good little boy'. He also got a bottle of ink for the pen in his pocket. He was out.
He walked back to the group and slowed his pace, walking in time with the rest of them. His head was already cloudly, busy thinking of what to write later. Shadow and Kain were talking a little, but he didn't care. Unless someone called his name, he wasn't paying attention.
Matt sighed.
He was silently regreting his choice of words eariler, not knowing what Kain had meant by slave. But from this description, Matt didn't think he was a slave at all! Although he could see how Kain had come to that conclusion... Oh forget it. Matt scoffed and looked away. Let Kain think whatever he wants. Didn't matter...
Ugh. Frusteration was taking it's toll... it had- scratch that, it was stressful to deal with this whole group. He was used to being alone. He needed an out. Guess it's back to the usual, huh?
He glanced around for a merchant stand. He needed a blank book. Spying one a few yards away, he broke from the group and walked to it. He knew he'd be scolded if he stole it, so he payed for it like a 'good little boy'. He also got a bottle of ink for the pen in his pocket. He was out.
He walked back to the group and slowed his pace, walking in time with the rest of them. His head was already cloudly, busy thinking of what to write later. Shadow and Kain were talking a little, but he didn't care. Unless someone called his name, he wasn't paying attention.
"very well." Kain looked through his pack until he found a small bottle of a clear liquid. He uncorked the bottle, and a faint smell, like lavender and pine needles, filled the air. Kain held the bottle up to light and smirked at how it refracted the light in an odd way. It was this property that allowed the liquid to change the color of a person's eyes. Kain smirked as he considered something. The liquid could only change eye color within reason. If a person had dark eyes already, there was little the liquid could do. However, blue or green eyes can be darkened or blended with other colors. Shadow's red eyed left very little room for color change, except when mixed with blue to produce a purple color. And purple would be a perfect color, as Shadow could then pass as Myr's brother.
Kain looked around in his pouches until he found his dyes. He looked until he found the blue dye. There was very little there, as Kain did not need blue eye color, seeing as his eyes were already a deep sapphire blue. He took a pinch of powder and put it in a small cup, and then poured a few drops of liquid on top. He swirled the contents of the cup until the powder was fully dissolved.
"Shadow, stop for a minute and tilt your head back." Shadow stopped walking, and did as he was told. Kain carefully dripped the dye into Shadow's eyes, who only flinched a little at the sudden tingling of the liquid.
"Alright, blink a few times while your head is still back to blend in the liquid." Shadow complied, and then looked at Kain. Kain grinned, and said, "The operation was a success, you now have purple eyes. The effect is temporary, and your eyes will slowly shift back to red as the liquid is diluted by your tears. Within two days, your eyes will be red again."
Kain looked around in his pouches until he found his dyes. He looked until he found the blue dye. There was very little there, as Kain did not need blue eye color, seeing as his eyes were already a deep sapphire blue. He took a pinch of powder and put it in a small cup, and then poured a few drops of liquid on top. He swirled the contents of the cup until the powder was fully dissolved.
"Shadow, stop for a minute and tilt your head back." Shadow stopped walking, and did as he was told. Kain carefully dripped the dye into Shadow's eyes, who only flinched a little at the sudden tingling of the liquid.
"Alright, blink a few times while your head is still back to blend in the liquid." Shadow complied, and then looked at Kain. Kain grinned, and said, "The operation was a success, you now have purple eyes. The effect is temporary, and your eyes will slowly shift back to red as the liquid is diluted by your tears. Within two days, your eyes will be red again."
(... I did it again... Shaharan)
Shadow blinked to himself a bit, clearing the sensation of that strange liquid from his eyes.
"It feels... odd." He said to himself as he continued walking.
It took a few more minutes, and the silence of the group was somewhat distracting. Somehow, Shadow had gotten used to chatter from his comrades over the years, and the sudden silence was quite disturbing.
They finally reached the market, and Shadow turned towards the group.
"I have to do a bit of shopping for a new outfit. The rest of you need to get your rest early, so head down that street over there by the blacksmith and you'll find an inn that reads 'Bo's Pub and Inn'. Go inside and pay for a single nights stay, as that's all we'll be needing. Tomorrow we act, and tomorrow it will be over, and the time for me to get back to my real mission will be at hand. Go on ahead everyone. I'll get to the inn later."
With that, Shadow turned and walked off, inspecting the stalls with dark clothing for something suitable to wear that would be both fashionable, comfortable, and combat worthy.
... This could take a while... He thought to himself.
Shadow blinked to himself a bit, clearing the sensation of that strange liquid from his eyes.
"It feels... odd." He said to himself as he continued walking.
It took a few more minutes, and the silence of the group was somewhat distracting. Somehow, Shadow had gotten used to chatter from his comrades over the years, and the sudden silence was quite disturbing.
They finally reached the market, and Shadow turned towards the group.
"I have to do a bit of shopping for a new outfit. The rest of you need to get your rest early, so head down that street over there by the blacksmith and you'll find an inn that reads 'Bo's Pub and Inn'. Go inside and pay for a single nights stay, as that's all we'll be needing. Tomorrow we act, and tomorrow it will be over, and the time for me to get back to my real mission will be at hand. Go on ahead everyone. I'll get to the inn later."
With that, Shadow turned and walked off, inspecting the stalls with dark clothing for something suitable to wear that would be both fashionable, comfortable, and combat worthy.
... This could take a while... He thought to himself.
Kain smirked. "Well, you heard the man, on we go." Kain began walking toward the blacksmith's when he heard an explosion echoing outside the city walls. He smirked, his traps were still working. They would keep the guards on their toes focusing on the outside and make them more careless to what is happening inside.
"So, anyone have something unusual, fun, or profound to say? Or questions, I love questions!" Kain was in a good mood. The explosions were causing a slight panic, and people began screaming in fear. By tomorrow, madness would reign supreme. Kain had a plan, but he had to run it by Shadow first.
"So, anyone have something unusual, fun, or profound to say? Or questions, I love questions!" Kain was in a good mood. The explosions were causing a slight panic, and people began screaming in fear. By tomorrow, madness would reign supreme. Kain had a plan, but he had to run it by Shadow first.
Myr tilted her head to one side, looking on in interest as Shadow's eyes lightened to a color somewhat darker than, but still similar to, her own. It looked... odd. Was that what people thought when she looked at hers, or was it simply because she had grown accustomed to him having bright red irises? She gave him a half-jesting nod of approval, and followed Kain, who seemed to be in a better mood than he had been earlier.
"So, anyone have something unusual, fun, or profound to say? Or questions, I love questions!" Myr shook her head ever so slightly; she wondered if he was like this all the time. Levity was rather a strange personality trait for a professional killer, at least as far as she could tell. But then, that was perhaps not a bad thing in the slightest. Their mission (for she was still not entirely sure what they were doing was something she could or should think of as her own) was grave in nature, and it might crush someone who could not find relief in small things.
"Why?" she replied simply, going for all four at once. Well, it might not have been that unusual, but it was a joke- insofar as she could tell one- which probably qualified as fun. It was a question, and depending on scale of course, one could take it to be somewhat profound. Or at least the answers could turn out that way.
Myr came to stop in front of the inn in question, but was suddenly struck by a thought, and bit her lip with a twinge of embarrassment. "Erm... I do not suppose one of you would be willing to donate some of your floorspace? I do not carry much by way of currency, you see, and I doubt very much that what I do have would be enough for lodging..." she trailed off, slightly ashamed she had not thought of this before they entered the city; it might have been more meet to remain beyond the gates, but there was likely not a way to get out again without being spotted.
"So, anyone have something unusual, fun, or profound to say? Or questions, I love questions!" Myr shook her head ever so slightly; she wondered if he was like this all the time. Levity was rather a strange personality trait for a professional killer, at least as far as she could tell. But then, that was perhaps not a bad thing in the slightest. Their mission (for she was still not entirely sure what they were doing was something she could or should think of as her own) was grave in nature, and it might crush someone who could not find relief in small things.
"Why?" she replied simply, going for all four at once. Well, it might not have been that unusual, but it was a joke- insofar as she could tell one- which probably qualified as fun. It was a question, and depending on scale of course, one could take it to be somewhat profound. Or at least the answers could turn out that way.
Myr came to stop in front of the inn in question, but was suddenly struck by a thought, and bit her lip with a twinge of embarrassment. "Erm... I do not suppose one of you would be willing to donate some of your floorspace? I do not carry much by way of currency, you see, and I doubt very much that what I do have would be enough for lodging..." she trailed off, slightly ashamed she had not thought of this before they entered the city; it might have been more meet to remain beyond the gates, but there was likely not a way to get out again without being spotted.
Kain grinned and pulled out his bag of gold. "You forget m'lady, you travel with people whose professions pay ridiculously well. And why? Interesting question for sure. And one that can be answered in a million little ways. Why do we do anything? For now though, let us get the rooms."
Kain walked up to the innkeeper and said, "Pardon me sir, but would you have two rooms available? One for myself and my younger brother, and one for my brother's fiance and her friend? We were in town much earlier, but got caught up looking around, and did not have time to find a room, and with all this excitement now... we would like to settle down in a secure location, such as your lovely inn." The lies were spun quickly and perfectly. The innkeeper listened for a moment and said, "Ye'll be wantin' large rooms then? We have some available, but the price is fairly steep. Thirty gold pieces stranger."
The tone of the keepers voice when he said stranger gave Kain the feeling that the man was suspicious. Kain counted out the gold, and handed it over with a smile, throwing in another ten and saying, "If it wouldn't be too much trouble, can you send some food up? And one meal should only consist of a variety of vegetables please." The keeper looked at the extra gold. It was far more than necessary for the food, but he took it and finally cracked a small smile. "Very well sir, the food will be sent up as soon as it is ready. Thank you kindly." Kain gave the man a smile, accepted the key, and gestured for the others to follow.
Kain walked up to the innkeeper and said, "Pardon me sir, but would you have two rooms available? One for myself and my younger brother, and one for my brother's fiance and her friend? We were in town much earlier, but got caught up looking around, and did not have time to find a room, and with all this excitement now... we would like to settle down in a secure location, such as your lovely inn." The lies were spun quickly and perfectly. The innkeeper listened for a moment and said, "Ye'll be wantin' large rooms then? We have some available, but the price is fairly steep. Thirty gold pieces stranger."
The tone of the keepers voice when he said stranger gave Kain the feeling that the man was suspicious. Kain counted out the gold, and handed it over with a smile, throwing in another ten and saying, "If it wouldn't be too much trouble, can you send some food up? And one meal should only consist of a variety of vegetables please." The keeper looked at the extra gold. It was far more than necessary for the food, but he took it and finally cracked a small smile. "Very well sir, the food will be sent up as soon as it is ready. Thank you kindly." Kain gave the man a smile, accepted the key, and gestured for the others to follow.
Mark was rolling Kain's words around in his head. Sure, he could tell why people could think of things in that perspective, but that perspective was... warped? The thought's were snatched from his mind when Kain said rooms for two girls and two boys. Damn, I should have seen this coming. Mark glanced around. The innkeeper had not noticed, but a woman who seemed to be his wife was looking at the group questioningly. She had noticed. Uh oh... hopefully she won't say anything... Mark wished he had come in as a girl, and not a boy. Kain must have forgotten Mark was a boy to the rest of the world.
The woman looked at Matt and asked," Um sir, I know I shouldn't be offering my advice, but don't you think that..." The woman then gestured at Myr and Mark. "Your fiance shouldn't be sleeping in the same room as a boy? Even if they are friends?" The woman was brave. It seemed as if she really didn't want to upset these rich customers, but her good merits wouldn't let them go on without saying anything. "I-i don't know the situation, sir, but is your fiance okay with that arrangement?"
Mark silently cursed Kain for putting him, Matt, and Myr in this predicament. He didn't know if the others cared, actually, but Mark knew he did. Spend your life as a boy, and you get stuck in all sorts of situations. Not being able to have an appropriate inn room, for example. Swimming, courtship, and having real friends topped the list. You can't have friends if you want to have a secret of that size.
The woman looked at Matt and asked," Um sir, I know I shouldn't be offering my advice, but don't you think that..." The woman then gestured at Myr and Mark. "Your fiance shouldn't be sleeping in the same room as a boy? Even if they are friends?" The woman was brave. It seemed as if she really didn't want to upset these rich customers, but her good merits wouldn't let them go on without saying anything. "I-i don't know the situation, sir, but is your fiance okay with that arrangement?"
Mark silently cursed Kain for putting him, Matt, and Myr in this predicament. He didn't know if the others cared, actually, but Mark knew he did. Spend your life as a boy, and you get stuck in all sorts of situations. Not being able to have an appropriate inn room, for example. Swimming, courtship, and having real friends topped the list. You can't have friends if you want to have a secret of that size.
Myr was initially somewhat confused by the arrangements, not knowing who exactly she was supposed to be pretending to be. Then Mark had to go and complicate it further. The knight's hair was still bound, and apparently the innkeeper's wife still believed that everyone but her was male.
Well, might as well just play along. Shaking her head, Myr adopted her best charming smile and shook her head. "Oh, no, Madam, you need not worry. 'Tis not only my friend, but one of my brothers. He is my chaperon, you see, for it would surely be improper for a lady to travel alone in such company, no?" She knew she and Mark really didn't look that similar at all, but she was counting on her hood and Mark's hat to obscure most of that.
She shot a glance at Kain, looking for reinforcement or... something. She was not exactly a practiced liar, but he clearly was. She wasn't even sure if they were supposed to be using different names, and Mark seemed to have a slightly different view on who was who also. Hopefully, she had not merely complicated it further, but... Myr sighed inwardly. There was really no telling.
Well, might as well just play along. Shaking her head, Myr adopted her best charming smile and shook her head. "Oh, no, Madam, you need not worry. 'Tis not only my friend, but one of my brothers. He is my chaperon, you see, for it would surely be improper for a lady to travel alone in such company, no?" She knew she and Mark really didn't look that similar at all, but she was counting on her hood and Mark's hat to obscure most of that.
She shot a glance at Kain, looking for reinforcement or... something. She was not exactly a practiced liar, but he clearly was. She wasn't even sure if they were supposed to be using different names, and Mark seemed to have a slightly different view on who was who also. Hopefully, she had not merely complicated it further, but... Myr sighed inwardly. There was really no telling.
Kain's left eye twitched.
"Terribly sorry, did I say a room for two men and two women? Well, no matter, We men will all fit into one room, and our little princess will have a large room all to herself! She deserves the luxury after all, we are here for her wedding... Though we may have to postpone that for a few days because of all this," Kain gestured outside. The innkeeper chuckled and said, "Had a bit too much to drink, eh? Not too worry, your arrangement is fine by me. You paid for the rooms, you use them as you wish."
Kain nodded, clapping his hands together and giving a small bow and thanked the man for his hospitality, and continued up the stairs to their rooms.
"Terribly sorry, did I say a room for two men and two women? Well, no matter, We men will all fit into one room, and our little princess will have a large room all to herself! She deserves the luxury after all, we are here for her wedding... Though we may have to postpone that for a few days because of all this," Kain gestured outside. The innkeeper chuckled and said, "Had a bit too much to drink, eh? Not too worry, your arrangement is fine by me. You paid for the rooms, you use them as you wish."
Kain nodded, clapping his hands together and giving a small bow and thanked the man for his hospitality, and continued up the stairs to their rooms.
Shadow walked casually through the market, making sure to avoid eye contact with everyone around him. He was receiving more than a few strange looks from people, which was to be expected seeing as how he didn't have anything covering his upper body. Though his physique was excellent and got a few compliments, the scars on his back and chest worried a few people.
Finally, Shadow found what he was looking for. He approached the stall and bowed to the man behind it.
"Good day sir! I am interested in that fine outfit sitting behind you. The black hooded jacket, the gloves and leather greaves there, the black pants and the laced boots as well if you please." He said with a smile.
The man at the stall looked at him sideways for a moment, but dismissed whatever thoughts were going through his head and returned the smile.
"Certainly young man... Been through a bit of a beating I see. Are you a soldier?" He asked.
Shadow laughed.
"No sir, I am not a soldier. I am just a traveler who has been in more than a few glorious battles that happened to take place in certain cities I've visited over the years. Anyway, how much for the clothing?" He asked politely.
"Ah, the jacket is a mere five gold pieces. The greaves and gloves are eight gold pieces. The pants and boots are sold together for ten. All in all, it comes to twenty three gold pieces! Quite the bargain considering how well made they are. Here, feel it!" He said proudly.
Shadow took the jacket and inspected it. Sure enough, it was a light, but very tough material, which was perfect for his line of work. The pants were made of the same fabric, with the boots being very strong leather. The greaves were excellent as well, with a sheet of metal inside the leather covering to further shield their owner from harm should it come to close quarters combat.
"Very well! I'll take them." Shadow said happily.
He pulled his pouch from his waist and counted twenty five gold pieces, instructing the man to keep the extra two as a tip of sorts. He happily complied as Shadow went behind the stall and entered a small changing booth.
Within the matter of a minute, Shadow had completely changed in appearance. He walked out from behind the stall fully clothed, and received a few frightened looks. Shadow was confused, and looked at himself for a second. He though he looked rather nice... Which was a big thing for him... Until he looked in a mirror nearby.
Ironically, he looked even more like an Assassin with this clothing on than he had before.
A long black jacket which extended down to the center of his shins in the back and on the sides, with a hood that hid his eyes from view was perfect for his purposes as an Assassin, but it made him stand out a little bit. A black pair of gloves and brown leather greaves, coupled with the black pants and long brown leather boots made him look very much like the warrior he was.
"... Great..." He said quietly to himself.
Shadow looked around and saw what appeared to be a fortune telling tent on the eastern edge of the market.
"... She did ask me to find out..." He whispered to himself.
Shadow straightened the jacket a bit and walked towards the tent, stopping outside to read the advertisement sign about how just about any kind of fortune could be told.
... I don't know why she wants our future looked at by a fortune teller... Why not just let it be a mystery? He thought to himself.
Finally, Shadow found what he was looking for. He approached the stall and bowed to the man behind it.
"Good day sir! I am interested in that fine outfit sitting behind you. The black hooded jacket, the gloves and leather greaves there, the black pants and the laced boots as well if you please." He said with a smile.
The man at the stall looked at him sideways for a moment, but dismissed whatever thoughts were going through his head and returned the smile.
"Certainly young man... Been through a bit of a beating I see. Are you a soldier?" He asked.
Shadow laughed.
"No sir, I am not a soldier. I am just a traveler who has been in more than a few glorious battles that happened to take place in certain cities I've visited over the years. Anyway, how much for the clothing?" He asked politely.
"Ah, the jacket is a mere five gold pieces. The greaves and gloves are eight gold pieces. The pants and boots are sold together for ten. All in all, it comes to twenty three gold pieces! Quite the bargain considering how well made they are. Here, feel it!" He said proudly.
Shadow took the jacket and inspected it. Sure enough, it was a light, but very tough material, which was perfect for his line of work. The pants were made of the same fabric, with the boots being very strong leather. The greaves were excellent as well, with a sheet of metal inside the leather covering to further shield their owner from harm should it come to close quarters combat.
"Very well! I'll take them." Shadow said happily.
He pulled his pouch from his waist and counted twenty five gold pieces, instructing the man to keep the extra two as a tip of sorts. He happily complied as Shadow went behind the stall and entered a small changing booth.
Within the matter of a minute, Shadow had completely changed in appearance. He walked out from behind the stall fully clothed, and received a few frightened looks. Shadow was confused, and looked at himself for a second. He though he looked rather nice... Which was a big thing for him... Until he looked in a mirror nearby.
Ironically, he looked even more like an Assassin with this clothing on than he had before.
A long black jacket which extended down to the center of his shins in the back and on the sides, with a hood that hid his eyes from view was perfect for his purposes as an Assassin, but it made him stand out a little bit. A black pair of gloves and brown leather greaves, coupled with the black pants and long brown leather boots made him look very much like the warrior he was.
"... Great..." He said quietly to himself.
Shadow looked around and saw what appeared to be a fortune telling tent on the eastern edge of the market.
"... She did ask me to find out..." He whispered to himself.
Shadow straightened the jacket a bit and walked towards the tent, stopping outside to read the advertisement sign about how just about any kind of fortune could be told.
... I don't know why she wants our future looked at by a fortune teller... Why not just let it be a mystery? He thought to himself.
(( Dang it. I keep forgeting. Shaara... however you spell it))
Myr needed money. ...Uhh... hmm... Matt took out his bag of coins. He wasn't exactly the wealthiest person, but he could pay for a room if she needed. But Kain was quick on the draw and pulled out a... rather heafty bag of coins. Matt smirked. No, no... he couldn't. Kain would surely notice. It wasn't exactly the best policy to steal from those who you are traveling with, a concept that was unfamilier to himself. For now, he just stayed silent. He wanted to say something as Kain ordered the rooms though. The way he spoke implied that someone wouldn't be joining them. Or maybe Shadow would and he just wasnt saying. But as the arrangements were made, his eyes widened. All the boys in one room...
There was no way-! Wait, no. This was to be said out loud. But he didn't want to cause a scene down here. He waited until Kain was upstairs before he followed and told him.
"I am not sleeping with you in the same room. I don't trust you."
With that, he just walked off. Matt wasn't an idiot. Kain would take something. Or at least pull another one of his stupid pranks... He would sleep OUTSIDE before he slept near Kain. Jerk. So he just walked outside. Were to go from here...? Matt scratched his chin. He couldn't cause a scene, so what then. Walk around?
Matt looked next door to the blacksmith. The blacksmith was always fun. Usually something interesting in there. So that was where he decided to go. He walked inside and looked around.
"Can I help you?" The old-ish man hammering a peice of metal looked up at Matt.
Matt just shook his head. "Just looking around."
"Well don't cause any trouble." He looked back down.
Matt sat down and watched the man work. It was better than being in that cramped inn.
Myr needed money. ...Uhh... hmm... Matt took out his bag of coins. He wasn't exactly the wealthiest person, but he could pay for a room if she needed. But Kain was quick on the draw and pulled out a... rather heafty bag of coins. Matt smirked. No, no... he couldn't. Kain would surely notice. It wasn't exactly the best policy to steal from those who you are traveling with, a concept that was unfamilier to himself. For now, he just stayed silent. He wanted to say something as Kain ordered the rooms though. The way he spoke implied that someone wouldn't be joining them. Or maybe Shadow would and he just wasnt saying. But as the arrangements were made, his eyes widened. All the boys in one room...
There was no way-! Wait, no. This was to be said out loud. But he didn't want to cause a scene down here. He waited until Kain was upstairs before he followed and told him.
"I am not sleeping with you in the same room. I don't trust you."
With that, he just walked off. Matt wasn't an idiot. Kain would take something. Or at least pull another one of his stupid pranks... He would sleep OUTSIDE before he slept near Kain. Jerk. So he just walked outside. Were to go from here...? Matt scratched his chin. He couldn't cause a scene, so what then. Walk around?
Matt looked next door to the blacksmith. The blacksmith was always fun. Usually something interesting in there. So that was where he decided to go. He walked inside and looked around.
"Can I help you?" The old-ish man hammering a peice of metal looked up at Matt.
Matt just shook his head. "Just looking around."
"Well don't cause any trouble." He looked back down.
Matt sat down and watched the man work. It was better than being in that cramped inn.
((Shaharan... sorry))
Mark sighed, and followed after Kain. Hold it! Did he say I was going to sleep in the guys room?! Oh well, Kain was probably lying to get through the situation. Not that Mark cared; he had gone through worse. It wasn't like they had to sleep in a pile together. Although sleeping piles where warm, they were the farthest thing from comfortable when you happen to be the only girl in one. Matt had wandered off again, Mark couldn't blame him. He would run off too if Kain had it out for him.
Mark sighed, and followed after Kain. Hold it! Did he say I was going to sleep in the guys room?! Oh well, Kain was probably lying to get through the situation. Not that Mark cared; he had gone through worse. It wasn't like they had to sleep in a pile together. Although sleeping piles where warm, they were the farthest thing from comfortable when you happen to be the only girl in one. Matt had wandered off again, Mark couldn't blame him. He would run off too if Kain had it out for him.
Myr suppressed the urge to sigh. She'd seen more group cohesion amidst refugees who'd known each other a scant few days than this bunch could claim to possess. Perhaps it was to be expected; they were all awfully different, after all, but... she found herself wishing they could set that aside for the sake of working together. Maybe that was too much to ask.
She was going to say something to Matt about maybe not leaving, but then she wondered if that would look odd. There were still people about, after all, and she didn't want to make a scene. Hopefully, he'd just be fine by himself and come back shortly. She doubted Kain would be happy, though, and braced herself for yet another confrontation later. It was a bit distressing, actually, that they could never seem to get along. She happened to enjoy everyone's company, but maybe she was the strange one in this.
"You can room with me Mark," she whispered so as not to be heard by anyone not in their group. It made absolutely no sense to force everyone but her into one room; Myr was unaccustomed to luxury and did not require it besides. It would be more practical to give everyone as much space as possible. Perhaps it would help soothe some ruffled feathers as well. That alone would make any sacrifice worth it, wouldn't it?
She was going to say something to Matt about maybe not leaving, but then she wondered if that would look odd. There were still people about, after all, and she didn't want to make a scene. Hopefully, he'd just be fine by himself and come back shortly. She doubted Kain would be happy, though, and braced herself for yet another confrontation later. It was a bit distressing, actually, that they could never seem to get along. She happened to enjoy everyone's company, but maybe she was the strange one in this.
"You can room with me Mark," she whispered so as not to be heard by anyone not in their group. It made absolutely no sense to force everyone but her into one room; Myr was unaccustomed to luxury and did not require it besides. It would be more practical to give everyone as much space as possible. Perhaps it would help soothe some ruffled feathers as well. That alone would make any sacrifice worth it, wouldn't it?
Mark smiled brightly at Myr. "Thank you!", he said, not loudly, but not unenthusiastic. Mark opened the door that was to be her temporary room. It was simple, with two twin bed with white linen sheets, and woolen blankets. A sturdy dining table, and a fireplace finished off the look. Oh wait... There was a paper screen and Mark trotted over to see what was behind it. A medium-sized bathtub. I'm definitely going to use this... After inspecting the beds, Mark called out," Hey Myr! The beds don't have any bugs!" Mark set his pack n the bed that was closer to the window. "Can I have this one?"
"Of course," Myr replied with a smile, entering the space behind Mark, who seemed to be rather more cheerful than she'd seen him before. She set what few possessions she had at the foot of the second bed, and perused the room in much the same fashion as Mark had a few moments earlier. The accommodations were not excessively overwrought, and for that she was grateful. Myr had no idea what she'd do with a down mattress or silk anything or whatever else passed for luxury. It would certainly be most strange indeed.
Happy to be off her feet for a time, she took a seat on the edge of her bed and removed her sturdy sandals, unwrapping the bandages that she always wore as well as the ones with the poultice for her ankle. Prodding at the area with delicate fingers, she observed that there was still some pain, but it would likely be fine with a few hours' rest, assuming they had it. Either way, it had been treated quickly enough that it was not swelling, so that at least was nice.
Unfastening her cloak, she lay back against the pillows and spread the gray fabric over her like a blanket, curling her legs beneath it to fit, and closed her eyes slowly. It had been quite the long day, and just a little rest would go a long way, she was sure...
Happy to be off her feet for a time, she took a seat on the edge of her bed and removed her sturdy sandals, unwrapping the bandages that she always wore as well as the ones with the poultice for her ankle. Prodding at the area with delicate fingers, she observed that there was still some pain, but it would likely be fine with a few hours' rest, assuming they had it. Either way, it had been treated quickly enough that it was not swelling, so that at least was nice.
Unfastening her cloak, she lay back against the pillows and spread the gray fabric over her like a blanket, curling her legs beneath it to fit, and closed her eyes slowly. It had been quite the long day, and just a little rest would go a long way, she was sure...
Alone in his room, Kain set his gear near one of the beds and sat down heavily, running his hands through his hair and sighing. Just like Shadow to leave Kain with the rather onerous task of babysitting the fledglings. Kain must have been more tired than he realized if he made such a blunt mistake as calling Mark a girl. Things would be easier if the knight stuck to her proper gender, but that wasn't likely to happen soon. Oh well, Kain would have to be more diligent in the future. Just because he realizes someone is a woman doesn't mean the whole world realizes it.
Kain went to Myr and Mark's room, knocked on the door, and said, "Ladies, come into my room for now. And Mark, put your things in my room, act as though you are sleeping there for the night. We have to keep the facade going after all. Food will be up shortly, so be quick about moving your things here." Kain left, and opened his window to set a knife into the outer edge of the windowsill. Shadow would see the marker and know to sneak into the proper room. Kain would wait to bathe after the food arrived. The thief was gone, and Kain didn't particularly care where he went off to. But if he expected to eat, then he better find his own food. Kain did not pay for the thief, he paid for his meal, Shadow's meal, Myr's meal, and Mark's meal. Matt would go hungry tonight. Returning to his bed, Kain couldn't help but pout. He was slowly entering one of his grim moods.
Kain went to Myr and Mark's room, knocked on the door, and said, "Ladies, come into my room for now. And Mark, put your things in my room, act as though you are sleeping there for the night. We have to keep the facade going after all. Food will be up shortly, so be quick about moving your things here." Kain left, and opened his window to set a knife into the outer edge of the windowsill. Shadow would see the marker and know to sneak into the proper room. Kain would wait to bathe after the food arrived. The thief was gone, and Kain didn't particularly care where he went off to. But if he expected to eat, then he better find his own food. Kain did not pay for the thief, he paid for his meal, Shadow's meal, Myr's meal, and Mark's meal. Matt would go hungry tonight. Returning to his bed, Kain couldn't help but pout. He was slowly entering one of his grim moods.
Myr's eyes opened unhastily, but without undue delay at the sound of the knock. She'd been drifting, but the monk had never been a heavy sleeper. Quite the opposite in fact. The proclivity for using trees and the ability to wake up at a moment's notice had both kept her alive before she joined the group. Kain had mentioned food, and Myr realized belatedly that she really probably ought to eat something if she wanted to be able to go the next time they needed to.
Her bare feet contacted the wooden slats of the floor, rough but not liable to give a person splinters. Curling her toes, she stretched, feeling several reassuring pulls as muscles loosened from where the day had wound them a bit more tightly. Absently, she rubbed her left shoulder, practiced fingers easing the mild soreness there back into flexible ease.
Glancing at Mark, she shrugged as if to indicate her tacit compliance with the pirate's suggestion and stood, padding her way over to the second room. Noting Kain's facial expression, she blinked slowly and half-smiled, hoping the shift in mood wasn't indicative of some larger problem. The monk took up a cross-legged position on the floor, back against the wall, and leaned her head backwards as well, enjoying the small moment of uninterrupted quiet. She'd long ago learned to relish such things; they were few and far between, when one traveled with company.
Her bare feet contacted the wooden slats of the floor, rough but not liable to give a person splinters. Curling her toes, she stretched, feeling several reassuring pulls as muscles loosened from where the day had wound them a bit more tightly. Absently, she rubbed her left shoulder, practiced fingers easing the mild soreness there back into flexible ease.
Glancing at Mark, she shrugged as if to indicate her tacit compliance with the pirate's suggestion and stood, padding her way over to the second room. Noting Kain's facial expression, she blinked slowly and half-smiled, hoping the shift in mood wasn't indicative of some larger problem. The monk took up a cross-legged position on the floor, back against the wall, and leaned her head backwards as well, enjoying the small moment of uninterrupted quiet. She'd long ago learned to relish such things; they were few and far between, when one traveled with company.
Luminitsa sighed as she began preparations for closing up. Her day had been...boring. All during the time she had been in charge of the fortune telling tent, she had managed but one customer. Sure, she had only been there since lunch, but it was just a tad disappointing.
She shook her head as she began to clear off the table in the center of the tent. They normally waited until a bit later to clean up, but seeing as the chance of getting another customer anytime soon was highly unlikely, she decided to make things simpler later on.
Though before clearing the table off completely, she decided (With a little help from her stomach.) to take a look outside the tent, perhaps get herself some food before cleaning up. After all, she hadn't eaten in a while. So, placing the carefully re-stacked tarot cards on the table, she opened the entrance flap of the tent and took a step outside.
What greeted her was not expected, to say the least. She crossed her arms as she took in the strange sight of the man. She would be lying to say he didn't look suspicious. She smiled and shook her head before saying, "Well, I guess not everything can be foreseen." As a way to cover up her obvious surprise before turning back into the tent saying, "Just come on in whenever you are ready. Though, remember, I do not have all night."
She shook her head as she began to clear off the table in the center of the tent. They normally waited until a bit later to clean up, but seeing as the chance of getting another customer anytime soon was highly unlikely, she decided to make things simpler later on.
Though before clearing the table off completely, she decided (With a little help from her stomach.) to take a look outside the tent, perhaps get herself some food before cleaning up. After all, she hadn't eaten in a while. So, placing the carefully re-stacked tarot cards on the table, she opened the entrance flap of the tent and took a step outside.
What greeted her was not expected, to say the least. She crossed her arms as she took in the strange sight of the man. She would be lying to say he didn't look suspicious. She smiled and shook her head before saying, "Well, I guess not everything can be foreseen." As a way to cover up her obvious surprise before turning back into the tent saying, "Just come on in whenever you are ready. Though, remember, I do not have all night."
Shadow looked to the side, and smiled to himself at the woman's remark.
"..."
He flipped his hood back, and let shook his head to let his hair return to it's normal state. Spiky once again, he entered the tent slowly, checking around to make sure it was safe, as was a habit of his when entering new environments.
"Good evening ma'am." He said pleasantly.
"If it's not too much trouble, I'd like a reading of my future. My..." He froze.
All this time, even though he knew his feelings, he wasn't sure what to say to people about them.
"... Um... a female acquaintance of mine wants our future to be read." He said, rather embarrassed that he didn't have a better way to explain.
"..."
He flipped his hood back, and let shook his head to let his hair return to it's normal state. Spiky once again, he entered the tent slowly, checking around to make sure it was safe, as was a habit of his when entering new environments.
"Good evening ma'am." He said pleasantly.
"If it's not too much trouble, I'd like a reading of my future. My..." He froze.
All this time, even though he knew his feelings, he wasn't sure what to say to people about them.
"... Um... a female acquaintance of mine wants our future to be read." He said, rather embarrassed that he didn't have a better way to explain.
Luminitsa smiled softly and replied with a simple, "Good evening." Before letting him speak.
Her face grew solemn, matters of the heart where serious things. And while everything she said was nonsense completely fabricated by her, she knew she had to be careful with what she said.
"Your female friend? Yes, I see. I get many of those requests."
She then turned to sit down in one of the chairs, gesturing for the man to do the same before continuing to say, "Now, what kind of reading would you like, hmm?"
Her face grew solemn, matters of the heart where serious things. And while everything she said was nonsense completely fabricated by her, she knew she had to be careful with what she said.
"Your female friend? Yes, I see. I get many of those requests."
She then turned to sit down in one of the chairs, gesturing for the man to do the same before continuing to say, "Now, what kind of reading would you like, hmm?"
Mark rolled his eyes in annoyance when Kain asked him to move his stuff to the other room. Sure, Mark knew it was the logical thing to do, but that didn't mean he had to like it. The boy's room was similar to the girl's, so Mark thanked Kain for the food and sat down at the room table after putting his stuff in a corner. Realizing how hungry he was, Mark gobbled down his food. All of a sudden, the knight was feeling slightly mischievous. He grabbed his now empty bowl, and trudged downstairs. He handed it to a waiting waitress and yawned dramatically, making sure the suspicious innkeeper's wife noticed. After announcing to himself that he would head for bed, he trudged back upstairs. Once there, he raced into the boy's room, grabbed his pack and raced out. He ran to the empty girls room and stepped behind the dressing screen.
After changing, Mark looked down. He was wearing an worn white dress. His mother had worn it when she was young, so it was a bit out of style, but it was still acceptable. The dress had bits of lace here and there, thankfully not enough to arouse any suspicion that Mark was rich. Not that I am rich, but it's better to stay out of the way of thieves. Only one thing left to do... Mark carefully removed his hat and pins. He felt his hair slide down his back, and quickly combed it out. The knight grinned to himself. Now, only his friends could recognize him. Not even that eagle-eye innkeeper's wife could see any remarkable difference; Mark had unbound his feminine parts. Time to get that cloak...
Mark swept downstairs, into the crowded room. He had brought his pack and walked swiftly outside. With a small smile, he began walking towards a cloths shop.
After changing, Mark looked down. He was wearing an worn white dress. His mother had worn it when she was young, so it was a bit out of style, but it was still acceptable. The dress had bits of lace here and there, thankfully not enough to arouse any suspicion that Mark was rich. Not that I am rich, but it's better to stay out of the way of thieves. Only one thing left to do... Mark carefully removed his hat and pins. He felt his hair slide down his back, and quickly combed it out. The knight grinned to himself. Now, only his friends could recognize him. Not even that eagle-eye innkeeper's wife could see any remarkable difference; Mark had unbound his feminine parts. Time to get that cloak...
Mark swept downstairs, into the crowded room. He had brought his pack and walked swiftly outside. With a small smile, he began walking towards a cloths shop.
Kain slowly ate the his meal in silence, enjoying Myr's company. Her food had arrived a bit earlier than the rest, as vegetables did not need as much cooking. The knight practically inhaled her meal and was off. Kain was getting really tired of having to correct the thief and the knight. Subtlety and the arts of secrecy were clearly not for them.
"Myr, I do believe the children are going to be the death of me. Would you like to come along as I round them up, or would you prefer to wait here?" Kain stood, putting his and Mark's plates out into the hall to be picked up. The bath would have to wait, and a fitting punishment would have to be devised. For both the knight and the thief.
"Myr, I do believe the children are going to be the death of me. Would you like to come along as I round them up, or would you prefer to wait here?" Kain stood, putting his and Mark's plates out into the hall to be picked up. The bath would have to wait, and a fitting punishment would have to be devised. For both the knight and the thief.
"So I chuck a chair at the one on the left-" Matt continued on as he popped another nail out of the hole in the anvil with his hammer. He caught the new nail in his gloved hand and set it in the pile with the others. He grabbed the skinny rod of iron and walked over to the fire again. "And he flies into another one trying to pick up my pearls!"
"Theivin' pirates..." The man smriked in amusement as he continued on with his sword.
"Yeah! Family heirloom... belonged to my mom. And their trying to take the things!" Matt frowned, satisfied the rod was heated. He walked back over to his anvil and began to hammer the sides into a square.
"And then what?" The man laughed, thoroughly entertained by this young boy making nails for him.
"Another one comes over with a sword, and I duck just in time." Matt cut a notch in the rod and stuck the sharpened end of the rod into a hole in his anvil, snapping the short nail off. "And I kick him in the shin. He goes down and I kick the bilge rat in the head for good measure. And another one comes, but he slips on the pearls and falls over into a table!"
"Lucky you."
"You're telling me!" Matt's eyebrows rose. "Say, I need another rod."
The man looked up in surprise. "Done already? You're almost as fast as I am!"
"Ain't my first time makin' 'um." Matt smirked. "I lived with my friend Lance at the lake for a while. He always wanted to be a big time blacksmith, and I worked with him for a year or two. Haven't seen him since."
The man frowned as he handed Matt another rod of iron. "Lance? Lance Nocturn?"
"... Yeah." Matt looked up, freezing mid swing of his hammer. You know him?"
"Know him? He worked under me for a year and a half!"
"Really!?" Matt smiled and went back to his nail making. "So he made it to town... he still live here?"
"Yeah. He's up in the north side of town. He's got his own place now, I hear."
"I just might pay him a visit later. Thanks!" Matt dropped another nail into the bin.
"Tell him I said 'Hi' if ya do."
"Sure thing." Matt walked over to heat up the rod again.
"Theivin' pirates..." The man smriked in amusement as he continued on with his sword.
"Yeah! Family heirloom... belonged to my mom. And their trying to take the things!" Matt frowned, satisfied the rod was heated. He walked back over to his anvil and began to hammer the sides into a square.
"And then what?" The man laughed, thoroughly entertained by this young boy making nails for him.
"Another one comes over with a sword, and I duck just in time." Matt cut a notch in the rod and stuck the sharpened end of the rod into a hole in his anvil, snapping the short nail off. "And I kick him in the shin. He goes down and I kick the bilge rat in the head for good measure. And another one comes, but he slips on the pearls and falls over into a table!"
"Lucky you."
"You're telling me!" Matt's eyebrows rose. "Say, I need another rod."
The man looked up in surprise. "Done already? You're almost as fast as I am!"
"Ain't my first time makin' 'um." Matt smirked. "I lived with my friend Lance at the lake for a while. He always wanted to be a big time blacksmith, and I worked with him for a year or two. Haven't seen him since."
The man frowned as he handed Matt another rod of iron. "Lance? Lance Nocturn?"
"... Yeah." Matt looked up, freezing mid swing of his hammer. You know him?"
"Know him? He worked under me for a year and a half!"
"Really!?" Matt smiled and went back to his nail making. "So he made it to town... he still live here?"
"Yeah. He's up in the north side of town. He's got his own place now, I hear."
"I just might pay him a visit later. Thanks!" Matt dropped another nail into the bin.
"Tell him I said 'Hi' if ya do."
"Sure thing." Matt walked over to heat up the rod again.
Mark walked around a bit before finding a suitable shop. It didn't take long to find a cloak; brownish on the outside yet in great condition. Mark tried it on; the cloak was perfect at keeping him warm. True, it was a bit worn. However, it was best to not stand out on the road. A tired looking old geezer hobbled out from behind a stack of boxes.
"What can I do for you, miss?", he asked him.
Mark glanced over." Well, I-"
"No, no. I shouldn't have asked. Your interested in that cloak, aren't you? The price is 4 gold, 2 brass. "
"Uhm, thank you, sir." Mark handed him the money.
"You'd think it would be higher, eh? But your a young lass, and I've had a long day." The elder slipped it into his jacket.
The elder seemed to be talking his own conversation, making his own assumption on what he thought Mark would say. Not really liking that, the young knight politely excused himself and left the shop a bit shaken. Mark stopped a second, setting his pack onto a barrel. Putting the cloak on, he realized the dark brown of the garment would contrast too much with the white dress. Hastily the knight wrapped it around him, pulled up the hood, and held his pack underneath it, with his arms loose. Now, instead of looking like a young woman, Mark closely resembled some of the more downcast of Shaharan; as cloaks seemed popular here.
"What can I do for you, miss?", he asked him.
Mark glanced over." Well, I-"
"No, no. I shouldn't have asked. Your interested in that cloak, aren't you? The price is 4 gold, 2 brass. "
"Uhm, thank you, sir." Mark handed him the money.
"You'd think it would be higher, eh? But your a young lass, and I've had a long day." The elder slipped it into his jacket.
The elder seemed to be talking his own conversation, making his own assumption on what he thought Mark would say. Not really liking that, the young knight politely excused himself and left the shop a bit shaken. Mark stopped a second, setting his pack onto a barrel. Putting the cloak on, he realized the dark brown of the garment would contrast too much with the white dress. Hastily the knight wrapped it around him, pulled up the hood, and held his pack underneath it, with his arms loose. Now, instead of looking like a young woman, Mark closely resembled some of the more downcast of Shaharan; as cloaks seemed popular here.
Shadow complied and sat down in the chair opposite the woman in the tent.
"... She wants to have our future read, though... she seems to know what she wants. She said that once I was finished with my mission that I was hers, and she mentioned... um... something that started with the letter 'm', but I can't remember what it was and I have no idea what she's talking about. She wants our future together read. I'm not sure what kind of specific reading she wants, but still, any futuristic reading you have, I'll take."
Shadow set his hands down on the table and waited.
"... She wants to have our future read, though... she seems to know what she wants. She said that once I was finished with my mission that I was hers, and she mentioned... um... something that started with the letter 'm', but I can't remember what it was and I have no idea what she's talking about. She wants our future together read. I'm not sure what kind of specific reading she wants, but still, any futuristic reading you have, I'll take."
Shadow set his hands down on the table and waited.
Myr smiled slightly at the comment about the 'children' and finished her meal thoughtfully. "I think I'll come," she decided quietly. "Since you don't mind; I do generally like to see the places I visit. Though I doubt there is much time for leisure in a lifestyle like this one, so I must seize the opportunities as they present themselves, no?"
She stacked her plate atop the others, hoping that Matt had thought to find himself something to eat as well. It would be rather unfortunate to waste any opportunity for a proper meal and not a thrown-together assortment of whatever their combined foraging skills might yield. She was beginning to feel a little guilty about that actually; she did a lot of the cooking herself, and never used meat, which she knew all the others ate. Maybe she'd have to start finding a way to include some of that as well, even if it meant taking a bit longer or something.
"Where do you think they went?" she asked conversationally as she descended the stairs. If it had been her, she would have attempted to find someplace that sold herbs or something, but that wasn't something she knew either of the other two to know or care about particularly. Maybe clothes or food?
She stacked her plate atop the others, hoping that Matt had thought to find himself something to eat as well. It would be rather unfortunate to waste any opportunity for a proper meal and not a thrown-together assortment of whatever their combined foraging skills might yield. She was beginning to feel a little guilty about that actually; she did a lot of the cooking herself, and never used meat, which she knew all the others ate. Maybe she'd have to start finding a way to include some of that as well, even if it meant taking a bit longer or something.
"Where do you think they went?" she asked conversationally as she descended the stairs. If it had been her, she would have attempted to find someplace that sold herbs or something, but that wasn't something she knew either of the other two to know or care about particularly. Maybe clothes or food?
Mark looked around. Did that shadow just move? He was convinced someone was following him. Oh, and he was lost on top of that. Somehow the young knight had wandered off the main street, and was walking down one of the lesser ones. These streets were smaller that the main branch, but not as small as alleyways. However, the shops and houses that lined the road did not look particularly respectible to Mark. But that was the least of his problems.
Mark was certain he took precautions against theives. He did, right?! No, don't panic now Mark! Feeling the eerie silence begin to smother him, Mark began to hum a ballad to himself. The same ballad his mother taught him a few weeks before she... left. It was called "The Queen and the Soldier". He would not let these pursuers have the satisfaction of silence. Normally he would sing, but his singing voice was very feminine. Oh. He was a girl for the moment. Right... Oh well. I'm still not going to sing. Continuing his walk, Mark noticed the stalkers were no longer following him.
After walking quite a ways, Mark stopped and leaned against the rim of an alleyway entrance. He was completely lost, and really wanted to go back to the inn and take a bath. About to resume walking, Mark realized someone was behind him about 3 seconds before he was grabbed roughly by the arm. In those 3 seconds, the knight instinctively reached for his sword. The one that he had forgotten at the inn. Mark only had one weapon on him; a small dagger kept in his shoe.
The man swiftly grabbed Mark's wrists in one hand, holding them behind Mark's back. The knight's pack fell with a thud at Mark's feet. In the other hand, the man held a rather large knife. The knife was an inch from Mark's throat.
"So what do we have here?", the man's speach was heavy with... rough unmercifulness? Mark wasn't sure. The man's hot breath went across Mark's face and down his neck.
"Have ye' lost yur way?", he added, chuckling to himself. With every word the thug spoke, more hot and foul-smelling breath found it way acroos Mark face, down his neck and up his nose. Markrk could barely keep himself from gagging.
"So what's in the bag?" the man nudged it with a foot. "Let me go and I'll show you!", was Mark's vicious reply. "I gots me a feisty one, eh? We'll have to do something about that won't we?" The man moved his knife to Mark's left cheek, brushing it lightly against the boy's skin. Perfect. Now that the knife is away from my throat... Mark suddenly twisted himself to the right, ducking away from the dratted knife and wrenching his wrists free.
He let out a gasp of pain. His wounded arm! He had forgotten about it, but now the pain he returned.
"Why you little!" the man swung the knife clumsily at Mark. Easily dodging it, the knight retrieved the dagger from his shoe before the man could attack again.
Mark was certain he took precautions against theives. He did, right?! No, don't panic now Mark! Feeling the eerie silence begin to smother him, Mark began to hum a ballad to himself. The same ballad his mother taught him a few weeks before she... left. It was called "The Queen and the Soldier". He would not let these pursuers have the satisfaction of silence. Normally he would sing, but his singing voice was very feminine. Oh. He was a girl for the moment. Right... Oh well. I'm still not going to sing. Continuing his walk, Mark noticed the stalkers were no longer following him.
After walking quite a ways, Mark stopped and leaned against the rim of an alleyway entrance. He was completely lost, and really wanted to go back to the inn and take a bath. About to resume walking, Mark realized someone was behind him about 3 seconds before he was grabbed roughly by the arm. In those 3 seconds, the knight instinctively reached for his sword. The one that he had forgotten at the inn. Mark only had one weapon on him; a small dagger kept in his shoe.
The man swiftly grabbed Mark's wrists in one hand, holding them behind Mark's back. The knight's pack fell with a thud at Mark's feet. In the other hand, the man held a rather large knife. The knife was an inch from Mark's throat.
"So what do we have here?", the man's speach was heavy with... rough unmercifulness? Mark wasn't sure. The man's hot breath went across Mark's face and down his neck.
"Have ye' lost yur way?", he added, chuckling to himself. With every word the thug spoke, more hot and foul-smelling breath found it way acroos Mark face, down his neck and up his nose. Markrk could barely keep himself from gagging.
"So what's in the bag?" the man nudged it with a foot. "Let me go and I'll show you!", was Mark's vicious reply. "I gots me a feisty one, eh? We'll have to do something about that won't we?" The man moved his knife to Mark's left cheek, brushing it lightly against the boy's skin. Perfect. Now that the knife is away from my throat... Mark suddenly twisted himself to the right, ducking away from the dratted knife and wrenching his wrists free.
He let out a gasp of pain. His wounded arm! He had forgotten about it, but now the pain he returned.
"Why you little!" the man swung the knife clumsily at Mark. Easily dodging it, the knight retrieved the dagger from his shoe before the man could attack again.
Kain though a moment as he stepped outside, Myr following close behind.
"As far as leisure goes, the other cities we travel in will allow us quite a bit more sight-seeing time. However, this city was placed on high alert so that we could sneak in. The disorder and Chaos is keeping the guards from being suspicious of us. Still, the younglings should have known to lie low and wait for Shadow's return. Ah well." Kain paused and focused on Mark for a moment. The young knight would be found first, the thief was capable of taking care of himself. Or he would die. More likely, the trickster weaseled his way into some comfortable setting, and was simply biding his time. Mark on the other hand....
"Clothing. I believe Mark would be after clothing. She seemed to be lacking a good cloak for cold days." Kain walked on, going toward the market area of town. Luckily, it wasn't too far. However, on the way there, Kain heard a voice that was very familiar by this point. Following the sound, Kain noticed a blacksmith's shop. Kain peeked inside, and sure enough, there was Matt, forging nails and chatting with the smith. Kain grinned as yet another prank popped into his head. And Shadow did order Kain to pull more pranks on the young apprentice.
"Say, Myr, would you be up for just a wee more acting? I have a most hilarious plan for retrieving young Matt. And I feel it is more than justified, considering what I said before about the children being the death of me." Kain faced Myr, a huge grin on his face as he thought his latest plan through.
"As far as leisure goes, the other cities we travel in will allow us quite a bit more sight-seeing time. However, this city was placed on high alert so that we could sneak in. The disorder and Chaos is keeping the guards from being suspicious of us. Still, the younglings should have known to lie low and wait for Shadow's return. Ah well." Kain paused and focused on Mark for a moment. The young knight would be found first, the thief was capable of taking care of himself. Or he would die. More likely, the trickster weaseled his way into some comfortable setting, and was simply biding his time. Mark on the other hand....
"Clothing. I believe Mark would be after clothing. She seemed to be lacking a good cloak for cold days." Kain walked on, going toward the market area of town. Luckily, it wasn't too far. However, on the way there, Kain heard a voice that was very familiar by this point. Following the sound, Kain noticed a blacksmith's shop. Kain peeked inside, and sure enough, there was Matt, forging nails and chatting with the smith. Kain grinned as yet another prank popped into his head. And Shadow did order Kain to pull more pranks on the young apprentice.
"Say, Myr, would you be up for just a wee more acting? I have a most hilarious plan for retrieving young Matt. And I feel it is more than justified, considering what I said before about the children being the death of me." Kain faced Myr, a huge grin on his face as he thought his latest plan through.
"That does seem likely," Myr agreed. Mark didn't seem to have too much in the way of extra protection against the cold, and for someone of his stature, that was perhaps worse than it would be for a larger person. Myr herself had grown up in the coldest of mountains, at very high altitudes, which, as it turned out, made just about any other environmental condition save excessive heat quite comfortable indeed. Her own woolen cloak was not really a seasonal disguise.
There didn't seem to be that many guards around for a city on 'high alert' as Kain had put it, but perhaps they were all watching the gates, still wary for an intrusion that had already occurred. Given the men they'd knocked out, though, it surely couldn't remain that way for long. The two of them passed un-bothered through the streets, she content to pad along quietly as Kain spoke, taking in both sights and information at the same time.
A familiar voice brought them both to the outside of a blacksmith shop, and when Kain stopped, she did as well, tilting her head slightly to the side at his request. "Well," she replied in a low voice so as to remain below earshot. "I suppose that depends on what I'm supposed to be acting, now doesn't it?" A flashed smile followed the question, though. She had to admit she'd had a childhood proclivity for games such as these, though she'd mellowed some with maturity. Who knew, though? It could be interesting...
There didn't seem to be that many guards around for a city on 'high alert' as Kain had put it, but perhaps they were all watching the gates, still wary for an intrusion that had already occurred. Given the men they'd knocked out, though, it surely couldn't remain that way for long. The two of them passed un-bothered through the streets, she content to pad along quietly as Kain spoke, taking in both sights and information at the same time.
A familiar voice brought them both to the outside of a blacksmith shop, and when Kain stopped, she did as well, tilting her head slightly to the side at his request. "Well," she replied in a low voice so as to remain below earshot. "I suppose that depends on what I'm supposed to be acting, now doesn't it?" A flashed smile followed the question, though. She had to admit she'd had a childhood proclivity for games such as these, though she'd mellowed some with maturity. Who knew, though? It could be interesting...
Mark's thoughts blew wildly through his head. What should he do? Fight or flight? Mark quickly sized up the man. He had close-cropped brown hair, with a rough stuble on his chin to match. Dirty cloths, yet the dagger was high quality. Leather handle for grip, shiny and kept in good condition with a wicked razor edge. Had the thug stolen it? Mark had no idea, but what he was worrying about was if the man could use it. Also, the brute had bulky and well used muscles. Great.
His thought's were interupted when the man spoke. "So the little girl has some skill, eh? Methinks I should play around with this one before eating it." What was with the guy's speach? Oh well, better make a move before the crazy guy with a knife does. Too late. The thug's knife slashed rapidly through the air. This time, it was far from clumsy. The metel blade was aimed at Mark's arms and other non-vital parts. The man was indeed playing with him. His face was twisted into a crazed grin. I thought he was after my bag! Not me! Is he crazy!? Mark was not doing well. His cheek and right arm were already nicked, while the pain in his left one was increasing. Also, he wasn't sure he could fight off the brute without a sword! So, gritting his teeth, the knight swung his leg around landing his foot squarely in the man's stomach after knocking the knife arm away with his fore-arm. Sprinting, Mark gabbed his bag and shot out of the alley, running back the way he came while the weirdo was catching his breath.
The youth could hear the man coming after him. Gah! Never leave home without Hildebrande! Mark realized he was back at the clothing area. He skid to a stop, looking wildly around. The crowds nearby ignored him, as if girls running at top speed was normal. Thankfully, Mark could easily disappear in those mobs, as the magority were wearing cloaks similar to his own. Heaving a sigh of relief, Mark slipped in among the people. He walked along with the group he had adopted, keeping a sharp eye out for Mr. Crazy. After a while of walking and not seeing him, Mark decided the coast was clear. Sort of. He couldn't forget the things that was going against him right now.
First of all, the thug may be stalking him right now, even if Mark seriously doubted it. Then, of course, the city was supposedly hostile right now. But on the good side, Mark wasn't lost any more. His group had passed the street that he used to get to the market. Keeping a brisk pace, the knight knight headed back to the inn. Then, out of the corner of his eye, Mark spotted Myr and Kain in front of a smithy on the other side of the street. About to say hi, Mark stopped and thought about that for a second. If he did, that would be the first time he dressed like a girl, in front of his friends. Also, those two looked like they were busy with something. Mark pulled his hood farther down his face, and wrapped the cloak tighter around him. There. Now they wouldn't see the dress. And, with his arms holding the top of the pack, which banged against his knees when he walked, his chest would be disguised underneath the cloak. So only a little of his pack, his face, and a little bit of white would be seen. Hopefully the didn't normally look at people's feet. Grinning cheerfully, Mark walked up behind them. "Hey guys!"
His thought's were interupted when the man spoke. "So the little girl has some skill, eh? Methinks I should play around with this one before eating it." What was with the guy's speach? Oh well, better make a move before the crazy guy with a knife does. Too late. The thug's knife slashed rapidly through the air. This time, it was far from clumsy. The metel blade was aimed at Mark's arms and other non-vital parts. The man was indeed playing with him. His face was twisted into a crazed grin. I thought he was after my bag! Not me! Is he crazy!? Mark was not doing well. His cheek and right arm were already nicked, while the pain in his left one was increasing. Also, he wasn't sure he could fight off the brute without a sword! So, gritting his teeth, the knight swung his leg around landing his foot squarely in the man's stomach after knocking the knife arm away with his fore-arm. Sprinting, Mark gabbed his bag and shot out of the alley, running back the way he came while the weirdo was catching his breath.
The youth could hear the man coming after him. Gah! Never leave home without Hildebrande! Mark realized he was back at the clothing area. He skid to a stop, looking wildly around. The crowds nearby ignored him, as if girls running at top speed was normal. Thankfully, Mark could easily disappear in those mobs, as the magority were wearing cloaks similar to his own. Heaving a sigh of relief, Mark slipped in among the people. He walked along with the group he had adopted, keeping a sharp eye out for Mr. Crazy. After a while of walking and not seeing him, Mark decided the coast was clear. Sort of. He couldn't forget the things that was going against him right now.
First of all, the thug may be stalking him right now, even if Mark seriously doubted it. Then, of course, the city was supposedly hostile right now. But on the good side, Mark wasn't lost any more. His group had passed the street that he used to get to the market. Keeping a brisk pace, the knight knight headed back to the inn. Then, out of the corner of his eye, Mark spotted Myr and Kain in front of a smithy on the other side of the street. About to say hi, Mark stopped and thought about that for a second. If he did, that would be the first time he dressed like a girl, in front of his friends. Also, those two looked like they were busy with something. Mark pulled his hood farther down his face, and wrapped the cloak tighter around him. There. Now they wouldn't see the dress. And, with his arms holding the top of the pack, which banged against his knees when he walked, his chest would be disguised underneath the cloak. So only a little of his pack, his face, and a little bit of white would be seen. Hopefully the didn't normally look at people's feet. Grinning cheerfully, Mark walked up behind them. "Hey guys!"
Kain waved to Mark, and said, "Wonderful! You saved us the trouble of having to hunt you down in this damned city!I must say, I am most irked with you and Matt in there for leaving. We are on a mission, NOT SIGHTSEEING! Shadow would have let you know if it was safe to explore. However, no harm done, and I may have a bit of fun from all this!"
Turning to Myr, Kain said, "I need you to act like Matt's mother, and act very worried. Tear up if you can, sob, whatever you can to put on a convincing worried mother act. I, on the other hand, shall play the part of the stern father who hides his own worry under a guise of anger! We shall storm the smithy, and bring our little thief home with us! Mark, you can be the worried sister! Ready?!?!? LETS GO!"
Without waiting to see if his comrades in mayhem would agree to the plan or not, Kain barged into the blacksmith's, and shouted, "THERE YOU ARE!!!! We have been looking everywhere for you son! You've made your mother sick with worry! How dare you leave home on a night like this, we were terrified all sorts of bad things could have happened to you! Just what do you have to say for yourself young man?" Kain glared sternly at the thief, struggling to keep the laughter contained.
Turning to Myr, Kain said, "I need you to act like Matt's mother, and act very worried. Tear up if you can, sob, whatever you can to put on a convincing worried mother act. I, on the other hand, shall play the part of the stern father who hides his own worry under a guise of anger! We shall storm the smithy, and bring our little thief home with us! Mark, you can be the worried sister! Ready?!?!? LETS GO!"
Without waiting to see if his comrades in mayhem would agree to the plan or not, Kain barged into the blacksmith's, and shouted, "THERE YOU ARE!!!! We have been looking everywhere for you son! You've made your mother sick with worry! How dare you leave home on a night like this, we were terrified all sorts of bad things could have happened to you! Just what do you have to say for yourself young man?" Kain glared sternly at the thief, struggling to keep the laughter contained.
Myr's eyebrow ascended beneath her fringe of hair. Did she really look like Matt's mother? Oh well, in the end it was probably how well she acted like it that would matter, not the fact that she was (she guessed) chronologically younger than their companion. Sighing slightly and shaking her head as Kain stormed in, she pulled her hood down again, and attempted to summon the tears. Really, this was the hard part. She honestly wasn't given to crying, though it would be a lie to say that it never happened. Luckily, she could summon the waterworks on command if she really needed to, a trick that she'd never thought there was much use for.
Now, how best to approach this... Matt would know what was going on, obviously, so there was no need to worry about that. Which left her a considerable amount of room to have fun with it. Somewhere, at the back of Myr's consciousness, her oft-silenced inner child smiled.
Shrugging to Mark, she let the moisture that had built up behind her eyes fall and followed Kain inside at a much more sedate pace, looking mostly at the ground. When her eyes traveled up to see Matt, she heaved a few sobs and buried her face in her hands. "I c-can't believe you would d-do that! Where have you been? I... I..." she struggled for the words, before dissolving into what looked quite convincingly like more heaving sobs, but was really Myr trying to hold in her laughter behind her hands. She leaned slightly against the pirate, as though she was having some difficulty supporting herself, but it looked more substantial than it actually was.
She wondered if Matt might play along. It would probably be the way to handle this with the most grace actually, unless you wished to accuse a weeping woman of being a liar. And possibly have Kain physically drag you out of the store. Was it wise to be making a spectacle of this? Too late now, I suppose.
Now, how best to approach this... Matt would know what was going on, obviously, so there was no need to worry about that. Which left her a considerable amount of room to have fun with it. Somewhere, at the back of Myr's consciousness, her oft-silenced inner child smiled.
Shrugging to Mark, she let the moisture that had built up behind her eyes fall and followed Kain inside at a much more sedate pace, looking mostly at the ground. When her eyes traveled up to see Matt, she heaved a few sobs and buried her face in her hands. "I c-can't believe you would d-do that! Where have you been? I... I..." she struggled for the words, before dissolving into what looked quite convincingly like more heaving sobs, but was really Myr trying to hold in her laughter behind her hands. She leaned slightly against the pirate, as though she was having some difficulty supporting herself, but it looked more substantial than it actually was.
She wondered if Matt might play along. It would probably be the way to handle this with the most grace actually, unless you wished to accuse a weeping woman of being a liar. And possibly have Kain physically drag you out of the store. Was it wise to be making a spectacle of this? Too late now, I suppose.
Matt froze. Kain had burst in acting like his father. He was about to shrug and ignore him, but then Myr walked in, playing the same game. It wasn't the fact that she was playing along that made Matt almost have a heart attack. It was that Myr sounded dangerously close to his actual mom when she had still been alive. Matt was surprised that he could remember her voice, the last time he had heard it being when he was seven. He slowly looked up and Myr and Kain, and for a split second, he saw parents. Somewhere in his mind, he knew they were still just playing a joke... but for that second, he didn't care. He saw the parents he could have had.
It brought him to the edge of tears.
"Um... are you this boys parents?" The old blacksmith was confused. He looked over at Matt. "I thought you said you were traveling by yourself? What gives?"
Matt didn't answer. He couldn't. His voice was frozen in his throat. That's... that's not... fun... ny... He could hear himself think. Kain had pranked him before, sure. They had traveled together for a few days now, and it wasn't like he was a stranger to it. But this... this was too far. A parent joke to an orphan was poison. It was horrible. Worse than death. At least in Matt's mind...
He set his hammer down, his eyes still on the verge of letting his tears fall. He slowly walked over to a table by the door, and looked at the money sitting there. He had been working for it, seeing as his money bag was nearing emptiness. The whole city was on lockdown, guards everywhere. Matt would have just found something to steal normally, but it was too guarded. So he had agreed to make nails for the man. He hadn't finished, seeing as Kain had burst in. Matt had only managed almost half. So Matt took almost half the money and walked out, ignoring Kain and Myr.
"That's not funny..." He managed to breathe out as he passed them. His voice was weak. He passed Mark too, but he didn't even get a glance. Matt's eyes were dark. He wasn't in the mood. He walked right into the inn and slammed fifteen gold peices onto the counter.
"Oi, didn't you already get-"
Matt growled softly. This man was annoying. He glared at him, willing the annoyance to be quiet. The man saw his eyes and after a moment or two, scooped up the gold. "Long as I get payed... do with ya' will..."
Matt grabbed the key of the counter and walked into his room. In was at the end of the hallway. He slammed the door and shoved his dagger into the wood behind it, effectivly bolting it in place. Matt was sure Kain could pick a lock. He then walked over to the window and wedged his sword into the frame, like a wooden board. Satisfied, he sat on his bed. The blades would hold. Those rocks of blades were harder than steel.
Matt looked down at his feet, silent. And for the first time in a long time, he let tears fall. He didn't make any noise, but they fell all the same.
It brought him to the edge of tears.
"Um... are you this boys parents?" The old blacksmith was confused. He looked over at Matt. "I thought you said you were traveling by yourself? What gives?"
Matt didn't answer. He couldn't. His voice was frozen in his throat. That's... that's not... fun... ny... He could hear himself think. Kain had pranked him before, sure. They had traveled together for a few days now, and it wasn't like he was a stranger to it. But this... this was too far. A parent joke to an orphan was poison. It was horrible. Worse than death. At least in Matt's mind...
He set his hammer down, his eyes still on the verge of letting his tears fall. He slowly walked over to a table by the door, and looked at the money sitting there. He had been working for it, seeing as his money bag was nearing emptiness. The whole city was on lockdown, guards everywhere. Matt would have just found something to steal normally, but it was too guarded. So he had agreed to make nails for the man. He hadn't finished, seeing as Kain had burst in. Matt had only managed almost half. So Matt took almost half the money and walked out, ignoring Kain and Myr.
"That's not funny..." He managed to breathe out as he passed them. His voice was weak. He passed Mark too, but he didn't even get a glance. Matt's eyes were dark. He wasn't in the mood. He walked right into the inn and slammed fifteen gold peices onto the counter.
"Oi, didn't you already get-"
Matt growled softly. This man was annoying. He glared at him, willing the annoyance to be quiet. The man saw his eyes and after a moment or two, scooped up the gold. "Long as I get payed... do with ya' will..."
Matt grabbed the key of the counter and walked into his room. In was at the end of the hallway. He slammed the door and shoved his dagger into the wood behind it, effectivly bolting it in place. Matt was sure Kain could pick a lock. He then walked over to the window and wedged his sword into the frame, like a wooden board. Satisfied, he sat on his bed. The blades would hold. Those rocks of blades were harder than steel.
Matt looked down at his feet, silent. And for the first time in a long time, he let tears fall. He didn't make any noise, but they fell all the same.
Kain looked at the blacksmith. "Indeed I am good sir! Terribly sorry if my boy caused any trouble, he's a real handful. Feels that rebellion is the way to go. Too many liberal ideas form travelers."
The blacksmith shrugged and said, "He was no trouble at all, helped me make a few nails. Smart kid." Kain nodded and said, "Thank you sir, that is kind of you to say. Come on darling, time to go home." Kain turned and gently grabbed Myr by the arm, pulling her along. "I don't care what the runt says, that was damn funny. Don't let him spoil your fun."
Upon arriving at the inn, Kain said to the innkeeper, "Pardon me sir, but where did that little runt go off to?" The innkeeper directed Kain to the new room, and so Kain went upstairs. He pushed on the door; locked. He took out pick and tried to pick the lock, but no such luck, the thief had barred the door. Kain took a step back, took in a deep breath, and then kicked the door in. The wood splintered and flew off in every direction, and Kain saw the thief's knife fly loose. Little brat.
Kain spoke in a calm voice that hinted at storms of rage just below the surface. "Weakling. Arrogant little weakling with no thinking or reasoning ability. Let me first criticize your childish behavior. We are on a mission, not here for a leisurely stroll. Our orders, in case you forgot them, were to go to the inn, and wait for Shadow, not go and make friends with the locals and spin them silly stories to make ourselves feel better. You cannot follow simple orders... Makes me wonder how much longer Shadow will tolerate you."
Kain turned and was about to leave before he said, "Oh, and I almost forgot. You are mentally weak. You cannot even deal with the past, and whatever happened to your parents. But let me tell you something Matt, what happened to you cannot even come close to the suffering Shadow and I have suffered. I seriously doubt you witnessed your parents being murdered at a young age by murderous pirates. Do you want details? Very well, here is my story. I was born into nobility on a small island just on the outskirts of Cre'Est. Because of our relative isolation, we were prime targets for pirate attacks. One such raid ended in annihilation of the island. They came into my house, and murdered my father. I remember his blood splattering on me. My mother;s death was not so quick. The pirates passed her around, abusing her and forcing me to watch. When they were finally done with her, they gave her a gun, confident they had broken her. She was not broken, but fought back, until their captain, the Red-eyed psychopath himself, came in and killed her. By this point, my mind was torn to shreds, and he saw this as a golden opportunity to rebuild me as his slave. And so, I became a cabin boy, to be abused daily, to be flogged when things went wrong, and to be treated as a dog. The Captain left one day, and I took that opportunity to murder my captors, and to take the ship. And so, my life of piracy began. I seriously doubt you lived a more vicious life than that. The point of my story is to stop being such a whining child, and grow up."
Kain walked out of the room, whatever traces of happiness he managed to dredge up completely gone.
The blacksmith shrugged and said, "He was no trouble at all, helped me make a few nails. Smart kid." Kain nodded and said, "Thank you sir, that is kind of you to say. Come on darling, time to go home." Kain turned and gently grabbed Myr by the arm, pulling her along. "I don't care what the runt says, that was damn funny. Don't let him spoil your fun."
Upon arriving at the inn, Kain said to the innkeeper, "Pardon me sir, but where did that little runt go off to?" The innkeeper directed Kain to the new room, and so Kain went upstairs. He pushed on the door; locked. He took out pick and tried to pick the lock, but no such luck, the thief had barred the door. Kain took a step back, took in a deep breath, and then kicked the door in. The wood splintered and flew off in every direction, and Kain saw the thief's knife fly loose. Little brat.
Kain spoke in a calm voice that hinted at storms of rage just below the surface. "Weakling. Arrogant little weakling with no thinking or reasoning ability. Let me first criticize your childish behavior. We are on a mission, not here for a leisurely stroll. Our orders, in case you forgot them, were to go to the inn, and wait for Shadow, not go and make friends with the locals and spin them silly stories to make ourselves feel better. You cannot follow simple orders... Makes me wonder how much longer Shadow will tolerate you."
Kain turned and was about to leave before he said, "Oh, and I almost forgot. You are mentally weak. You cannot even deal with the past, and whatever happened to your parents. But let me tell you something Matt, what happened to you cannot even come close to the suffering Shadow and I have suffered. I seriously doubt you witnessed your parents being murdered at a young age by murderous pirates. Do you want details? Very well, here is my story. I was born into nobility on a small island just on the outskirts of Cre'Est. Because of our relative isolation, we were prime targets for pirate attacks. One such raid ended in annihilation of the island. They came into my house, and murdered my father. I remember his blood splattering on me. My mother;s death was not so quick. The pirates passed her around, abusing her and forcing me to watch. When they were finally done with her, they gave her a gun, confident they had broken her. She was not broken, but fought back, until their captain, the Red-eyed psychopath himself, came in and killed her. By this point, my mind was torn to shreds, and he saw this as a golden opportunity to rebuild me as his slave. And so, I became a cabin boy, to be abused daily, to be flogged when things went wrong, and to be treated as a dog. The Captain left one day, and I took that opportunity to murder my captors, and to take the ship. And so, my life of piracy began. I seriously doubt you lived a more vicious life than that. The point of my story is to stop being such a whining child, and grow up."
Kain walked out of the room, whatever traces of happiness he managed to dredge up completely gone.
Matt looked up at the other annoyence. Despite the discontent Matt had for Kain, he knew he was right. The past was past. Thats why it was called the past. He wiped his tears a stood up, stretching. How could he have been so weak!? Jeez... he had thought he was over this.
Ugh... pointless. This was pointless. Crying over something twelve years ago wouldn't do him any good. It was only going to hinder him. Him and the group. And while hindering Kain might cause some satisfaction, the others didn't deserve that.
Matt sat down again, taking out his blank book and writing supplies.
I've decided to write about my adventures from now on, seeing as I am traveling with a very interesting group, and we no doubt have a big journey ahead of us. I'm traveling with a monk, and knight, a pirate, and a assassin. I miyself am a thief. I had always thought I was doing pretty well for myself, until I met the last two in my above list. They are on a whole different level of strength, and not just physically either.
He sat there and wrote breifly about there jouney from the port town till now.
I still don't know how I can be so weak! After all of this... I'm only holding the group back. And that's not good. Anyway, I wish Shadow would take some time to directly teach me. He's told me some things when I've done something 'wrong', but they are short, and I sometimes don't fully understand what he's talking about. Ugh... I'm weak. I'm just a child, no matter how hard I pretend otherwise. I need to learn. Maybe it's best to just hang back for now... don't do anything big. Observe the group.
Matt yawned, wondering what to write next.
There isn't much I can do at the moment, seeing as we are supposed to just be hanging at the inn right now. Guess I'll just sit for a bit. Oh well, thats what my... orders are. He struggled to write down the word. This is going to be a long trip.
He wiped his drying face again before he got up, and picked up the ruined down. "I'm gonna have to pay for that..." He mumbled to himself as he stood it up in the frame as best he could. Damn pirate. He picked up his dagger and examined the blade. Good, it wasn't damaged... still, he was surprised Kain had gotten through the door. The dagger must have been yanked out of the floor when the door had been kicked... that was powerful! He took his sword out of the window and slid the dagger back into the handel, then setting the combined weapons, on the table. He layed back in his bed and sighed, closeing his eyes. He wasn't going to sleep, but he would lay there until he was needed.
Ugh... pointless. This was pointless. Crying over something twelve years ago wouldn't do him any good. It was only going to hinder him. Him and the group. And while hindering Kain might cause some satisfaction, the others didn't deserve that.
Matt sat down again, taking out his blank book and writing supplies.
I've decided to write about my adventures from now on, seeing as I am traveling with a very interesting group, and we no doubt have a big journey ahead of us. I'm traveling with a monk, and knight, a pirate, and a assassin. I miyself am a thief. I had always thought I was doing pretty well for myself, until I met the last two in my above list. They are on a whole different level of strength, and not just physically either.
He sat there and wrote breifly about there jouney from the port town till now.
I still don't know how I can be so weak! After all of this... I'm only holding the group back. And that's not good. Anyway, I wish Shadow would take some time to directly teach me. He's told me some things when I've done something 'wrong', but they are short, and I sometimes don't fully understand what he's talking about. Ugh... I'm weak. I'm just a child, no matter how hard I pretend otherwise. I need to learn. Maybe it's best to just hang back for now... don't do anything big. Observe the group.
Matt yawned, wondering what to write next.
There isn't much I can do at the moment, seeing as we are supposed to just be hanging at the inn right now. Guess I'll just sit for a bit. Oh well, thats what my... orders are. He struggled to write down the word. This is going to be a long trip.
He wiped his drying face again before he got up, and picked up the ruined down. "I'm gonna have to pay for that..." He mumbled to himself as he stood it up in the frame as best he could. Damn pirate. He picked up his dagger and examined the blade. Good, it wasn't damaged... still, he was surprised Kain had gotten through the door. The dagger must have been yanked out of the floor when the door had been kicked... that was powerful! He took his sword out of the window and slid the dagger back into the handel, then setting the combined weapons, on the table. He layed back in his bed and sighed, closeing his eyes. He wasn't going to sleep, but he would lay there until he was needed.
Mark froze. He had absent-mindedly followed Kain up to Matt's room, and was shocked at his action's and speech. Listening to the first part, he knew it had applied to him as well. He had forgotten Shadow's orders, and went out into the city. The knight looked down, dissapointed by his own actions. Slowly he trudged into the girls room, and plopped onto his bed without bothering to take the cloak or the dress off. Mark layed there limply, not doing anything except gaze at the wooden celing.
Slowly, his mind began to work properly. However, a few thoughts in particular nagged at him. Did he really make a good choice when deciding to travel with these people? With the exeption of Myr, he wasn't exactly traveling with the best of people. Normaly it was best to avoid thieves, pirates, and assasins. Especaily when your mother was killed by one of the above. Also, if he did, was he stong enough to keep up with them?
First, I should go over what I know about the others. Myr. She was wise, beyond a doubt. Her healing knowledge was extreamly useful, and she was a great actor to boot. Only Mark didn't know much about her past. Only that she was a monk. Myr was also a great fist-fighter, he could never make it up to her level. Kain. Also a great actor, and obviosly has amazing fighting skills with the knife, sword, and the weird machine that fires things at people. Wasn't it called a gun? You can't forget that tactical mind. The pirate had a horrifying past, Mark really didn't want to think about that right now. Matt. He was probably the nicest of the group, yet was the most picked on by Kain. Mark wasn't sure how skilled the thief was, but knew he wasn't very disciplined. Neither was Mark. Now Shadow. The assasin was the leader, yet Mark knew absolutely nothing about his personality. On top of that, hardly anything about his fighting skills or his past. There was that crazy blood-rage thing, but that was different. Mark only knew that Shadow was supposed to be very,very strong.
The question comes up yet again; could he keep up with them? Already the knight was wounded four times, disobeyed orders, his secret already has proven to be a nuisance, and had seriously lacking skills. Fist fighting; okay, but nothing special. Knife; iffy, at best. Tactics; basic training. Again, nothing special. Mark also had basic survival skills, and was a good hunter with a bow. His knighthood training extended farther though. Much farther. From running to rope-knotting. However, those were basic commonly known skills and Mark was only average in most of them. He had specail training that none of the others probably had. As a nobel, he was trained from a very young a age to run an estate, and maybe some vilages to go along with it. Not very useful though. It was the sword he excelled at. A protege, he was able to beat squires and most knights when he was a mere page. I am definately not going into that story. Yet Mark wasn't sure he could beat Kain. They would have to spar later...
Lost in all this thinking, Mark had fallen aleep.
Slowly, his mind began to work properly. However, a few thoughts in particular nagged at him. Did he really make a good choice when deciding to travel with these people? With the exeption of Myr, he wasn't exactly traveling with the best of people. Normaly it was best to avoid thieves, pirates, and assasins. Especaily when your mother was killed by one of the above. Also, if he did, was he stong enough to keep up with them?
First, I should go over what I know about the others. Myr. She was wise, beyond a doubt. Her healing knowledge was extreamly useful, and she was a great actor to boot. Only Mark didn't know much about her past. Only that she was a monk. Myr was also a great fist-fighter, he could never make it up to her level. Kain. Also a great actor, and obviosly has amazing fighting skills with the knife, sword, and the weird machine that fires things at people. Wasn't it called a gun? You can't forget that tactical mind. The pirate had a horrifying past, Mark really didn't want to think about that right now. Matt. He was probably the nicest of the group, yet was the most picked on by Kain. Mark wasn't sure how skilled the thief was, but knew he wasn't very disciplined. Neither was Mark. Now Shadow. The assasin was the leader, yet Mark knew absolutely nothing about his personality. On top of that, hardly anything about his fighting skills or his past. There was that crazy blood-rage thing, but that was different. Mark only knew that Shadow was supposed to be very,very strong.
The question comes up yet again; could he keep up with them? Already the knight was wounded four times, disobeyed orders, his secret already has proven to be a nuisance, and had seriously lacking skills. Fist fighting; okay, but nothing special. Knife; iffy, at best. Tactics; basic training. Again, nothing special. Mark also had basic survival skills, and was a good hunter with a bow. His knighthood training extended farther though. Much farther. From running to rope-knotting. However, those were basic commonly known skills and Mark was only average in most of them. He had specail training that none of the others probably had. As a nobel, he was trained from a very young a age to run an estate, and maybe some vilages to go along with it. Not very useful though. It was the sword he excelled at. A protege, he was able to beat squires and most knights when he was a mere page. I am definately not going into that story. Yet Mark wasn't sure he could beat Kain. They would have to spar later...
Lost in all this thinking, Mark had fallen aleep.
Luminitsa pursed her lips and nodded, "I see..." She then turned and picked a crystal ball up off the floor and set it on the table.
"Gazing, I've found, is typically the most direct and reliable form of fortune." She explained, just in case the man wanted to know.
Then she got to work, she hovered her hands over the orb and gazed into it, just as she has been taught. She focused hard, barely blinking. It probably looked like she was trying to peer into the ball, but in reality she was trying to think of something to tell the man.
She looked up and said, "I see much struggle in your future..." Before shaking her head and sating, "But that is not what you asked for."
She smiled softly and said, "I see much happiness for the two of you, actually." She nodded, "A life together, maybe marriage...I can't tell for sure, but it looks likely." She shrugged and added, "Unfortunately, it's a little foggy."
She then looked back down at the orb and added, "But you must be careful, less you leave your lady with a broken heart."
She looked up at the man and said, "But I don't think that will be a problem, your group should be able to help keep you from death." The bit about the group was just a guess on her part, but she managed to make it look like she knew he either was, or was going, to be traveling with a group. She made a habit of saying everything like that.
"Gazing, I've found, is typically the most direct and reliable form of fortune." She explained, just in case the man wanted to know.
Then she got to work, she hovered her hands over the orb and gazed into it, just as she has been taught. She focused hard, barely blinking. It probably looked like she was trying to peer into the ball, but in reality she was trying to think of something to tell the man.
She looked up and said, "I see much struggle in your future..." Before shaking her head and sating, "But that is not what you asked for."
She smiled softly and said, "I see much happiness for the two of you, actually." She nodded, "A life together, maybe marriage...I can't tell for sure, but it looks likely." She shrugged and added, "Unfortunately, it's a little foggy."
She then looked back down at the orb and added, "But you must be careful, less you leave your lady with a broken heart."
She looked up at the man and said, "But I don't think that will be a problem, your group should be able to help keep you from death." The bit about the group was just a guess on her part, but she managed to make it look like she knew he either was, or was going, to be traveling with a group. She made a habit of saying everything like that.
Myr felt absolutely terrible, truth be told. Kain had told her not to, and Matt seemed to be better now, but she felt a little sick inside, and for the most part remained silent in the exchanges that followed.
Just what was she doing here, anyway? She was a pacifist monk, a fool some might say, traveling in the company of people that should have absolutely no use for her; who probably, all things being equal, should not have glanced twice at the likes of she. She had trained hard from a very early age to be accomplished in the arts of combat, but not like them. Not to kill, not to change the world. Her sort were not even supposed to be in this part of the world. She belonged in her mountain temple, spending days in meditation, prayer, and practice. Maintaining her inner peace here was difficult.
Or maybe it is just maintaining your disguise. The monk glanced down at her cloak, the cover for which she was so grateful. She felt as though she had to hide herself out here, but why? Was she so afraid to face this world that she had to do it from behind a hood? Perhaps. Perhaps it was something else. It was something she would have to think on.
Either way, as she stood in the wake of the conflict that had ensued, she could not help but wonder what they were going to tell the innkeeper about the door. A silly, thought, maybe, amidst all that had just occurred, but then it was so mundane that there was a form of comfort in it. Sighing, she looked at Matt's half-closed door. Kain had left the hall, presumably back to his own room, and Mark had gone back to their room, so it was just her, the hall, and the door.
"Umm... Matt?" she called, just enough to be heard past the wood most likely. Myr raised a hand to knock, but decided against it, seeing as ow she might accidentally bring the whole thing down. "I just wanted to say I'm sorry. I don't expect you to forgive me, or answer at all, but I just wanted you to know that." Sighing, she headed back to her own quarters, giving Mark a tentative smile that the knight probably didn't see before stepping behind the screen. The water in the bath wasn't exactly hot, but it certainly wasn't freezing either, and she'd dealt with worse.
Her ablutions were quick, and she slid back into her clothes thereafter. She'd have to purchase more, eventually, but usually when you did your laundry in rivers, you had the luxury of more time to let things dry. Oh well. She contemplated her bed for a second before shaking her head. She wasn't all that tired anymore. Still, she couldn't leave, and so she chose a spot on the floor and folded her legs beneath her. She needed to clear her mind.
Just what was she doing here, anyway? She was a pacifist monk, a fool some might say, traveling in the company of people that should have absolutely no use for her; who probably, all things being equal, should not have glanced twice at the likes of she. She had trained hard from a very early age to be accomplished in the arts of combat, but not like them. Not to kill, not to change the world. Her sort were not even supposed to be in this part of the world. She belonged in her mountain temple, spending days in meditation, prayer, and practice. Maintaining her inner peace here was difficult.
Or maybe it is just maintaining your disguise. The monk glanced down at her cloak, the cover for which she was so grateful. She felt as though she had to hide herself out here, but why? Was she so afraid to face this world that she had to do it from behind a hood? Perhaps. Perhaps it was something else. It was something she would have to think on.
Either way, as she stood in the wake of the conflict that had ensued, she could not help but wonder what they were going to tell the innkeeper about the door. A silly, thought, maybe, amidst all that had just occurred, but then it was so mundane that there was a form of comfort in it. Sighing, she looked at Matt's half-closed door. Kain had left the hall, presumably back to his own room, and Mark had gone back to their room, so it was just her, the hall, and the door.
"Umm... Matt?" she called, just enough to be heard past the wood most likely. Myr raised a hand to knock, but decided against it, seeing as ow she might accidentally bring the whole thing down. "I just wanted to say I'm sorry. I don't expect you to forgive me, or answer at all, but I just wanted you to know that." Sighing, she headed back to her own quarters, giving Mark a tentative smile that the knight probably didn't see before stepping behind the screen. The water in the bath wasn't exactly hot, but it certainly wasn't freezing either, and she'd dealt with worse.
Her ablutions were quick, and she slid back into her clothes thereafter. She'd have to purchase more, eventually, but usually when you did your laundry in rivers, you had the luxury of more time to let things dry. Oh well. She contemplated her bed for a second before shaking her head. She wasn't all that tired anymore. Still, she couldn't leave, and so she chose a spot on the floor and folded her legs beneath her. She needed to clear her mind.
Kain was in a grim mood as he undressed and ran himself a hot bath. He quickly bathed, and selected a fresh set of clothes. His black sleeveless shirt, armored bracers, soft leather pants, his thin leather boots which were padded for silent movement, yet armored on the shins and calf area for added protection. There was nothing left to do but to wait for Shadow now...
Knocking on the wall that divided Myr and Mark from Kain, Kain said, "You two, come in here. And please fetch the thief. I believe Shadow will want to have a word when he returns, but I also have something to say to all of you."
Knocking on the wall that divided Myr and Mark from Kain, Kain said, "You two, come in here. And please fetch the thief. I believe Shadow will want to have a word when he returns, but I also have something to say to all of you."
Shadow blinked, surprised that she mentioned the group.
He looked to the side for a moment.
... She's good... Maybe it was worthwhile to come see her after all...
Unfortunately, that thought was the last thing on his mind before he heard a faint sound outside.
He jumped up from his seat, leaped over the table, and pulled the girl with him to the side of the tent that was nearest to a building wall outside. Shadow stopped for but a moment to listen when the side of the tent was ripped open by a bladed weapon, allowing entry to a most unwelcome guest.
Sporting grey hooded robes with the insignia of Teisei on both front and back, Shadow knew this was one of the Elites.
"You picked the wrong tent my good man!" He said calmly.
The Elite looked towards Shadow, then to the girl and smiled.
"A new girlfriend my boy? What will Linde say when she finds out? So... this must mean that this girl is in on your rebellion as well eh?!" He yelled.
The man cast a glance outside, and Shadow knew that look was meant for a runner who must have been waiting outside. Shadow barely saw a figure take off after nodding to the Elite before the man attacked.
Lunging at Shadow's chest with a long curved dagger, the man aimed to take out an organ at the very least. It was unusual for a single Elite to go after him with such ferocity and killing intent, as they almost always traveled in groups. He was obviously either very good or very foolish, and Shadow soon had his answer.
Shadow pushed the poor girl out of the way and onto the floor nearby as he jumped towards her and out of the way of the blade sailing for his chest. He drew one of the twins and readied it, but that was all the time he had. The curved dagger once again came his way, this time aiming for his neck. Shadow leaned to the side, widening his stance for stability as the blade sailed past his head with the aide of his left hand guiding it by.
Shadow straightened and used his left hand to grip the man's wrist and pin his arm to his back and used the Twin in his right hand to slice the man's tricep, locking his arm in a curled position against his back without the aide of the tricep to fight the bicep and balance the muscles in the arm. Shadow shoved the man over the table and leaped at him, grabbing the man's dagger and slamming his own weapon into his chest just above the ribcage and below the collar bone. He stood up slowly, observing the wound for a moment as the once proud Elite screamed in agony.
There was blood already leaking badly from the wound, and Shadow knew his fate then and there. He walked forward and placed the twin on the man's chest just at the wound. He closed his eyes and dragged it slowly and gently across the man's chest towards the heart, feeling out each rib in turn before letting it come to rest above the man's heart. Shadow opened his eyes and slowly pressed the Twin through the skin, muscle, and past the bone into the man's heart, and jerked the Twin sharply to the right, cleaving it in two, and ending his misery.
He removed the dagger and looked back towards the young woman who had read his fortune.
"I am afraid that a rather innocent visit to a fortune teller has ended with me putting you into a rather precarious situation. I am afraid that you are now going to be actively hunted by members of the Assassin organization of Teisei due to the fact that this Elite thought you were working with me by mistake, and so I give you two choices. One is you come with me, and I'll protect you until I can find someplace safe to let you stay until I can put an end to the war between the Assassins and myself. Two is I kill you now and save Teisei the trouble, as should you decide not to come with me and run on your own they will find you, and they will kill you. It is what they do to those they despise and to those they consider threats, and you are now a threat in their eyes. The choice is yours, but do so quickly please."
He waited for the young woman to get up and respond to what he had just said.
He looked to the side for a moment.
... She's good... Maybe it was worthwhile to come see her after all...
Unfortunately, that thought was the last thing on his mind before he heard a faint sound outside.
He jumped up from his seat, leaped over the table, and pulled the girl with him to the side of the tent that was nearest to a building wall outside. Shadow stopped for but a moment to listen when the side of the tent was ripped open by a bladed weapon, allowing entry to a most unwelcome guest.
Sporting grey hooded robes with the insignia of Teisei on both front and back, Shadow knew this was one of the Elites.
"You picked the wrong tent my good man!" He said calmly.
The Elite looked towards Shadow, then to the girl and smiled.
"A new girlfriend my boy? What will Linde say when she finds out? So... this must mean that this girl is in on your rebellion as well eh?!" He yelled.
The man cast a glance outside, and Shadow knew that look was meant for a runner who must have been waiting outside. Shadow barely saw a figure take off after nodding to the Elite before the man attacked.
Lunging at Shadow's chest with a long curved dagger, the man aimed to take out an organ at the very least. It was unusual for a single Elite to go after him with such ferocity and killing intent, as they almost always traveled in groups. He was obviously either very good or very foolish, and Shadow soon had his answer.
Shadow pushed the poor girl out of the way and onto the floor nearby as he jumped towards her and out of the way of the blade sailing for his chest. He drew one of the twins and readied it, but that was all the time he had. The curved dagger once again came his way, this time aiming for his neck. Shadow leaned to the side, widening his stance for stability as the blade sailed past his head with the aide of his left hand guiding it by.
Shadow straightened and used his left hand to grip the man's wrist and pin his arm to his back and used the Twin in his right hand to slice the man's tricep, locking his arm in a curled position against his back without the aide of the tricep to fight the bicep and balance the muscles in the arm. Shadow shoved the man over the table and leaped at him, grabbing the man's dagger and slamming his own weapon into his chest just above the ribcage and below the collar bone. He stood up slowly, observing the wound for a moment as the once proud Elite screamed in agony.
There was blood already leaking badly from the wound, and Shadow knew his fate then and there. He walked forward and placed the twin on the man's chest just at the wound. He closed his eyes and dragged it slowly and gently across the man's chest towards the heart, feeling out each rib in turn before letting it come to rest above the man's heart. Shadow opened his eyes and slowly pressed the Twin through the skin, muscle, and past the bone into the man's heart, and jerked the Twin sharply to the right, cleaving it in two, and ending his misery.
He removed the dagger and looked back towards the young woman who had read his fortune.
"I am afraid that a rather innocent visit to a fortune teller has ended with me putting you into a rather precarious situation. I am afraid that you are now going to be actively hunted by members of the Assassin organization of Teisei due to the fact that this Elite thought you were working with me by mistake, and so I give you two choices. One is you come with me, and I'll protect you until I can find someplace safe to let you stay until I can put an end to the war between the Assassins and myself. Two is I kill you now and save Teisei the trouble, as should you decide not to come with me and run on your own they will find you, and they will kill you. It is what they do to those they despise and to those they consider threats, and you are now a threat in their eyes. The choice is yours, but do so quickly please."
He waited for the young woman to get up and respond to what he had just said.
Luminitsa smiled to herself at his reaction. I must have been right about the group... She thought to herself. She knew little things like that only made her seem more valid.
She was shocked enough by the man pulling her out of her seat and to the other side of the tent that she didn't make a sound. He obviously heard something she did not. The anger from her tent being cut through was more than obvious. However, it was replaced by one of confusion when the intruder spoke of a rebellion. She looked at her customer for a second, trying to piece things together.
She barely got a moment to ponder that before she was pushed to the ground. She let out a grunt as she hit the earth. Normally she would have been angry, but she actually felt relief. She would probably have never reacted fast enough to that, though it didn't seem as though she was the target, but things could change in an instant.
She watched the fight, which didn't last long, with a mixture of fear and wonder swirling around in her heart. She didn't know what to think about any of this, to be honest.
The screams of pain from the second man caused her to cover her ears, she knew the sound of a dying man anywhere. She kept her hands over her ears until after the screaming stopped, until she was being spoken to.
She quickly stood up and brushed off the skirt of her dress before saying, "Well, I don't intend to die for quite some time." She paused to think for a moment looking at the tear in the tent, "But...I can't just leave...." She looked back at the man, "But I don't have much of a choice, do I?"
She was shocked enough by the man pulling her out of her seat and to the other side of the tent that she didn't make a sound. He obviously heard something she did not. The anger from her tent being cut through was more than obvious. However, it was replaced by one of confusion when the intruder spoke of a rebellion. She looked at her customer for a second, trying to piece things together.
She barely got a moment to ponder that before she was pushed to the ground. She let out a grunt as she hit the earth. Normally she would have been angry, but she actually felt relief. She would probably have never reacted fast enough to that, though it didn't seem as though she was the target, but things could change in an instant.
She watched the fight, which didn't last long, with a mixture of fear and wonder swirling around in her heart. She didn't know what to think about any of this, to be honest.
The screams of pain from the second man caused her to cover her ears, she knew the sound of a dying man anywhere. She kept her hands over her ears until after the screaming stopped, until she was being spoken to.
She quickly stood up and brushed off the skirt of her dress before saying, "Well, I don't intend to die for quite some time." She paused to think for a moment looking at the tear in the tent, "But...I can't just leave...." She looked back at the man, "But I don't have much of a choice, do I?"
Myr cracked an eyelid at the knock, then stood fluidly after Kain had finished. I see... perhaps there is information to be had. Otherwise, perhaps we will be scolded once more. She shook her head subtly at the thought. Then again, it seemed like a good deal of that had happened already today, so maybe not. She was more than used to being yelled at, but then that wasn't something she was going to share with anyone just yet. There were a few too many unpleasant things connected to it.
"Mark?" she inquired softly. She was fairly certain the young knight was awake, but it never hurt to do things gently just in case. "Would you be so kind as to fetch Matt? I am unsure as to how he might react to me at the moment, and I have no wish to cause further discord if it might be avoided." Mark seemed to be the person Matt had the least reason to be upset with or fight, and so it appeared to be the logical choice.
In so saying, she entered the hall and padded down to Kain and Shadow's room (or at least she supposed it would be Shadow's room, if he ever reappeared from what was keeping him). Tapping on the door, she waited to be acknowledged before entering. She had not tried to sneak up on him or anything, but she wasn't going to allow manner to fall by the wayside just because she traveled in company that could hear her coming.
"Mark?" she inquired softly. She was fairly certain the young knight was awake, but it never hurt to do things gently just in case. "Would you be so kind as to fetch Matt? I am unsure as to how he might react to me at the moment, and I have no wish to cause further discord if it might be avoided." Mark seemed to be the person Matt had the least reason to be upset with or fight, and so it appeared to be the logical choice.
In so saying, she entered the hall and padded down to Kain and Shadow's room (or at least she supposed it would be Shadow's room, if he ever reappeared from what was keeping him). Tapping on the door, she waited to be acknowledged before entering. She had not tried to sneak up on him or anything, but she wasn't going to allow manner to fall by the wayside just because she traveled in company that could hear her coming.
Shadow looked at the girl solemnly and shook his head.
"I'm afraid you don't for the time being... I'll let you gather what you need and say whatever goodbyes you wish, but you will have to do it from where I can see you. As nightfall approaches, we must move fast. There will be other Assassins in the area, and the longer you take, the more danger you are in."
Shadow walked to the tent entrance and waited.
"I'm afraid you don't for the time being... I'll let you gather what you need and say whatever goodbyes you wish, but you will have to do it from where I can see you. As nightfall approaches, we must move fast. There will be other Assassins in the area, and the longer you take, the more danger you are in."
Shadow walked to the tent entrance and waited.
Luminitsa sighed as she walked out of the tent, she would have to leave without telling her mother, the woman could be overprotective and would most likely insist she stay. Though that didn't sound half bad to her, but if the men that would be after her where as dangerous as the man offering to protect her...She shook her head as she walked towards the tent she shared with her mother, the lamp was off, her mother was likely at dinner, that was good.
She checked the tent then turned to gesture to the man that she needed to go into the tent, and he could follow
Once inside the tent she quickly grabbed her some paper and a quill pen sitting on a small table and wrote her mother a small note explaining that she would be gone for the night, as she often stayed with others in their troupe, and another note her mother wouldn't find until morning briefly saying what was really happening.
Then she stepped out of the small tent and said, "I'm ready now." In a soft tone, but loud enough that the man could hear as she crossed her arms in front of her.
She checked the tent then turned to gesture to the man that she needed to go into the tent, and he could follow
Once inside the tent she quickly grabbed her some paper and a quill pen sitting on a small table and wrote her mother a small note explaining that she would be gone for the night, as she often stayed with others in their troupe, and another note her mother wouldn't find until morning briefly saying what was really happening.
Then she stepped out of the small tent and said, "I'm ready now." In a soft tone, but loud enough that the man could hear as she crossed her arms in front of her.
Shadow nodded his head.
"Then follow me." He said quietly.
He walked out of the tent, making sure she was in tow before continuing on. They walked through the streets at a brisk pace, coming at last to the Inn where the others were supposed to be. Shadow examined each window in turn, and saw a knife stuck just outside of one of them.
He smiled to himself.
"Alright, I need you to go inside and tell the innkeeper that you have family that came in earlier. A group of four who arrived earlier saying that they were expecting you. That should be all you need to get the information on which room to go to. Your ultimate destination is that room with the knife outside of it. I'm going to climb up here, but you should go in the front to avoid any unwanted attention. Be quick about it too, as we don't have much time left."
Shadow turned and leaped over to the building across from the Inn and scaled the walls. He took up a position on a windowsill, leaned back, and leaped across the open street to the window with the knife in it, and slipped inside without making a sound.
He had to admit, he made a good choice on his clothing, as it made very little noise despite its bulk.
"Then follow me." He said quietly.
He walked out of the tent, making sure she was in tow before continuing on. They walked through the streets at a brisk pace, coming at last to the Inn where the others were supposed to be. Shadow examined each window in turn, and saw a knife stuck just outside of one of them.
He smiled to himself.
"Alright, I need you to go inside and tell the innkeeper that you have family that came in earlier. A group of four who arrived earlier saying that they were expecting you. That should be all you need to get the information on which room to go to. Your ultimate destination is that room with the knife outside of it. I'm going to climb up here, but you should go in the front to avoid any unwanted attention. Be quick about it too, as we don't have much time left."
Shadow turned and leaped over to the building across from the Inn and scaled the walls. He took up a position on a windowsill, leaned back, and leaped across the open street to the window with the knife in it, and slipped inside without making a sound.
He had to admit, he made a good choice on his clothing, as it made very little noise despite its bulk.
Matt opened his eyes, hearing a knock on Mark and Myr's wall. He shut his eyes again, listening to the words. So Kain had something to say, huh? Well that was too bad, because Matt had no intention of doing anything that jerk said. But still... he thought for a moment. Best not to aggrivate the situation any more. No need for that, now was there?
Another few seconds of eavsdropping had him standing up. Mark was coming to get him, but he was already opening the door. Matt walked briskly into the hallway, passing Mark with a quick 'Come on' and a smile. He walked over and stood next to Myr... and her words flashed through his head again. He turned to her.
"It's alright, I'm not mad at you. You didn't know, and it was just a harmless joke. It just touched a nerve, but I'm fine now. There is no need to apologize." He smiled at her brightly. "But if it makes you feel any better, then apology accepted."
He patted Myr once on the shoulder and smiled. But his smile faded just as fast as he turned back to the door, his sour mood returning at will. He grabbed the handle and turned it sharply, opening the door. He walked in a sat on the bed, a frown plastered onto his face and his legs crossed. Just because Myr was fine didn't mean Kain was too. Mark didn't seem to have gotten a scolding like that, so why was HE the one that got in trouble? SHE went off into the city while he himself had only gone next door! What a jerk...
It was this moment that Shadow flew into the room. He looked... distraught, to say the least. Something was up. And that something wasn't good, he was certain. Matt folded his hands and rested his chin on them, waiting for someone to speak.
Another few seconds of eavsdropping had him standing up. Mark was coming to get him, but he was already opening the door. Matt walked briskly into the hallway, passing Mark with a quick 'Come on' and a smile. He walked over and stood next to Myr... and her words flashed through his head again. He turned to her.
"It's alright, I'm not mad at you. You didn't know, and it was just a harmless joke. It just touched a nerve, but I'm fine now. There is no need to apologize." He smiled at her brightly. "But if it makes you feel any better, then apology accepted."
He patted Myr once on the shoulder and smiled. But his smile faded just as fast as he turned back to the door, his sour mood returning at will. He grabbed the handle and turned it sharply, opening the door. He walked in a sat on the bed, a frown plastered onto his face and his legs crossed. Just because Myr was fine didn't mean Kain was too. Mark didn't seem to have gotten a scolding like that, so why was HE the one that got in trouble? SHE went off into the city while he himself had only gone next door! What a jerk...
It was this moment that Shadow flew into the room. He looked... distraught, to say the least. Something was up. And that something wasn't good, he was certain. Matt folded his hands and rested his chin on them, waiting for someone to speak.
"Good, we are all here... Unless another is to join us?" Kain looked sideways to Shadow. The look on his face said it all. Kain was interested.
Before continuing, Kain went to the corners of the room, and pulled out his throwing knives. He stuck the knives at the same level in the walls of the corners. Stepping on one and pressing to make sure it was stuck fast, Kain said, "First thing, Mark and Matt's punishment. Insubordination is not allowed here, because you can compromise us all with simple mistakes. So, during this whole meeting, I command you two to place your feet on the knife flats, and face the wall in this split-leg stance. You are not allowed to move or make a single sound. You must sit up straight the whole time. Do not fall, do not moan, and if you slip, a new punishment will await you. Do I make myself clear?"
Before continuing, Kain went to the corners of the room, and pulled out his throwing knives. He stuck the knives at the same level in the walls of the corners. Stepping on one and pressing to make sure it was stuck fast, Kain said, "First thing, Mark and Matt's punishment. Insubordination is not allowed here, because you can compromise us all with simple mistakes. So, during this whole meeting, I command you two to place your feet on the knife flats, and face the wall in this split-leg stance. You are not allowed to move or make a single sound. You must sit up straight the whole time. Do not fall, do not moan, and if you slip, a new punishment will await you. Do I make myself clear?"
Myr was suitably surprised at the mention of a possible new person, but she would wait for Shadow to confirm or the person to appear, one or the other. She was unsure what such a thing would mean, and chose to let the information come to her in due time. Perhaps there was a third assassin, or maybe, like the rest of them, this person had somehow been swept up in the flow of the happenings.
Where she might have been expected to protest, or at the very least comment- on the rather unorthodox punishment for Matt and Mark- she remained strangely silent. This was not to say that she did not feel any sort of compassion or pity for them. Quite the contrary: she knew the task would be quite difficult for someone who had never done it before, excellent balance or no. However, it was also one of the more merciful things Kain could have devised, at least it was if he had a similar repertoire of 'exercises' to the ones she had been raised with.
Thus, while her expression was a melancholy one, it was also silent. Myr simply chose to do what it sometimes seemed that Myr did best: she waited, quietly, patiently, without complaint.
Where she might have been expected to protest, or at the very least comment- on the rather unorthodox punishment for Matt and Mark- she remained strangely silent. This was not to say that she did not feel any sort of compassion or pity for them. Quite the contrary: she knew the task would be quite difficult for someone who had never done it before, excellent balance or no. However, it was also one of the more merciful things Kain could have devised, at least it was if he had a similar repertoire of 'exercises' to the ones she had been raised with.
Thus, while her expression was a melancholy one, it was also silent. Myr simply chose to do what it sometimes seemed that Myr did best: she waited, quietly, patiently, without complaint.
Shadow closed his eyes and began to think.
With Teisei Assassins now confirmed to be in the area, the mission had taken a rather dangerous turn. The Elites from Teisei were fierce warriors with training in all manner of weapons and tactics. They would not be easy to defeat if they came in large enough groups. Luckily, they usually only came in threes or fours, which was manageable.
He was worried about two individuals in particular should Elites come around. Matt and the young woman he met earlier. He realized something just then and silently reprimanded himself for not introducing himself at least. Sometimes his manners escaped him when under pressure. However, there would be time for introductions later.
He was worried about Matt because, although agile, his combat prowess wasn't much higher than what was known in Teisei as a 'Cub', or one who has been training under the supervision of an Elite instructor for the period of at least one year. Though the title might sound impressive given the time it takes to earn it, it was not much better than being an average soldier in a moderate sized army. The young woman from before, by Shadow's estimate, has similar skills which she had yet to show, but Shadow could see them none the less as he had trained himself to recognize the skills of others at a glance long ago.
Mark and Myr were slightly more advanced in the ways of combat, though Mark held the advantage due to being a soldier. Myr's peaceful ways as a monk would not serve her very well for long should she face an Elite, as they are trained to take hits in vulnerable regions without falling victim to the consequences of the blow, which seemed to be her preferred style. A punch to the side of the head aimed at the temple would normally knock a man out, but Teisei Elites would simply flex their necks and stiffen their backs, stopping the brunt of the force by actually leaning into the attack to cut off the power and take away the danger of being knocked out.
Kain was Kain, and Shadow had taught him the ways of the Assassins, training him to make sure he'd be ready for such conflicts. And Shadow knew he was very capable of taking on at least two Elites without much trouble, but any more than three would more than likely be enough to bring Kain down.
Shadow had to wonder if the woman from before even knew who he was, being that his eyes were still purple. He had a few more minutes before the effect would wear off, but it wouldn't matter, as she would find out soon enough as would the others exactly what they were in for.
He thought for a moment also about the punishment Kain was giving to Mark and Matt and decided it was best to allow it to occur. Matt and Mark had both gone against Shadow's order to go to the inn and wait, and as was proper, they would have to accept the consequences of ignoring Shadow's command. A disobeyed order, however minor it may be, could be the difference between life and death in the months to come.
With Teisei Assassins now confirmed to be in the area, the mission had taken a rather dangerous turn. The Elites from Teisei were fierce warriors with training in all manner of weapons and tactics. They would not be easy to defeat if they came in large enough groups. Luckily, they usually only came in threes or fours, which was manageable.
He was worried about two individuals in particular should Elites come around. Matt and the young woman he met earlier. He realized something just then and silently reprimanded himself for not introducing himself at least. Sometimes his manners escaped him when under pressure. However, there would be time for introductions later.
He was worried about Matt because, although agile, his combat prowess wasn't much higher than what was known in Teisei as a 'Cub', or one who has been training under the supervision of an Elite instructor for the period of at least one year. Though the title might sound impressive given the time it takes to earn it, it was not much better than being an average soldier in a moderate sized army. The young woman from before, by Shadow's estimate, has similar skills which she had yet to show, but Shadow could see them none the less as he had trained himself to recognize the skills of others at a glance long ago.
Mark and Myr were slightly more advanced in the ways of combat, though Mark held the advantage due to being a soldier. Myr's peaceful ways as a monk would not serve her very well for long should she face an Elite, as they are trained to take hits in vulnerable regions without falling victim to the consequences of the blow, which seemed to be her preferred style. A punch to the side of the head aimed at the temple would normally knock a man out, but Teisei Elites would simply flex their necks and stiffen their backs, stopping the brunt of the force by actually leaning into the attack to cut off the power and take away the danger of being knocked out.
Kain was Kain, and Shadow had taught him the ways of the Assassins, training him to make sure he'd be ready for such conflicts. And Shadow knew he was very capable of taking on at least two Elites without much trouble, but any more than three would more than likely be enough to bring Kain down.
Shadow had to wonder if the woman from before even knew who he was, being that his eyes were still purple. He had a few more minutes before the effect would wear off, but it wouldn't matter, as she would find out soon enough as would the others exactly what they were in for.
He thought for a moment also about the punishment Kain was giving to Mark and Matt and decided it was best to allow it to occur. Matt and Mark had both gone against Shadow's order to go to the inn and wait, and as was proper, they would have to accept the consequences of ignoring Shadow's command. A disobeyed order, however minor it may be, could be the difference between life and death in the months to come.
Luminitsa watched as the man jumped up into the window before shaking her head and hurrying into the inn.
Once inside she calmly walked up the counter and smiled at the innkeeper saying, "Hello! I believe a group of four came in here earlier, they're family of mine and I'm here to visit them while they're here. I haven't seen them in ages..." She digressed a bit, she had found that little things could make a huge difference in believability, "At any rate, I was supposed to be here several minutes ago, could you tell me what room they are in?"
The innkeeper looked at her for a moment, as if trying to gauge her authenticity before muttering something about not caring so long as they didn't break anything. He then told her two different room numbers and let her on her way.
She thanked the man with a smile before turning and cursing inwardly, how was she supposed to know which was the right room?
Despite not being sure, she hurried down the hall to the two rooms. Both doors where closed so she had no clue. She pressed her ear against one door and heard nothing that would lead her to think another human was in the room, so she turned and knocked loudly on the other.
She hoped she had the right door.
Once inside she calmly walked up the counter and smiled at the innkeeper saying, "Hello! I believe a group of four came in here earlier, they're family of mine and I'm here to visit them while they're here. I haven't seen them in ages..." She digressed a bit, she had found that little things could make a huge difference in believability, "At any rate, I was supposed to be here several minutes ago, could you tell me what room they are in?"
The innkeeper looked at her for a moment, as if trying to gauge her authenticity before muttering something about not caring so long as they didn't break anything. He then told her two different room numbers and let her on her way.
She thanked the man with a smile before turning and cursing inwardly, how was she supposed to know which was the right room?
Despite not being sure, she hurried down the hall to the two rooms. Both doors where closed so she had no clue. She pressed her ear against one door and heard nothing that would lead her to think another human was in the room, so she turned and knocked loudly on the other.
She hoped she had the right door.
The silence enveloping the group was strange to Shadow as he heard a knock outside the room.
... Good, she made it...
Shadow opened his eyes and walked to the door, opening it and looking outside as he saw the young fortune teller listening to the door in the room next to them.
"The meeting is in here. Come in." He said gently with a smile.
He left the door open and walked back to his spot near the wall while he waited for Mark and Matt to respond to Kain's rather interesting punishment.
... Good, she made it...
Shadow opened his eyes and walked to the door, opening it and looking outside as he saw the young fortune teller listening to the door in the room next to them.
"The meeting is in here. Come in." He said gently with a smile.
He left the door open and walked back to his spot near the wall while he waited for Mark and Matt to respond to Kain's rather interesting punishment.
Mark stared at Kain for a second before looking at the knifes. Wonderful. What a perfect time to wear a dress. He was wondering who could be at the door, but since he wasn't allowed to talk, Mark would just have to wait and see. Cautiosly, Mark obeyed Kian's order's, after sneeking a glace at Matt. How would the theif react to this? Mark's father made him do all sorts of wierd things during training, and this couldn't be that bad. Could it?
"Go to hell..." Matt mumbled to Kain as he finished his explanation of the punishment. Nevertheless, he stood up and walked over to the knives. He stepped on one with a foot, testing it. The handle was to short, so he would have to stand with his feet twisted. Dang... Kain had probably anticipated that too. Damn it...
He stepped up on the one on the left, and in his split second of balance he put his foot on the right one too. Ouch... this was a little painful. He shot Kain a glance before he looked back at the wall, relaxing all his muscles. Really, the hardest part was just getting up here. Standing wasn't to hard if you were doing it right, but then again... Matt was pretty good at things like this. He was a thief, after all. Being acrobatic was a necessity for him. But Mark... Matt silently wondered how he would do with this. Wait, no, he seemed to already be on them. Nice job! Matt didn't want to say anything though, so he just smiled at Mark instead.
His concentration was nearly broken when there was a knock on the door. There was someone else joining them? ... Cool, he supposed. Matt leaned back as far as he could without falling to see the new arrival. "Hello." He said simply before returning to his... standing, he supposed.
He stepped up on the one on the left, and in his split second of balance he put his foot on the right one too. Ouch... this was a little painful. He shot Kain a glance before he looked back at the wall, relaxing all his muscles. Really, the hardest part was just getting up here. Standing wasn't to hard if you were doing it right, but then again... Matt was pretty good at things like this. He was a thief, after all. Being acrobatic was a necessity for him. But Mark... Matt silently wondered how he would do with this. Wait, no, he seemed to already be on them. Nice job! Matt didn't want to say anything though, so he just smiled at Mark instead.
His concentration was nearly broken when there was a knock on the door. There was someone else joining them? ... Cool, he supposed. Matt leaned back as far as he could without falling to see the new arrival. "Hello." He said simply before returning to his... standing, he supposed.
Shadow shot Kain a glance.
It was another of their little private gestures that only they understood.
Kain had permission to punish Matt's disobedience.
It was another of their little private gestures that only they understood.
Kain had permission to punish Matt's disobedience.
((((just to make something clear, Matt and Mark will be facing a wall, doing the splits several feet off the ground on the knife handles. That is where the pain comes from, as they are literally doing the splits on a surface barely an inch across.)))))
A wicked smile graced Kain's angular face. Moving swiftly, Kain grabbed the thief by the neck, slammed him to the ground, and then pressed a knife to his throat.
"Dead. If we were on a stealth mission with enemies close by, you would have just given away all of our positions, and compromised the mission. In such a case, we would allow you to be the sacrificial lamb so that we could attempt an escape. But the mission would be compromised. Listen more carefully when I speak next time. For disobeying a direct order, your punishment is increased. I will now force you to wait in the corner, in a split stance on the knife handles, while also carrying something very heavy... How about my sword?"
Kain grinned, stood away from the thief, and brought his sword over. He shoved the ice-cold handle into Matt's chest, and then pointed to the wall. Any further infraction from the thief would lead to a physically painful punishment. Teisei's own test of pain would suffice
A wicked smile graced Kain's angular face. Moving swiftly, Kain grabbed the thief by the neck, slammed him to the ground, and then pressed a knife to his throat.
"Dead. If we were on a stealth mission with enemies close by, you would have just given away all of our positions, and compromised the mission. In such a case, we would allow you to be the sacrificial lamb so that we could attempt an escape. But the mission would be compromised. Listen more carefully when I speak next time. For disobeying a direct order, your punishment is increased. I will now force you to wait in the corner, in a split stance on the knife handles, while also carrying something very heavy... How about my sword?"
Kain grinned, stood away from the thief, and brought his sword over. He shoved the ice-cold handle into Matt's chest, and then pointed to the wall. Any further infraction from the thief would lead to a physically painful punishment. Teisei's own test of pain would suffice
Mark gritted his teeth, focusing. His muscles and tendons were starting to ache, and he was impatient for the meeting to be over with. Hadn't he gotten enough punishment from being attacked by a thug? But they didn't know that, and probably wouldn't care anyways. Jeez. A volunteer shouldn't be treated so roughly, but Mark understood the reasons. He, as a knight, had joined a group. So, as a knight, he had forgotten the rules of chivalry and was careless with the orders. As simple as that. Mark's father probably would have also dished out punishment, but it would have been quite different. By the Goddess! Hurry up with the stupid meeting!
Myr inclined her head in greeting, and smiled warmly at the new arrival, but she chose not to speak for the present. Mark and Matt looked distinctly uncomfortable, not that she could blame them. Flexibility and silent endurance were difficult lessons to learn, she knew that much well. Matt particularly seemed to have problems with the 'silent' part, but then that was probably something any of them would have been able to guess. The amount of filtration from the thief's brain to his tongue was remarkably small in truth. Not that she particularly minded, but of course she was not used to running assassinations, and Kain had a point.
Luminitsa nodded at the man and quickly entered the room, closing the door once inside. She smiled slightly at the man who greeted her, though she said nothing. She returned the greeting the woman (Who wasn't doing splits on top on knifes) Had given her.
Now that she was beginning to calm down, things where starting to take a toll on her. She was no longer hungry, really. Being told you are a wanted figure can really knock out your appetite. Though the anxiety and worry where starting to set in. She wondered what she had gotten herself into, though something told her she would be fine, so long as she didn't do anything stupid. It was no more than a feeling in her gut, but she had learned to trust that feeling.
Now that she was beginning to calm down, things where starting to take a toll on her. She was no longer hungry, really. Being told you are a wanted figure can really knock out your appetite. Though the anxiety and worry where starting to set in. She wondered what she had gotten herself into, though something told her she would be fine, so long as she didn't do anything stupid. It was no more than a feeling in her gut, but she had learned to trust that feeling.
Matt only groaned as he resumed his position, now with a sword to carry. This... this was MUCH more difficult. This thing was heavy. How in the world did he lug this thing around all the time? Such strength was beyond his comprehension. He shut his eyes tight, forcing himself to remain calm and collected on the outside. Although if you looked closely you could see a tiny amount of strain that was forcing itself through.
HURRY UP!
HURRY UP!
(Until he deletes it properly, everyone ignore Dionkar's most recent post. It was a joke gone too far)
Shadow nodded when Matt resumed his position and walked over to the window. He brought out a small vial of water from his pouch and poured the liquid into his eyes, washing away Kain's little concoction and returning his eyes to their original color.
He turned around and faced the group, his red eyes once again shining proudly in the light.
"Everyone, the time has come. I have very important information regarding what has been happening and of what is to come."
He took a step forward.
"My informant has told me that my target is afraid to leave the city now that it's in lockdown, so my chance to take him down comes now. I will need a single volunteer to accompany me on this mission, and the rest of you will remain here at this inn until we return."
He wiped the water off his face.
"The other bit of information concerns our new arrival, a young fortune teller I met in town recently. We were attacked by a single Teisei Elite, which means that they are in the area. This is not good news for any of us I am afraid, as they will become a constant hindrance now that their trackers have found me again. I am afraid that this means that continuing to follow me will lead to nothing but danger for you all should you decide to stay. I will not lie to you. I cannot protect you from Teisei any longer. They are here, and they won't go away. I will do my best to protect you along the way, but ultimately, it falls on you."
He took another step towards the door.
"If you so choose, tell me now and I will allow you to go on your way. I cannot force you to stand against the Assassins, as that is my original mission. I am at war with Teisei, and have been for over a year and a half now. If you stay, you are telling me that you are becoming a part of that war, and that your life is no longer mine to protect. If you choose to stay, then speak now or I shall assume that you are done with this venture."
He stepped back towards the window.
"If you wish to leave, the door is right there. Matt, Mark, you two may come off the knives now, and speak for yourselves about this matter as well."
He held out his hand gesturing towards the door.
Shadow nodded when Matt resumed his position and walked over to the window. He brought out a small vial of water from his pouch and poured the liquid into his eyes, washing away Kain's little concoction and returning his eyes to their original color.
He turned around and faced the group, his red eyes once again shining proudly in the light.
"Everyone, the time has come. I have very important information regarding what has been happening and of what is to come."
He took a step forward.
"My informant has told me that my target is afraid to leave the city now that it's in lockdown, so my chance to take him down comes now. I will need a single volunteer to accompany me on this mission, and the rest of you will remain here at this inn until we return."
He wiped the water off his face.
"The other bit of information concerns our new arrival, a young fortune teller I met in town recently. We were attacked by a single Teisei Elite, which means that they are in the area. This is not good news for any of us I am afraid, as they will become a constant hindrance now that their trackers have found me again. I am afraid that this means that continuing to follow me will lead to nothing but danger for you all should you decide to stay. I will not lie to you. I cannot protect you from Teisei any longer. They are here, and they won't go away. I will do my best to protect you along the way, but ultimately, it falls on you."
He took another step towards the door.
"If you so choose, tell me now and I will allow you to go on your way. I cannot force you to stand against the Assassins, as that is my original mission. I am at war with Teisei, and have been for over a year and a half now. If you stay, you are telling me that you are becoming a part of that war, and that your life is no longer mine to protect. If you choose to stay, then speak now or I shall assume that you are done with this venture."
He stepped back towards the window.
"If you wish to leave, the door is right there. Matt, Mark, you two may come off the knives now, and speak for yourselves about this matter as well."
He held out his hand gesturing towards the door.
Myr's face became thoughtful. It was not an uncommon expression for her, of course, given that she tended to spend a great deal of time in little but her own headspace, but certainly the occasion called for it. Violet eyes studied her companions at the wall for a moment, flicking over the new arrival before coming to rest on the ringleaders of this operation. Shadow's irises were red again; apparently the disguise would no longer have any utility, which made sense if they had been spotted by Teisei already. Kain looked much the same as he always did; though his moods seemed prone to shifting with a fair degree of rapidity, she supposed it was a good thing that such never really seemed to wear on his caution.
Looking back down at her hands, Myr considered the nature of this battle being waged. She had seen first-hand, in a number of towns she had visited, the damage the current arrangement of power was doing to people. The poor, the downcast, the silenced; nobody was looking out for them. Maybe that was simply the way the world was. There was no way somebody who had not been raised in it could understand, maybe.
But she did understand some things. She, perhaps better than anyone else, knew that things did not have to be as they were. It was possible to feed everybody, to coexist peacefully, to have the power to oppress, to condemn, and refuse to exercise it. She knew it with more certainty than she could claim to know anything else. She, and those like her, were living proof of that fact. Maybe, one day, others could come to know it, too. Ending what passed for authority now seemed like a step in the right direction.
Would she be able to remain herself in the face of would doubtless be hefty temptation to make things easier for herself and kill? A dangerous question, and all the more fascinating for it. Just how well could an ideal stand up in the face of what everyone was so quick to call 'reality'? Could the hard-won inner peace, forged in the fires of suffering and extreme measures remain even over the chaos of so many battlefields and the deaths she knew would surround her? Just where was her limit; how strong was she? Myr could not say she had ever encountered it, having been pushed beyond what she thought of as her limits so many times in her training. The question had an allure all its own.
No, Shadow, she thought in agreement. You won't be able to protect us any longer. Perhaps we never should have let you in the first place, she felt guilty for placing so much of the responsibility for everyone on he and Kain, given the amount of things they already had to deal with. I suppose it's time to stop playing passive observer. What was it master always said? 'Everything you do, you must do with all of yourself. the other people in the world deserve nothing less than that.'
Glancing up once again, she met the pair of eerie red eyes without flinching or looking away. "I'm in. If you require someone to accompany you, I will, if you believe me suited to it." If her refusal to kill was going to be too much of a hindrance she would understand, but if all that was needed was someone who could hold their own in a fight, well... maybe it was time to find out just how capable she was after all.
Looking back down at her hands, Myr considered the nature of this battle being waged. She had seen first-hand, in a number of towns she had visited, the damage the current arrangement of power was doing to people. The poor, the downcast, the silenced; nobody was looking out for them. Maybe that was simply the way the world was. There was no way somebody who had not been raised in it could understand, maybe.
But she did understand some things. She, perhaps better than anyone else, knew that things did not have to be as they were. It was possible to feed everybody, to coexist peacefully, to have the power to oppress, to condemn, and refuse to exercise it. She knew it with more certainty than she could claim to know anything else. She, and those like her, were living proof of that fact. Maybe, one day, others could come to know it, too. Ending what passed for authority now seemed like a step in the right direction.
Would she be able to remain herself in the face of would doubtless be hefty temptation to make things easier for herself and kill? A dangerous question, and all the more fascinating for it. Just how well could an ideal stand up in the face of what everyone was so quick to call 'reality'? Could the hard-won inner peace, forged in the fires of suffering and extreme measures remain even over the chaos of so many battlefields and the deaths she knew would surround her? Just where was her limit; how strong was she? Myr could not say she had ever encountered it, having been pushed beyond what she thought of as her limits so many times in her training. The question had an allure all its own.
No, Shadow, she thought in agreement. You won't be able to protect us any longer. Perhaps we never should have let you in the first place, she felt guilty for placing so much of the responsibility for everyone on he and Kain, given the amount of things they already had to deal with. I suppose it's time to stop playing passive observer. What was it master always said? 'Everything you do, you must do with all of yourself. the other people in the world deserve nothing less than that.'
Glancing up once again, she met the pair of eerie red eyes without flinching or looking away. "I'm in. If you require someone to accompany you, I will, if you believe me suited to it." If her refusal to kill was going to be too much of a hindrance she would understand, but if all that was needed was someone who could hold their own in a fight, well... maybe it was time to find out just how capable she was after all.
Kain was lost in a small sugar cloud of happy thoughts.
"Whats happening now? Sorry everyone, I seem to have drifted off... I had a most pleasant daydream of how I would go about removing a certain annoyance. Matt, Mark, feel free to get down, punishment over! Oh, and if I may interject my grand and obviously important, well thought out, and amazingly clever opinion, I would say first off, bravo for amazing bravery Myr, but I feel that this mission might be a valuable learning experience for Shadow's new apprentice.... And while they are out, I can answer all your remaining questions. Ultimately, I suppose it comes down to what Shadow wants to do, and Myr did ask to go first.... ah well, I feel like sitting this one out in any case. I have something I wish to work on."
Kain wanted to work on a new weapon system he had thought up while walking by an open sewage trench.
"Whats happening now? Sorry everyone, I seem to have drifted off... I had a most pleasant daydream of how I would go about removing a certain annoyance. Matt, Mark, feel free to get down, punishment over! Oh, and if I may interject my grand and obviously important, well thought out, and amazingly clever opinion, I would say first off, bravo for amazing bravery Myr, but I feel that this mission might be a valuable learning experience for Shadow's new apprentice.... And while they are out, I can answer all your remaining questions. Ultimately, I suppose it comes down to what Shadow wants to do, and Myr did ask to go first.... ah well, I feel like sitting this one out in any case. I have something I wish to work on."
Kain wanted to work on a new weapon system he had thought up while walking by an open sewage trench.
Luminitsa blinked, trying to take all of this in. She sighed, only barely audibly, she shook her head slightly. That explains so much.
She crossed her arms and looked down, trying to process everything. She honestly wasn't all that surprised, after what had happened earlier.
She muttered a soft, "Well I already told you I would go with you..." And shrugged before going back to listening, it was all quite interesting, honestly.
She closed her eyes, What have I gotten myself into...I could have just told him I was closed for the day! But, no. I didn't...
She crossed her arms and looked down, trying to process everything. She honestly wasn't all that surprised, after what had happened earlier.
She muttered a soft, "Well I already told you I would go with you..." And shrugged before going back to listening, it was all quite interesting, honestly.
She closed her eyes, What have I gotten myself into...I could have just told him I was closed for the day! But, no. I didn't...
"Oh thank the goddess..." Matt fell back onto the floor, not bothering to stand up. Kain's sword fell next to him. His whole lower half was numb. He curled up into a little ball, contracting the mustles that had been pulled during that experiance. Now that he could concentrate, he went over what Shadow had said. ... was it worth the risk? Stay with them, or just run away... he wasn't exactly on Tensei's 'nice list' anyway. They had sent people after him before. Nothing big, just scouts like back in Ral'Shie. But still, if they found out he had been in contact with Shadow, they would probably focus on him a little more if he was alone. A little more focus that Matt didn't want on him. Either way, he was screwed.
"I'll stay." He said simply. But then he remembered what Kain had said. While Matt sort of wanted to go with Shadow to wherever, he had already wanted to do something that night.
"If you think I should go, that's fine, but I had something I wanted to do." He mumbled. He lifted one of his boots and tapped it on the ground. "Not too important, but still."
Not waiting for someone to respond, he looked up from the floor, still curled up. He looked at Myr, the Mark, then finally at that new girl that seemed to have joined them. "Now that I can talk, may I ask who you are?" He asked her.
"I'll stay." He said simply. But then he remembered what Kain had said. While Matt sort of wanted to go with Shadow to wherever, he had already wanted to do something that night.
"If you think I should go, that's fine, but I had something I wanted to do." He mumbled. He lifted one of his boots and tapped it on the ground. "Not too important, but still."
Not waiting for someone to respond, he looked up from the floor, still curled up. He looked at Myr, the Mark, then finally at that new girl that seemed to have joined them. "Now that I can talk, may I ask who you are?" He asked her.
Mark stepped back onto the floor, slowly, trying to ignore the numbness and tingles. "Ah... of course I'm in Shadow. I wouldn't want to seperate from my friends so quickly! And in any case, it's my job to stop bad people." After saying that, Mark copied Matt and flopped gratefully onto the floor, with her knees folded underneath her legs. "Oh jeez, that was hard. Where id you come up with something like that anyways Kain?". It was more of a statement, rather than a question, and the knight rested his head against the wall.
Shadow nodded his head to everyone.
"Very well... Matt, you will remain here to finish what it was you wanted to work on. Myr, you'll come with me."
He stepped forward and picked both Matt and Mark up off the floor.
"You two must learn to endure the uncomfortable effects of punishment and training if you wish to live. If something like this is enough to make you flop onto the floor in pain, then imagine what an Assassin could do to you should you survive the encounter." He said grimly.
With that, he looked at Myr and jerked his head in a gesture for her to follow as he slowly walked out the door.
"Very well... Matt, you will remain here to finish what it was you wanted to work on. Myr, you'll come with me."
He stepped forward and picked both Matt and Mark up off the floor.
"You two must learn to endure the uncomfortable effects of punishment and training if you wish to live. If something like this is enough to make you flop onto the floor in pain, then imagine what an Assassin could do to you should you survive the encounter." He said grimly.
With that, he looked at Myr and jerked his head in a gesture for her to follow as he slowly walked out the door.
Myr looked at the knight and the thief with sympathy. They resembled herself after the first time she'd been put through 'survival training'... although they were clearly dealing with it a bit better. Then again, she'd been maybe twelve, so... the monk wondered if perhaps she should give them something for the pain, but something told her that would not be appreciated. Sometimes, she had been told, lessons had to hurt. Pain was a powerful reminder, and relief given too quickly was thought of as interfering with that.
She wasn't so sure she was comfortable with such thinking, but then the fact that such a philosophy existed was part of the reason she was herself, whatever flaws, inconsistencies, and small hypocrisies that may or may not entail. Still, part of her was gladdened that they both seemed to be doing well enough despite all that. She was also pleased that none of them would be abandoning this mission, for she had a feeling that no matter how strong Shadow and Kain might be, assistance would be a welcome relief, even if only a small one. It would be a mistake to assume that she didn't enjoy their company, besides, though she might not be the best at expressing it.
Shadow, apparently having decided that she would do for whatever errand he was about to embark on (though really, how many different kinds of clandestine 'errand' did an assassin have?) jerked his head in the direction of the door, and she rose smoothly to her feet, turning a brief glance at the others and offering a small smile and a nod in parting before padding after him wordlessly.
She wasn't so sure she was comfortable with such thinking, but then the fact that such a philosophy existed was part of the reason she was herself, whatever flaws, inconsistencies, and small hypocrisies that may or may not entail. Still, part of her was gladdened that they both seemed to be doing well enough despite all that. She was also pleased that none of them would be abandoning this mission, for she had a feeling that no matter how strong Shadow and Kain might be, assistance would be a welcome relief, even if only a small one. It would be a mistake to assume that she didn't enjoy their company, besides, though she might not be the best at expressing it.
Shadow, apparently having decided that she would do for whatever errand he was about to embark on (though really, how many different kinds of clandestine 'errand' did an assassin have?) jerked his head in the direction of the door, and she rose smoothly to her feet, turning a brief glance at the others and offering a small smile and a nod in parting before padding after him wordlessly.
Kain stepped forward angrily. "Why am I always stuck babysitting? Here I thought I may have a nice conversation with Myr, but no, I have to watch the youngsters, as well as bring the new girl up to speed... This is irksome!"
Kain sat down, and turned to Mark. "Well, as Myr already knows, I learned some of my 'punishments' from monks. Cant say for sure they were the same as Myr, but they were similar enough. To them, however, this is simply conditioning their bodies."
There was not much to do now, except to let the thief run around, and maybe to talk to the new girl. Stepping right up to her, Kain gave an elegant bow and said, "I am Kain. It is a pleasure to meet you. Now, unless you would like me to call you a 'bonny lass', a 'delicious truffle', or any other odd name I could think of, I highly recommend sharing your name as well." Kain gave her a large smile to show he was simply playing games.
Kain sat down, and turned to Mark. "Well, as Myr already knows, I learned some of my 'punishments' from monks. Cant say for sure they were the same as Myr, but they were similar enough. To them, however, this is simply conditioning their bodies."
There was not much to do now, except to let the thief run around, and maybe to talk to the new girl. Stepping right up to her, Kain gave an elegant bow and said, "I am Kain. It is a pleasure to meet you. Now, unless you would like me to call you a 'bonny lass', a 'delicious truffle', or any other odd name I could think of, I highly recommend sharing your name as well." Kain gave her a large smile to show he was simply playing games.
Shadow kept walking down the hall and eventually past the people at the desk, who looked at him strangely. After all, they never saw him come in through the front door. With his new attire, it was hard to forget whether you saw him or not.
He walked outside and waited for Myr in the middle of the street.
He walked outside and waited for Myr in the middle of the street.
Hmm? Monks? Really? Neat. Mark didn't really know much about them. "Ahh, well. I think I'm going to go take bath.", he said, but then shooting a glance at Kain. "That is, if I can. But seriously. I need to take off this dress, and get back into normal cloths." After walking to the girl's room, Mark stripped himself of the dress, and replaced it with his common white tunic and brown pants. Carefully, he pinned up his hair, then placing the cap on top. Once Mark had put the dress back into his pack, he looked at his wounds. The knight decided to bandage his new arm wound, and rebandage his old one until Myr came back.
Myr sent a reassuring smile towards the innkeepers, and they seemed to relax a bit at this. Inclining her head slightly, she followed after Shadow, observing that there still didn't seem to be too many people out and about. Well, maybe that was simply because the city was currently engaging such tight security measures.
closing the door gently behind her, she joined Shadow in the street, looking around and making sure that she wasn't going to be heard before speaking. "Would you mind telling me where exactly it is we are going?" she asked softly. She knew, obviously, that it had something to do with his mission, but they both knew that she was no assassin, and it didn't explain why he needed someone else along at all, or why he had chosen not to take Kain or Matt instead.
closing the door gently behind her, she joined Shadow in the street, looking around and making sure that she wasn't going to be heard before speaking. "Would you mind telling me where exactly it is we are going?" she asked softly. She knew, obviously, that it had something to do with his mission, but they both knew that she was no assassin, and it didn't explain why he needed someone else along at all, or why he had chosen not to take Kain or Matt instead.
Shadow scanned the environment like a hawk, surveying every so slowly every nook and cranny of the streets, windows, and roofs in his field of vision. It took about two minutes of careful examination before he was satisfied, and then turned to face Myr.
"My target has taken refuge inside the Palace just north of here. You can see it just over that building to the north."
He pointed to a tall tower in the distance just visible over a modest dwelling in front of them.
"What I need you to do is go ahead of me and patrol the perimeter of the wall. I have been here before, and I know that the wall extends from one side of the city to the other in a near straight line. With the clothing I have on, as well as my red eyes, I wouldn't get within one hundred feet of that wall before I was spotted or approached by the guards. I hate to do this, but I must use you as bait to lure guards away from their posts so I may make it inside without being seen. Your feminine charm, as well as your monk's robes will draw attention, but most guards will dismiss you as a traveling monk simply taking in the sights. If they get curious, just bow politely and head back before they can approach you and you should have no trouble."
He started walking in the direction of the Palace as he waved his hand for her to follow.
"My target has taken refuge inside the Palace just north of here. You can see it just over that building to the north."
He pointed to a tall tower in the distance just visible over a modest dwelling in front of them.
"What I need you to do is go ahead of me and patrol the perimeter of the wall. I have been here before, and I know that the wall extends from one side of the city to the other in a near straight line. With the clothing I have on, as well as my red eyes, I wouldn't get within one hundred feet of that wall before I was spotted or approached by the guards. I hate to do this, but I must use you as bait to lure guards away from their posts so I may make it inside without being seen. Your feminine charm, as well as your monk's robes will draw attention, but most guards will dismiss you as a traveling monk simply taking in the sights. If they get curious, just bow politely and head back before they can approach you and you should have no trouble."
He started walking in the direction of the Palace as he waved his hand for her to follow.
Myr followed the line of Shadow's arm and nodded as she spotted the tower. Walking along the perimeter seemed easy enough, she supposed; she wouldn't even have to pretend to be interested in seeing the sights. She really did enjoy exploring new places, which had become easily the best part about living as she did now. Everything was new and interesting to the eyes of one who had been raised in a solitary mountain cloister.
She honestly wasn't sure she would be enough of a distraction, though. Certainly, she was female, but then so were two other members of their party (though Mark seemed even more keen to hide this than she was, all told), and it wasn't as though the modest clothing of her order did much to give her a discernible shape or anything. Still, she supposed he knew more about such tactics than she did, and she decided to simply cooperate without argument, as was her general proclivity anyway.
Dropping her hood again, then, she followed behind Shadow until they reached what looked like the start of the wall he was talking about, at which point she passed him as though the two were strangers, walking with the slightly meandering gait of someone enraptured by their surroundings, serene purple eyes flicking from one sight to the next. The architecture really was quite something; though no one building compared to the grand temple, there was a certain discordant harmony in the arrangement of the skyline ahead.
Tracing her fingertips along the wall as she went, Myr hummed a soft tune to herself, an old lullaby she'd heard countless times as a small child. Music had been part of her education; an order that believed in balance could not well neglect a pursuit so dear to the Goddess. It was something that she remembered enjoying immensely, though she had only rarely found the proper occasion for such levity as of late. It would serve the added purpose of making sure her quiet approach surprised nobody, and might even turn a few pairs of eyes in momentary curiosity. Not excessively fond of being watched and profoundly uncomfortable being touched, she nevertheless understood that the former was a necessity if she was to do her task correctly. Luckily, the second was not.
Surreptitiously, she kept track of the number of guards as she passed them. None had asked anything of her so far, but the feeling of being watched made her uneasy. It was only natural she should be the subject of some scrutiny, though, close to the battlements as she was, and she did her best to ignore it, the very picture of quietude as she drifted onward.
She honestly wasn't sure she would be enough of a distraction, though. Certainly, she was female, but then so were two other members of their party (though Mark seemed even more keen to hide this than she was, all told), and it wasn't as though the modest clothing of her order did much to give her a discernible shape or anything. Still, she supposed he knew more about such tactics than she did, and she decided to simply cooperate without argument, as was her general proclivity anyway.
Dropping her hood again, then, she followed behind Shadow until they reached what looked like the start of the wall he was talking about, at which point she passed him as though the two were strangers, walking with the slightly meandering gait of someone enraptured by their surroundings, serene purple eyes flicking from one sight to the next. The architecture really was quite something; though no one building compared to the grand temple, there was a certain discordant harmony in the arrangement of the skyline ahead.
Tracing her fingertips along the wall as she went, Myr hummed a soft tune to herself, an old lullaby she'd heard countless times as a small child. Music had been part of her education; an order that believed in balance could not well neglect a pursuit so dear to the Goddess. It was something that she remembered enjoying immensely, though she had only rarely found the proper occasion for such levity as of late. It would serve the added purpose of making sure her quiet approach surprised nobody, and might even turn a few pairs of eyes in momentary curiosity. Not excessively fond of being watched and profoundly uncomfortable being touched, she nevertheless understood that the former was a necessity if she was to do her task correctly. Luckily, the second was not.
Surreptitiously, she kept track of the number of guards as she passed them. None had asked anything of her so far, but the feeling of being watched made her uneasy. It was only natural she should be the subject of some scrutiny, though, close to the battlements as she was, and she did her best to ignore it, the very picture of quietude as she drifted onward.
While Myr went about her observation duties, Shadow glided through the darkness of the alleyways, keeping an eye on her and the guards as she passed them.
He was not about to leave her alone should something unexpected happen. He had learned that lesson the hard way with someone dear to him in the past, and so this time would be prepared for anything.
He was certain that she could spot some kind of weakness in the guard for him to exploit.
It was either that, or he'd have to make one.
He was not about to leave her alone should something unexpected happen. He had learned that lesson the hard way with someone dear to him in the past, and so this time would be prepared for anything.
He was certain that she could spot some kind of weakness in the guard for him to exploit.
It was either that, or he'd have to make one.
It seemed that there were guards posted every few hundred feet... Shadow would probably be able to slip past the line unnoticed if even one of them was somehow distracted or incapacitated, but she needed to do so in a way that would not reach the attention of the others and draw them over, so no more slightly-absurd acting for today.
A few of the looks she was getting were making her a fair bit uncomfortable, if she were to be honest with herself, but she was not certain if this was simply due to her general distaste for being in the open and noticed. Myr decided to do what she could to ignore all such feelings; after all, it was not as though they were anything more than looks, right?
Ah, here we go... most of the guards in the area had seemed fairly vigilant, but it looked as though this next one was about to fall asleep where he stood. Something she could help with, actually. A light breeze ruffled the tendrils of hair that escaped her braid, and she took a moment to ascertain its exact direction, a small smile playing across her face as she discovered something most fortuitous indeed. Still humming ever-so softly, the monk pressed her back against the wall, thus mostly invisible should the man choose to look down. Reaching towards her belt, she reached into a pouch that had thus far remained untouched, withdrawing a pinch of white powder. Dremanir Vividus... the sweetest and most mild of sedatives, the substance was known for sending people into blissful slumber, which usually lasted at least a few hours and was reported to come with trancelike, pleasant dreams. Ground from a plant found only in the mountains, the exact admixture was difficult but produced an almost-effervescent powder.
Careful not to inhale any herself, Myr double-checked the wind before lofting her hand as high above herself as she could, she flicked her wrist, sending the stuff cascading into the air, to be picked up a moment later by the selfsame breeze. She waited without breathing for a few seconds, until the sound of an unconscious form hitting the wall he had just been standing on reached her ears. Aware that Shadow was following her, she turned and smiled in the general direction she felt a presence in, signaling that it was all right to approach.
A few of the looks she was getting were making her a fair bit uncomfortable, if she were to be honest with herself, but she was not certain if this was simply due to her general distaste for being in the open and noticed. Myr decided to do what she could to ignore all such feelings; after all, it was not as though they were anything more than looks, right?
Ah, here we go... most of the guards in the area had seemed fairly vigilant, but it looked as though this next one was about to fall asleep where he stood. Something she could help with, actually. A light breeze ruffled the tendrils of hair that escaped her braid, and she took a moment to ascertain its exact direction, a small smile playing across her face as she discovered something most fortuitous indeed. Still humming ever-so softly, the monk pressed her back against the wall, thus mostly invisible should the man choose to look down. Reaching towards her belt, she reached into a pouch that had thus far remained untouched, withdrawing a pinch of white powder. Dremanir Vividus... the sweetest and most mild of sedatives, the substance was known for sending people into blissful slumber, which usually lasted at least a few hours and was reported to come with trancelike, pleasant dreams. Ground from a plant found only in the mountains, the exact admixture was difficult but produced an almost-effervescent powder.
Careful not to inhale any herself, Myr double-checked the wind before lofting her hand as high above herself as she could, she flicked her wrist, sending the stuff cascading into the air, to be picked up a moment later by the selfsame breeze. She waited without breathing for a few seconds, until the sound of an unconscious form hitting the wall he had just been standing on reached her ears. Aware that Shadow was following her, she turned and smiled in the general direction she felt a presence in, signaling that it was all right to approach.
(This writes Shadow out for a bit folks, so feel free to continue at your leisure)
Shadow smiled at the monk's technique of releasing her powder into the wind to put the guard to sleep.
... That's just like something she would do... He thought to himself, remembering the techniques of a few past companions.
He walked forward, and surveyed the scene as he stood next to her.
Shadow placed a hand on her shoulder and looked her in the eyes.
"Well done. If you wish to return to the Inn, you are free to do so. Your work is done now."
He looked ahead to the Palace, and waited for the other guards to turn away before darting out and ascending the majestic wall before him. Once he reached the top of the wall, he carefully jumped off and disappeared behind the giant mass of stone.
Shadow smiled at the monk's technique of releasing her powder into the wind to put the guard to sleep.
... That's just like something she would do... He thought to himself, remembering the techniques of a few past companions.
He walked forward, and surveyed the scene as he stood next to her.
Shadow placed a hand on her shoulder and looked her in the eyes.
"Well done. If you wish to return to the Inn, you are free to do so. Your work is done now."
He looked ahead to the Palace, and waited for the other guards to turn away before darting out and ascending the majestic wall before him. Once he reached the top of the wall, he carefully jumped off and disappeared behind the giant mass of stone.
Myr smiled gently and nodded. "Return safely," she replied before he took off. It would feel odd to wish him luck, after all, so this was perhaps the most appropriate sentiment she could thing of.
The monk spent about another half-hour just walking about, enjoying the peace and solitude of the moment, before wondering if this in fact constituted something that Kain and Shadow would disapprove of. Shaking her head ruefully, she decided that it mattered little. Myr was no stranger to pain, and in all honesty, she doubted she'd be punished anyway. Shadow had said she could return to the inn if she wished, which meant of course that she was equally free to not do so.
Even still... she set her feet on the path back towards their lodgings. It had been a while since she slept last, and she wanted to make sure everyone was healing all right after the battle earlier. Her ankle was back to almost full functionality, and she cursed the silly move which had injured it in the first place. At least she didn't have to explain it to her teachers... that was always an interesting experience.
The innkeepers, probably having decided to give up on worrying about when their guests came and went barely acknowledged her as she passed, headed back up the stairs to the cluster of rooms she and the others occupied. Though she would never admit as much out loud, she was torn between amusement and cringing at the sight of Matt's poor door. That... might prove a doozy to explain. Knocking on the door to Kain's and Shadow's room, which was as much a central location as anything, she hoped she wasn't disturbing anything, but offered a few words of explanation.
"I have returned," she called past the wood, "but Shadow went on ahead."
The monk spent about another half-hour just walking about, enjoying the peace and solitude of the moment, before wondering if this in fact constituted something that Kain and Shadow would disapprove of. Shaking her head ruefully, she decided that it mattered little. Myr was no stranger to pain, and in all honesty, she doubted she'd be punished anyway. Shadow had said she could return to the inn if she wished, which meant of course that she was equally free to not do so.
Even still... she set her feet on the path back towards their lodgings. It had been a while since she slept last, and she wanted to make sure everyone was healing all right after the battle earlier. Her ankle was back to almost full functionality, and she cursed the silly move which had injured it in the first place. At least she didn't have to explain it to her teachers... that was always an interesting experience.
The innkeepers, probably having decided to give up on worrying about when their guests came and went barely acknowledged her as she passed, headed back up the stairs to the cluster of rooms she and the others occupied. Though she would never admit as much out loud, she was torn between amusement and cringing at the sight of Matt's poor door. That... might prove a doozy to explain. Knocking on the door to Kain's and Shadow's room, which was as much a central location as anything, she hoped she wasn't disturbing anything, but offered a few words of explanation.
"I have returned," she called past the wood, "but Shadow went on ahead."
"... Is he implying something?" Matt whispered to Mark when Kain complained about not being able to have an intellegent conversation. Mark didn't answer, only going to take a bath. "Don't leave me in the room with that psycho!" Matt called after him, getting up and leaving the room. He couldn't exactly follow Mark into her room though, so he just walked down the hall back to his room. On the way back, he heard a soft music comeing from the room next to his. He stuck his ear on the door and listened with a smile on his face. This guy... or girl, Matt supposed, was good at playing the guitar. Instead of choosing to go back to his room to work on his boots as he had intended, Matt sat by this unknown persons door. The music made Matt a little nostalgic. He was begining to want to play a violin again. He had played a little when he was younger, traveling around by himself. He was never that good. Maybe better than average, but he still wasn't great.
After a few minutes, he got up. He needed to work on his boots, not sit around and do nothing. He walked back into his room and grabbed his bag, taking out a few pieces of metal he had aquired in Ral'Shie. He took off his boots and grabbed his dagger, begining to carve out small chunks of the thick leather on the bottom, wedging and glueing in the metal into the holes. Midway through this Matt wondered if this was a good idea, but dismissed it. If it didn't work then he had another pair. No risk, right?
He heard Myr knock on Kain's door after a while, and stuck his head out of his broken door to see. "Hey Myr." He said simply before walking back in and sitting down, continuing his work.
After a few minutes, he got up. He needed to work on his boots, not sit around and do nothing. He walked back into his room and grabbed his bag, taking out a few pieces of metal he had aquired in Ral'Shie. He took off his boots and grabbed his dagger, begining to carve out small chunks of the thick leather on the bottom, wedging and glueing in the metal into the holes. Midway through this Matt wondered if this was a good idea, but dismissed it. If it didn't work then he had another pair. No risk, right?
He heard Myr knock on Kain's door after a while, and stuck his head out of his broken door to see. "Hey Myr." He said simply before walking back in and sitting down, continuing his work.
Kain frowned. "Not one for talking, are you? Very well, ye shall warm up to me in time. Glad you made it back Myr. Feel free to do as you please, just stay safe."
Kain walked over to his bed and collapsed in it. He was too tired to join Shadow, and it was too dangerous to pull any pranks until they were safely out of the city. By Chaos, I'm bored! How I miss Kaiden and the others. That was certainly a much livelier bunch than these.... people.
Kain walked over to his bed and collapsed in it. He was too tired to join Shadow, and it was too dangerous to pull any pranks until they were safely out of the city. By Chaos, I'm bored! How I miss Kaiden and the others. That was certainly a much livelier bunch than these.... people.
Myr nodded, but realizing that this was a silly thing to do from behind a door, she smiled ruefully at herself. "Of course," she replied instead. Hearing the sound of a mattress, she decided that Kain had probably opted for sleep and turned to leave.
On the way back down the hall, an idea struck her. Matt was worried about getting stronger, and Mark probably wouldn't say no to a few pointers, either. What was the point in all of them remaining secluded in their own spaces, whiling away the time doing nothing? Surely, there was training even she could provide; they need not learn everything from one person, after all. The idea formed itself into a solid resolution then, and she smiled. She'd only be able to give them the basics of the basics, of course; a monk's education built upon itself for years of hardship and toil.
Knocking on Matt's broken door, then, she tried to decide how to phrase this. "Um... Matt? Would you perhaps be inclined to a little training? I was thinking I would teach some things that monks know. You don't have to, of course, but it might help out a little." Not waiting for a response, she opened the door to her own room and reported the same thing to Mark. She wasn't exactly sure where the new girl had gone, but her general request would have been audible to anyone in Kain's room.
On the way back down the hall, an idea struck her. Matt was worried about getting stronger, and Mark probably wouldn't say no to a few pointers, either. What was the point in all of them remaining secluded in their own spaces, whiling away the time doing nothing? Surely, there was training even she could provide; they need not learn everything from one person, after all. The idea formed itself into a solid resolution then, and she smiled. She'd only be able to give them the basics of the basics, of course; a monk's education built upon itself for years of hardship and toil.
Knocking on Matt's broken door, then, she tried to decide how to phrase this. "Um... Matt? Would you perhaps be inclined to a little training? I was thinking I would teach some things that monks know. You don't have to, of course, but it might help out a little." Not waiting for a response, she opened the door to her own room and reported the same thing to Mark. She wasn't exactly sure where the new girl had gone, but her general request would have been audible to anyone in Kain's room.
Myr nodded, but realizing that this was a silly thing to do from behind a door, she smiled ruefully at herself. "Of course," she replied instead. Hearing the sound of a mattress, she decided that Kain had probably opted for sleep and turned to leave.
On the way back down the hall, an idea struck her. Matt was worried about getting stronger, and Mark probably wouldn't say no to a few pointers, either. What was the point in all of them remaining secluded in their own spaces, whiling away the time doing nothing? Surely, there was training even she could provide; they need not learn everything from one person, after all. The idea formed itself into a solid resolution then, and she smiled. She'd only be able to give them the basics of the basics, of course; a monk's education built upon itself for years of hardship and toil.
Knocking on Matt's broken door, then, she tried to decide how to phrase this. "Um... Matt? Would you perhaps be inclined to a little training? I was thinking I would teach some things that monks know. You don't have to, of course, but it might help out a little." Not waiting for a response, she opened the door to her own room and reported the same thing to Mark. She wasn't exactly sure where the new girl had gone, but her general request would have been audible to anyone in Kain's room.
On the way back down the hall, an idea struck her. Matt was worried about getting stronger, and Mark probably wouldn't say no to a few pointers, either. What was the point in all of them remaining secluded in their own spaces, whiling away the time doing nothing? Surely, there was training even she could provide; they need not learn everything from one person, after all. The idea formed itself into a solid resolution then, and she smiled. She'd only be able to give them the basics of the basics, of course; a monk's education built upon itself for years of hardship and toil.
Knocking on Matt's broken door, then, she tried to decide how to phrase this. "Um... Matt? Would you perhaps be inclined to a little training? I was thinking I would teach some things that monks know. You don't have to, of course, but it might help out a little." Not waiting for a response, she opened the door to her own room and reported the same thing to Mark. She wasn't exactly sure where the new girl had gone, but her general request would have been audible to anyone in Kain's room.
Matt blinked a few times. Training from Myr, huh? Couldn't hurt. He finished testing the small latch now in the bottom of his boots and slipped the single boot back on with he other one. He stood up and stretched, wanting to test out his new toy, but Myr had called for his attention, and she was the higher priority here. He grabbed his dagger and slid it into the small sheath attached to the sword one. No need for a sword, he rationalized.
He peeked out of his broken door and looked at Myr, his eyebrows raised. "Of course." He walked down the hall toward her, and winced as he heard the cling of metal on wood. He hadn't put the latch in deep enough, and it was hitting the floor. That was to be fixed later... but for now, couldn't cause any harm. It was only a small noise, nothing big. He bowed to her and smiled. "It would be my pleasure."
In the back of his mind, he wondered if he was acting a little weird. He didn't think Myr had seen his polite side before. He had been in a sour mood whenever Kain was around, and he never really used it around the group. Oh well. It didn't matter.
He peeked out of his broken door and looked at Myr, his eyebrows raised. "Of course." He walked down the hall toward her, and winced as he heard the cling of metal on wood. He hadn't put the latch in deep enough, and it was hitting the floor. That was to be fixed later... but for now, couldn't cause any harm. It was only a small noise, nothing big. He bowed to her and smiled. "It would be my pleasure."
In the back of his mind, he wondered if he was acting a little weird. He didn't think Myr had seen his polite side before. He had been in a sour mood whenever Kain was around, and he never really used it around the group. Oh well. It didn't matter.
Luminitsa had zoned out, thinking. She didn't know for how long, but apparently for long enough that everyone left. She sighed, "I'm sorry, I seem to have let my thoughts run away with me."
She crossed her arms and tilted her head to the side, "Training...?" She shrugged, "I suppose. One can always learn something new."
She smiled slightly and added, "And I'm Luminitsa, by the way. Like I said, I apologize for being so quite. I've had quite a night."
She crossed her arms and tilted her head to the side, "Training...?" She shrugged, "I suppose. One can always learn something new."
She smiled slightly and added, "And I'm Luminitsa, by the way. Like I said, I apologize for being so quite. I've had quite a night."
"Oh, good," Myr replied, somewhat relieved. She hadn't actually known if anyone would bother to take her up on this, and now that at least two people had (Kain's reaction had also been audible) she wasn't exactly sure if she was more pleased of nervous. She'd never actually taught anyone to do the sorts of things she did before, and frankly, she wasn't sure how much use it would be to anyone, but it was worth a try.
Novice training for monks tended to involve a lot of focus on flexibility and speed, but there was a strength component to it as well. Maybe the easiest to teach in such a confined space would be a combination of the first and the last. "Okay; we'll use our room, if Mark doesn't mind." Myr had already taken the liberty of pushing most of the furniture as far against the wall as possible, to give everybody enough room. "Oh... and everyone should make sure they are wearing comfortable clothes that allow movement."
For the moment, the monk propped open the door that allowed access to her lodgings and stepped inside, taking up a spot by the window so that she would be facing everyone who chose to participate. "I'm not bothering you, am I Mark?" she asked, just to be sure. Waiting on the answer, Myr unfastened her cloak and stepped out of it, throwing the mass of gray fabric onto her mattress and similarly discarding her straw sandals. She'd have plenty of room in her own garments, certainly.
Novice training for monks tended to involve a lot of focus on flexibility and speed, but there was a strength component to it as well. Maybe the easiest to teach in such a confined space would be a combination of the first and the last. "Okay; we'll use our room, if Mark doesn't mind." Myr had already taken the liberty of pushing most of the furniture as far against the wall as possible, to give everybody enough room. "Oh... and everyone should make sure they are wearing comfortable clothes that allow movement."
For the moment, the monk propped open the door that allowed access to her lodgings and stepped inside, taking up a spot by the window so that she would be facing everyone who chose to participate. "I'm not bothering you, am I Mark?" she asked, just to be sure. Waiting on the answer, Myr unfastened her cloak and stepped out of it, throwing the mass of gray fabric onto her mattress and similarly discarding her straw sandals. She'd have plenty of room in her own garments, certainly.
Matt stepped into the doorway and looked around for a second. He heard the newly introduced Luminitsa through the wall and spared a glance at the door. These walls were really thin... you could hear almost anything someone said in the next room. He walked into Myr room slowly as she sat down, almost testing to see if it was okay to enter. It was a little silly, seeing as Myr had invited them in the first place, but you could never be to careful with woman. Something he had learned the hard way.
He sat down a few feet from Myr, faceing her quietly and waiting for anyone else to show up. He crossed his legs and put his elbows on his knees, his hands folding under his chin. The silence was actually a little comforting to him, after all that had happened. Just because Matt was loud didn't mean he didn't like silence. He actually liked when things were calm, despite how he acted.
Matt smiled softly at Myr, wordlessly thanking her for this. He began to feel his face heat up, but he looked down, shutting his eyes before it could progress any further. He unfastened his own cloak and folded it up nicely, setting it a few feet away from him, before taking off his boots and setting them on the cloak. After putting his dagger with his clothes, he shut his eyes again and focused on listening to the rest of the group come. He was ready when they were.
He sat down a few feet from Myr, faceing her quietly and waiting for anyone else to show up. He crossed his legs and put his elbows on his knees, his hands folding under his chin. The silence was actually a little comforting to him, after all that had happened. Just because Matt was loud didn't mean he didn't like silence. He actually liked when things were calm, despite how he acted.
Matt smiled softly at Myr, wordlessly thanking her for this. He began to feel his face heat up, but he looked down, shutting his eyes before it could progress any further. He unfastened his own cloak and folded it up nicely, setting it a few feet away from him, before taking off his boots and setting them on the cloak. After putting his dagger with his clothes, he shut his eyes again and focused on listening to the rest of the group come. He was ready when they were.
"Oh hey Myr!", Mark looked up. "I was wondering if you could take a look at my arm wounds soon. I, uh... got a new one in the city. My older one is hurting me now, though." He rolled his shirt sleve down to cover his arm again. "I think I'll pass on the training, Myr. Matt looks like he wants to be alone with you. So I'll be going now..." Mark grinned at the two of them. "Sorry, but I think I need to do some stuff with Hildebrande." Mark lifted up his sword and pack. "See ya!" After walking into the boy's room, the knight plopped down onto a chair, and took a pouch of stuff from his pack. Unsheithing Hildebrande, Mark pulled a rag from the pouch and began cleaning his sword. "So, Kain. Tell me about the sword of yours." He asked, not taking his eyes off his work.
Myr blinked. She was unsure what Mark had meant by that, but she wasn't going to let him leave without getting a proper look at that arm of his. "Mark, do hold on a moment," she shot an apologetic look at Matt, who was presently waiting rather patiently, and followed the knight out of the room. "If you want me to look at that, you'll have to stay put for a few seconds," she explained with a friendly shake of her head.
"Here," she took hold of his arm and lifted the sleeve again. "Hm..." she murmured under her breath. "It does look like it hurts a bit, but luckily it is not infected... have you been cleaning it regularly?" Removing a small tin of slave from one of her pouches, she used a thumb to slather some on Mark's arm, repeating for the fresh one, then relinquished her grip and straightened. "There- bandages shouldn't be necessary, if you're careful for a while. If you decide you need some later, though, just say so."
She had not heard Mark speak to Kain, and so it was without any reference to the question that she addressed the other two. "Coming? I do not promise to be the best teacher, but..." she lifted her shoulder in a resigned half-shrug and exited the room, returning to her own. Matt was still sitting, and she decided it would be best not to waste any more of his time. The others would come if they liked, and she wasn't about to press the point.
Still, she wasn't exactly sure how to begin. "Umm... well, I guess maybe I should explain something. Monks' training isn't really like the things that people learn for themselves. It's based on centuries of knowledge about just what the human body can be pushed to. What I'm going to teach you for now is something that we are instructed in from the time we are very young children." She paused. That didn't sound like she was underestimating anyone, did it? "That's not to say that it's easy, though. I only find it so because I have never been any other way, you see. A monk's goal is complete mastery of the self. Oftentimes, people will speak of being torn between multiple things, like 'a part of me' wants this, but another doesn't, yes? Well, we are not allowed to be like that. All our dissonance, all our conflicting inclinations... these are forged together, made one, and it begins with the body. Do you understand what I'm getting at here?" She was unsure if her explanation made any sense; it was much better when the masters told it, really.
"Here," she took hold of his arm and lifted the sleeve again. "Hm..." she murmured under her breath. "It does look like it hurts a bit, but luckily it is not infected... have you been cleaning it regularly?" Removing a small tin of slave from one of her pouches, she used a thumb to slather some on Mark's arm, repeating for the fresh one, then relinquished her grip and straightened. "There- bandages shouldn't be necessary, if you're careful for a while. If you decide you need some later, though, just say so."
She had not heard Mark speak to Kain, and so it was without any reference to the question that she addressed the other two. "Coming? I do not promise to be the best teacher, but..." she lifted her shoulder in a resigned half-shrug and exited the room, returning to her own. Matt was still sitting, and she decided it would be best not to waste any more of his time. The others would come if they liked, and she wasn't about to press the point.
Still, she wasn't exactly sure how to begin. "Umm... well, I guess maybe I should explain something. Monks' training isn't really like the things that people learn for themselves. It's based on centuries of knowledge about just what the human body can be pushed to. What I'm going to teach you for now is something that we are instructed in from the time we are very young children." She paused. That didn't sound like she was underestimating anyone, did it? "That's not to say that it's easy, though. I only find it so because I have never been any other way, you see. A monk's goal is complete mastery of the self. Oftentimes, people will speak of being torn between multiple things, like 'a part of me' wants this, but another doesn't, yes? Well, we are not allowed to be like that. All our dissonance, all our conflicting inclinations... these are forged together, made one, and it begins with the body. Do you understand what I'm getting at here?" She was unsure if her explanation made any sense; it was much better when the masters told it, really.
Matt raised an eyebrow as Mark left the room. What exactly did she mean by that? He never said he wanted to be alone with Myr. He couldn't recall even thinking it, actually. Myr left to look at Mark's arm, and Matt continued to sit quietly. He silently wondered what this was going to entail. This wasn't going to be combat training, he guessed, so what would she say? Seeing as she was a monk... hmm. He took a deep breath as he wondered what this was going to be like. He didn't have to wonder for long though, as Myr was soon back in the room and explaining the training about mastery of ones self.
It actually sounded like a mindset more than training. Well, no. A mindset was the goal, and you had to train to get there. Myr explained about becoming one, and Matt could grasp the concept, but it was when Myr gave an example that he nodded, understanding her. He got that the mind needed to be one, but the part where she said about not being able to be torn between two things... there were always choices. And two choices could easily be viewed as equal. You needed to balance the pros and cons, and decide from there. Was she saying you needed to be able to instinctively know which to pick? No, that didn't sound right... maybe it was more like being able to see the whole picture? Matt didn't think that was the whole consept, but it was the closest he got. His thoughts were difficult right now, and if he had to write them down (as he just might later, seeing as he had his new journal) he couldn't think of the words to accuratly describe his thoughts. Maybe his vocabulary wasn't big enough.
But Matt mentaly shook himself. That probably wasn't the best example Myr had given. She did sound a bit nervous, so maybe she wasn't so good at explaining. He had a hinting feeling that if it were explained in a slightly different way, it would make perfect sense. He people did learn in different ways, after all. While he himself was a 'type four', as he had dubbed, Myr probably wasn't. She was either a type one or a type two... type two sounded a little better. Rational, logical, analytical. These fit Myr well, Matt thought. Although she wasn't a perfect fit into the catagory. Maybe a cross between them. Her description probably made perfect sense to her, but not to Matt. He was intuitive, a risk taker. He always saw multiple solutions to the same task. So the concept of being whole rattled him a bit. Her people were probably dominate type one or two. Solid, practical, calm, orderly. From what he had gathered, this sounded right. Although he could be wrong. Very wrong.
Oh well. If he was, he was. Trail and error.
"I get the concept..." Matt looked up from the floor he hadn't known he had been staring at. It must have been a minute or two since she had asked if he understood. "Although I'm a little shaky on the details... Feel free to go on, however." He blinked once and looked to his right, feeling the small spider on his shoulder now that was was out of his thinking mode. He lifted a finger up to the small creature, and it crawled on. He carried the spider to the floor on his finger slowly, and it scurried off in the opposite direction, not having bit him once.
He looked into the eyes of the girl ahead of him and waited for her to continue.
It actually sounded like a mindset more than training. Well, no. A mindset was the goal, and you had to train to get there. Myr explained about becoming one, and Matt could grasp the concept, but it was when Myr gave an example that he nodded, understanding her. He got that the mind needed to be one, but the part where she said about not being able to be torn between two things... there were always choices. And two choices could easily be viewed as equal. You needed to balance the pros and cons, and decide from there. Was she saying you needed to be able to instinctively know which to pick? No, that didn't sound right... maybe it was more like being able to see the whole picture? Matt didn't think that was the whole consept, but it was the closest he got. His thoughts were difficult right now, and if he had to write them down (as he just might later, seeing as he had his new journal) he couldn't think of the words to accuratly describe his thoughts. Maybe his vocabulary wasn't big enough.
But Matt mentaly shook himself. That probably wasn't the best example Myr had given. She did sound a bit nervous, so maybe she wasn't so good at explaining. He had a hinting feeling that if it were explained in a slightly different way, it would make perfect sense. He people did learn in different ways, after all. While he himself was a 'type four', as he had dubbed, Myr probably wasn't. She was either a type one or a type two... type two sounded a little better. Rational, logical, analytical. These fit Myr well, Matt thought. Although she wasn't a perfect fit into the catagory. Maybe a cross between them. Her description probably made perfect sense to her, but not to Matt. He was intuitive, a risk taker. He always saw multiple solutions to the same task. So the concept of being whole rattled him a bit. Her people were probably dominate type one or two. Solid, practical, calm, orderly. From what he had gathered, this sounded right. Although he could be wrong. Very wrong.
Oh well. If he was, he was. Trail and error.
"I get the concept..." Matt looked up from the floor he hadn't known he had been staring at. It must have been a minute or two since she had asked if he understood. "Although I'm a little shaky on the details... Feel free to go on, however." He blinked once and looked to his right, feeling the small spider on his shoulder now that was was out of his thinking mode. He lifted a finger up to the small creature, and it crawled on. He carried the spider to the floor on his finger slowly, and it scurried off in the opposite direction, not having bit him once.
He looked into the eyes of the girl ahead of him and waited for her to continue.
Kain nodded tot he new girl and said, "Not a problem. Now then, lets see what Myr has to offer." Kain walked out of his room and was about to enter Myr's room when Mark asked him about his sword.
"Well Mark, I found it while exploring some ruins on an island about four days off the mainland of Shaharan. As far as I could tell from where I found it, and based on the murals surrounding it, the sword has some sort of religious feel to it. There is also the curious case of its perpetual coldness. For some odd reason, the blade and handle feel as cold as ice, no matter how warm its surroundings get. You are more than welcome to inspect the blade, if you so choose."
Kain stepped into Myr's room with his usual amount of swagger, went up to Myr, touched his hands to his and then bowed to Myr, opening his arms. Kain wasn't sure if Myr's sect used this bow, but from other monks, Kain learned that this act was full to the brim with symbolism. Touching the forehead covered the eyes at the same time, symbolizing "my eyes and mind were closed." Bowing and opening the hands, palms facing the one being bowed to, symbolized a submission to, and an acceptance of the knowledge the person being bowed to had to offer.
"Master, the best teacher is experience. As long as you have a working knowledge of the material you plan to teach, it is good for the students to figure some parts out for themselves. That way, the knowledge firmly plants itself in the mind of the student. Oh, and I do believe I understand. Back when I was a slave, one area we stopped in was a strange, rocky island. There, in the middle of a large, open space, a man in white robes stood speaking to his students. The old teacher spoke of focusing your whole being to a singular course of action. When a choice has been made, stay with your decision and see it to the end. He spoke of 'the will of the King.' To be a proper King, a person must not have doubts about his actions, for doubts will lead to doom. However, the proper course of action must be chosen through discourse. One must be objective in their evaluation of which option to follow, and must synthesize all available information first. And all beliefs should be held "in fear and trembling." That does not mean that you are divided, but you must be ready to find the better course of action and put yourself completely to that end."
Kain stepped back, waiting for the lesson to begin.
"Well Mark, I found it while exploring some ruins on an island about four days off the mainland of Shaharan. As far as I could tell from where I found it, and based on the murals surrounding it, the sword has some sort of religious feel to it. There is also the curious case of its perpetual coldness. For some odd reason, the blade and handle feel as cold as ice, no matter how warm its surroundings get. You are more than welcome to inspect the blade, if you so choose."
Kain stepped into Myr's room with his usual amount of swagger, went up to Myr, touched his hands to his and then bowed to Myr, opening his arms. Kain wasn't sure if Myr's sect used this bow, but from other monks, Kain learned that this act was full to the brim with symbolism. Touching the forehead covered the eyes at the same time, symbolizing "my eyes and mind were closed." Bowing and opening the hands, palms facing the one being bowed to, symbolized a submission to, and an acceptance of the knowledge the person being bowed to had to offer.
"Master, the best teacher is experience. As long as you have a working knowledge of the material you plan to teach, it is good for the students to figure some parts out for themselves. That way, the knowledge firmly plants itself in the mind of the student. Oh, and I do believe I understand. Back when I was a slave, one area we stopped in was a strange, rocky island. There, in the middle of a large, open space, a man in white robes stood speaking to his students. The old teacher spoke of focusing your whole being to a singular course of action. When a choice has been made, stay with your decision and see it to the end. He spoke of 'the will of the King.' To be a proper King, a person must not have doubts about his actions, for doubts will lead to doom. However, the proper course of action must be chosen through discourse. One must be objective in their evaluation of which option to follow, and must synthesize all available information first. And all beliefs should be held "in fear and trembling." That does not mean that you are divided, but you must be ready to find the better course of action and put yourself completely to that end."
Kain stepped back, waiting for the lesson to begin.
Myr smiled warmly when Kain bowed, and returned the gesture. While not exactly the same as the one her people used, it was similar enough. Having people address her as 'Master' was strange though. The two of them both seem to have understood at least part of what she was getting at, which was to be expected. There was more to it, of course, and Kain's more philosophical background filled in some of the holes, but then young monks were never meant to understand everything right away.
"Okay, well... I could explain more, I suppose, but then it might just be easier to get to the part that would be useful to you," the upward curve of her lips became wry, and she appeared slightly amused. "The philosophy is necessary to get everything possible out of the exercise, but then I'm not actually trying to make any of you into monks, so perhaps it is a discussion best saved for later."
Pausing for a moment, she appeared to be in deep thought. "I think it might be best to begin with flexibility, given our present space constraints. Now, I have no doubt that with the lives you've led, you are flexible enough to maneuver in combat, but I can guarantee you that you aren't as flexible as I am." She shook her head ruefully, looking slightly sheepish. "With luck, you'll never have to be. But," and here she raised an index finger as though she were going to point at something, but did not. It was an old habit of one of her teachers. "There is always a chance that being able to bend a certain way will save your life one day. So, I'm going to put you through a set of exercises, one which I can say with some certainty will be bending muscles you didn't even know you had."
As if to demonstrate, Myr flowed smoothly backward so her hands and feet were both flat on the floor, her back forming an arch, then moved fluidly and deliberately into a handstand, returning to a normal standing position after a few seconds. "Something like Kain made Mark and Matt do is in a similar vein, and as he said, the exercise was invented by monks. Now, If you would please begin by placing both palms together in front of your chest and standing with one foot resting against the inside of your thigh..." Myr led the group through a sequence of steady motions that started out relatively simple, but would soon be much more difficult than one would think, and were they unused to this sort of exercise, they would indeed begin to feel sore by the time she decided to finish.
"That's enough for today, I think. If you wake up hurting, I suggest actually running back through a few of these, or coming to me for a remedy. It takes time, but hopefully it proves useful someday." She executed her own sort of bow, touching first her head, then her heart, and finally pressing her hands together in a graceful gesture. The knowledge, the strength, and the skill... may we understand the oneness in ourselves, she recited mentally.
"Okay, well... I could explain more, I suppose, but then it might just be easier to get to the part that would be useful to you," the upward curve of her lips became wry, and she appeared slightly amused. "The philosophy is necessary to get everything possible out of the exercise, but then I'm not actually trying to make any of you into monks, so perhaps it is a discussion best saved for later."
Pausing for a moment, she appeared to be in deep thought. "I think it might be best to begin with flexibility, given our present space constraints. Now, I have no doubt that with the lives you've led, you are flexible enough to maneuver in combat, but I can guarantee you that you aren't as flexible as I am." She shook her head ruefully, looking slightly sheepish. "With luck, you'll never have to be. But," and here she raised an index finger as though she were going to point at something, but did not. It was an old habit of one of her teachers. "There is always a chance that being able to bend a certain way will save your life one day. So, I'm going to put you through a set of exercises, one which I can say with some certainty will be bending muscles you didn't even know you had."
As if to demonstrate, Myr flowed smoothly backward so her hands and feet were both flat on the floor, her back forming an arch, then moved fluidly and deliberately into a handstand, returning to a normal standing position after a few seconds. "Something like Kain made Mark and Matt do is in a similar vein, and as he said, the exercise was invented by monks. Now, If you would please begin by placing both palms together in front of your chest and standing with one foot resting against the inside of your thigh..." Myr led the group through a sequence of steady motions that started out relatively simple, but would soon be much more difficult than one would think, and were they unused to this sort of exercise, they would indeed begin to feel sore by the time she decided to finish.
"That's enough for today, I think. If you wake up hurting, I suggest actually running back through a few of these, or coming to me for a remedy. It takes time, but hopefully it proves useful someday." She executed her own sort of bow, touching first her head, then her heart, and finally pressing her hands together in a graceful gesture. The knowledge, the strength, and the skill... may we understand the oneness in ourselves, she recited mentally.
Spontainious. Type three. Matt sighed as Kain put in his own view of the point Myr had made. Even though he would never admit it, Kain HAD just explained it in a better way now, to the point were he thought he understood completly. Still, it made sense. Three and four were closely related, as were one and two. But he'd never admit that.
He glanced at Kain for a second, but didn't say anything. Instead, he turned back to Myr after a second or two, letting her continue.
*blink blink*
Okay, so flexibility was what this was about. Matt actually wondered why he hadn't thought of this earlier, as Myr seemed to move like water. His first impression was that this would be easy, but as he watched Myr go from a arch into a handstand he had second thoughts. Maybe not as easy as he had thought after all.
Matt said nothing as he stood up, going through the position she had described in his head. He lifted his left leg to start, but paused, foot hanging in mid air. He glanced over at his boot, the one he had just been working on (it was his right) and slowly put his left foot down, instead lifting the right one and placing it on the inside of his theigh as she had said. His hands were extended at his sides for a few seconds to steady himself, then slowly they came to the center of his chest and he closed his eyes. He trembled for a moment, but relaxed and steadied himself.
It went on like this, slowly getting harder and harder as she had said. One even reminded him he had a sore neck. But he did them all, a few with a bit of difficulty... an a few with a bump on the head. But even though his mustles were sore, and his head and neck hurt, he was proud of himself for keeping up with her. Even if he was a bit slow.
Myr finished up soon enough, and Matt stood, doing what he now considered a simple stretch of simply extending your arms upward as far as you could. It seemed to help with the soreness. He put his cloak and boots back on, and slid his dagger back into place, then walked so he stood in front of Myr. He smiled warmly and copied the movements of the monk, followed by his own bow, with his right hand over his stomach and his left arm extened backwards behind him.
"Thank you for instructing me." He said simply. "You're a great teacher."
He turned and walked out of the room, smiling. While not exatly the most exciting training he had ever had, that was certainly interesting! Very eye opening. He walked back into his room, pulling out his notebook again, and (after a quick rub of his neck) began to write again.
He glanced at Kain for a second, but didn't say anything. Instead, he turned back to Myr after a second or two, letting her continue.
*blink blink*
Okay, so flexibility was what this was about. Matt actually wondered why he hadn't thought of this earlier, as Myr seemed to move like water. His first impression was that this would be easy, but as he watched Myr go from a arch into a handstand he had second thoughts. Maybe not as easy as he had thought after all.
Matt said nothing as he stood up, going through the position she had described in his head. He lifted his left leg to start, but paused, foot hanging in mid air. He glanced over at his boot, the one he had just been working on (it was his right) and slowly put his left foot down, instead lifting the right one and placing it on the inside of his theigh as she had said. His hands were extended at his sides for a few seconds to steady himself, then slowly they came to the center of his chest and he closed his eyes. He trembled for a moment, but relaxed and steadied himself.
It went on like this, slowly getting harder and harder as she had said. One even reminded him he had a sore neck. But he did them all, a few with a bit of difficulty... an a few with a bump on the head. But even though his mustles were sore, and his head and neck hurt, he was proud of himself for keeping up with her. Even if he was a bit slow.
Myr finished up soon enough, and Matt stood, doing what he now considered a simple stretch of simply extending your arms upward as far as you could. It seemed to help with the soreness. He put his cloak and boots back on, and slid his dagger back into place, then walked so he stood in front of Myr. He smiled warmly and copied the movements of the monk, followed by his own bow, with his right hand over his stomach and his left arm extened backwards behind him.
"Thank you for instructing me." He said simply. "You're a great teacher."
He turned and walked out of the room, smiling. While not exatly the most exciting training he had ever had, that was certainly interesting! Very eye opening. He walked back into his room, pulling out his notebook again, and (after a quick rub of his neck) began to write again.
The exercises were quite refreshing. Some proved to be tricky for Kain, but for the most part, Kain's muscular strength and flexibility were enough to keep pace. While soreness would not be an issue (Kain's muscles were by this point well adapted to different stress) He had to admit that some of the stretches really burned. Kain was a bit miffed that he seemed to not fully understand what Myr meant, but he focused on her words and thought about them during the more difficult work, effectively distracting himself from the pain.
When they were done and Myr bowed, Kain said, "Oh, I see.... Knowledge, strength or willpower, and unity? Somewhat different from what I had learned but..." Here Kain paused to return the gesture. "Wonderful lesson Master. Now, you may find this odd, but in this subject, you have more knowledge than I, and so I defer to your expertise by referring to you with the respect due to you. Perhaps when we are free of this blasted city, I will give lessons in strength conditioning, if you are interested? Of course, in that instance, I would be the Master." Kain smirked, remembering his past conversation with Mark on the subject of Masters.
"Well, I am going to sleep. My room will of course be carefully set with a multitude of dangerous traps. If you need me, simply yell for me. I am an unfortunately light sleeper. For now, goodnight!" Kain went to his room, and as promised, set a number of traps throughout. Entry was nigh impossible, and even if someone got inside, the network of trip wires on the floor would certainly doom anyone to immense pain. Kain smiled as he dropped to the comfortable bed.
When they were done and Myr bowed, Kain said, "Oh, I see.... Knowledge, strength or willpower, and unity? Somewhat different from what I had learned but..." Here Kain paused to return the gesture. "Wonderful lesson Master. Now, you may find this odd, but in this subject, you have more knowledge than I, and so I defer to your expertise by referring to you with the respect due to you. Perhaps when we are free of this blasted city, I will give lessons in strength conditioning, if you are interested? Of course, in that instance, I would be the Master." Kain smirked, remembering his past conversation with Mark on the subject of Masters.
"Well, I am going to sleep. My room will of course be carefully set with a multitude of dangerous traps. If you need me, simply yell for me. I am an unfortunately light sleeper. For now, goodnight!" Kain went to his room, and as promised, set a number of traps throughout. Entry was nigh impossible, and even if someone got inside, the network of trip wires on the floor would certainly doom anyone to immense pain. Kain smiled as he dropped to the comfortable bed.
"It is no problem," Myr replied to Matt. "Perhaps at some point, I will be able to teach you something a little more exciting, like hand-to-hand or something."
To Kain, she nodded. "I should like that very much." Myr had enough muscle to throw herself around however she pleased, but not much more than that. "Enjoy your rest."
As soon as everyone had left, Myr decided to work through some of her more advanced stretches, which for the most part had her looking like one of those bread pastries bakers made from leftover dough. It was all muscle memory, for the most part, but it took her mind into a different sort of meditative state, one in which she was highly aware of her own body and everything in it.
After a while, though, she too decided to sleep, and after setting the furniture back the way it belonged, Myr settled herself onto the narrow mattress and was promptly asleep. She'd hear Mark come back in, of course, but that didn't really bother her.
To Kain, she nodded. "I should like that very much." Myr had enough muscle to throw herself around however she pleased, but not much more than that. "Enjoy your rest."
As soon as everyone had left, Myr decided to work through some of her more advanced stretches, which for the most part had her looking like one of those bread pastries bakers made from leftover dough. It was all muscle memory, for the most part, but it took her mind into a different sort of meditative state, one in which she was highly aware of her own body and everything in it.
After a while, though, she too decided to sleep, and after setting the furniture back the way it belonged, Myr settled herself onto the narrow mattress and was promptly asleep. She'd hear Mark come back in, of course, but that didn't really bother her.
Mark watched in horror as Kain started to set up traps; he had obviously forgotten the knight was cleaning Hildebrande there. The info about Kain's sword was interesting, though. Mark quickly left the room before Kain could get to far, thankfully. Those traps looked deadly, or something along those lines. Creaking open the door, Mark hurried into his bed and snuggled down. Removing his pins and cap, the knight wondered how Shadow was doing, and how he would fair against Kain's deathtrap. Within a few seconds, Mark fell fast asleep.
Matt closed his book with a sigh. It was getting late. He blew on the ink so it would dry faster, then shut his book, setting it down on a table by his bed. he slid his dagger back into his sword and slid the sword out, admiring it.
"What should I do, girl? Stay with then? Or go?" He asked softly. He honestly didn't think the sword would answer him or anything. He wasn't crazy after all. But when he turned the blade, the glint off of the candle shined off of it right into his eyes. He shut them tightly, then opened then after a second or two. "I'll take that as a yes, I suppose..." He raised an eyebrow as he said it. Was talking to a sword weird? ... Yes. Yes it was.
And he was cool with that.
"Goodnight, Circean." He said after a moment, setting the sword under the bed, back in it's sheath. "Oh, and you too, Cimmerian." He said to the dagger. It felt a little weird to say goodnight to a couple of inanimate objects, but whatever. Not like it mattered...
He blew out the candle and layed back, closeing his eyes. In the back of his mind he wondered how Shadow was going to get back, seeing as Kain had no doubt put traps in his room, just as he did back at the campsite. And what about that Luminitsa girl? Where was she? Well wherever she was, she should get to sleep soon. She could probably bunk with Myr and Mark, he supposed. Or even in here if she felt like trusting him. Oh well... it wasn't his problem. She would manage, he was sure.
He took a deep breath and ceased his thoughts, letting himself enjoy the quite around him, and slowly falling asleep.
"What should I do, girl? Stay with then? Or go?" He asked softly. He honestly didn't think the sword would answer him or anything. He wasn't crazy after all. But when he turned the blade, the glint off of the candle shined off of it right into his eyes. He shut them tightly, then opened then after a second or two. "I'll take that as a yes, I suppose..." He raised an eyebrow as he said it. Was talking to a sword weird? ... Yes. Yes it was.
And he was cool with that.
"Goodnight, Circean." He said after a moment, setting the sword under the bed, back in it's sheath. "Oh, and you too, Cimmerian." He said to the dagger. It felt a little weird to say goodnight to a couple of inanimate objects, but whatever. Not like it mattered...
He blew out the candle and layed back, closeing his eyes. In the back of his mind he wondered how Shadow was going to get back, seeing as Kain had no doubt put traps in his room, just as he did back at the campsite. And what about that Luminitsa girl? Where was she? Well wherever she was, she should get to sleep soon. She could probably bunk with Myr and Mark, he supposed. Or even in here if she felt like trusting him. Oh well... it wasn't his problem. She would manage, he was sure.
He took a deep breath and ceased his thoughts, letting himself enjoy the quite around him, and slowly falling asleep.
Several hours passed, and Kain awoke, feeling quite refreshed. Part of Kain's training allowed him to force his body to go straight into deep sleep, which meant Kain only needed four or so hours of sleep per night. This ability was only gained after forcing his sleep patterns into a very erratic state but it was well-worth the exhaustion. Shadow had not yet returned, and this annoyed Kain. He took a moment to dissemble all the traps, and then brought out the vials of bright blue poison he had made earlier.
"How to make you into something truly deadly.... I need to turn you into a weapon." Kain thought a moment. This poison was so virulent, so amazingly potent, that something as small as one part per million in air or water was enough to kill a human. So, Kain reasoned, spreading the poison through the air would lead to mass catastrophe. Winds could carry the poison cloud for miles, destroying all in its path. The drawback being that the poison could not be targeted, thus killing everything, enemy and ally. In an enclosed space, however, the poison would only kill what it was meant to. Perhaps if Kain could add a limiter to the poison? Something that would nullify the poison after a set time?
Kain went and got some water, and put it in his mouth. He then spit some out. A stream, not the effect he wanted. He tightened his lips and blew hard, and the water flew out as a mist and specks. That was more what he wanted. Pressurize the contents, and then allow only a small release area. That would create a mist. Kain found some parchment and a pencil and got to work.
It did not take Kain long to come up with a design. A heavy metal cylinder would hold the poison. A pump would allow Kain to pressurize the cylinder, forcing the toxin into a thin tube in the center. From there, a spring lock would allow Kain some time to escape before the poison was released. And the release would be through a very thinly perforated metal grate. Kain smiled at the design. He could not wait to get to work.
"How to make you into something truly deadly.... I need to turn you into a weapon." Kain thought a moment. This poison was so virulent, so amazingly potent, that something as small as one part per million in air or water was enough to kill a human. So, Kain reasoned, spreading the poison through the air would lead to mass catastrophe. Winds could carry the poison cloud for miles, destroying all in its path. The drawback being that the poison could not be targeted, thus killing everything, enemy and ally. In an enclosed space, however, the poison would only kill what it was meant to. Perhaps if Kain could add a limiter to the poison? Something that would nullify the poison after a set time?
Kain went and got some water, and put it in his mouth. He then spit some out. A stream, not the effect he wanted. He tightened his lips and blew hard, and the water flew out as a mist and specks. That was more what he wanted. Pressurize the contents, and then allow only a small release area. That would create a mist. Kain found some parchment and a pencil and got to work.
It did not take Kain long to come up with a design. A heavy metal cylinder would hold the poison. A pump would allow Kain to pressurize the cylinder, forcing the toxin into a thin tube in the center. From there, a spring lock would allow Kain some time to escape before the poison was released. And the release would be through a very thinly perforated metal grate. Kain smiled at the design. He could not wait to get to work.
Shadow leaped from the wall to a nearby rooftop once he was sure there was nobody in sight, and crouched down, awaiting what he knew would be pandemonium once the body was found.
Morning was upon them, and he'd been gone for hours...
"... Plenty of time for something to have gone wrong..." He thought as a horrible feeling began to set upon him.
Shadow turned and waited for the chaos to ensue before returning to the others, as chaos within the Royal Palace would force everyone, protocol, to evacuate the citizens. Whenever there was trouble within the Palace in Shaharan, it was standard procedure to evacuate the citizens temporarily until the culprit was either found or they were sure there was nothing left to worry about, which could take hours or days depending on how efficiently the search went.
They would find no culprit today.
Shadow heard a single scream echo from one of the Palace windows and smiled. It was time to return.
Shadow sprinted back silently as could be managed with his boots and as the Inn came into view, he stopped dead in his tracks.
"... Something isn't right... I smell blood..." He said silently to himself.
He leaped down into the street, and followed his nose to a back alley behind the inn.
There, laying in a pool of her own blood was Luminitsa. Her body appeared untouched, but the blood didn't lie, and so Shadow reached forward and turned her over. Sure enough, through the blood and ruffled clothing, there were two stab wounds in her back just to the left of her spine. The wounds formed an 'X', which was a signature Shadow knew all too well.
"... No!" He yelled.
Shadow, as was proper, gave Luminitsa a bow of respect and sorrow.
"I couldn't protect you from them... I'm sorry." He said quietly.
Shadow turned to the Inn and leaped up to the window where the others were and dropped into the room heavily.
"Wake up!! We're leaving now!! Everybody up and out of bed!!" He shouted at the top of his lungs.
Morning was upon them, and he'd been gone for hours...
"... Plenty of time for something to have gone wrong..." He thought as a horrible feeling began to set upon him.
Shadow turned and waited for the chaos to ensue before returning to the others, as chaos within the Royal Palace would force everyone, protocol, to evacuate the citizens. Whenever there was trouble within the Palace in Shaharan, it was standard procedure to evacuate the citizens temporarily until the culprit was either found or they were sure there was nothing left to worry about, which could take hours or days depending on how efficiently the search went.
They would find no culprit today.
Shadow heard a single scream echo from one of the Palace windows and smiled. It was time to return.
Shadow sprinted back silently as could be managed with his boots and as the Inn came into view, he stopped dead in his tracks.
"... Something isn't right... I smell blood..." He said silently to himself.
He leaped down into the street, and followed his nose to a back alley behind the inn.
There, laying in a pool of her own blood was Luminitsa. Her body appeared untouched, but the blood didn't lie, and so Shadow reached forward and turned her over. Sure enough, through the blood and ruffled clothing, there were two stab wounds in her back just to the left of her spine. The wounds formed an 'X', which was a signature Shadow knew all too well.
"... No!" He yelled.
Shadow, as was proper, gave Luminitsa a bow of respect and sorrow.
"I couldn't protect you from them... I'm sorry." He said quietly.
Shadow turned to the Inn and leaped up to the window where the others were and dropped into the room heavily.
"Wake up!! We're leaving now!! Everybody up and out of bed!!" He shouted at the top of his lungs.
Kain sighed and packed up his plans. In two minutes, he had all his gear ready and went to Shadow.
"Well, what is happening? Please tell me you finished the job?" Kain then noticed the blood. Looking outside, he saw Luminista's body.
"Oh. There is trouble. The others may be asleep, lets go wake them. And in the future Shadow, DO NOT SHOUT! You should know better than that! if the enemy was hiding in this inn, you just gave him a good bit of information. Namely that we are aware of his presence, and where we are all located. Bad mistake my friend."
Kain slipped silently out of the room, and went and picked the lock of Myr and Mark's room. He then said, "Wake up ladies, time to go!" He repeated the procedure with Matt's room. The only difference was Kain put a bit of an extra emphasis on lady. Smiling to himself, Kain ran outside, securing the perimeter for their escape.
"Well, what is happening? Please tell me you finished the job?" Kain then noticed the blood. Looking outside, he saw Luminista's body.
"Oh. There is trouble. The others may be asleep, lets go wake them. And in the future Shadow, DO NOT SHOUT! You should know better than that! if the enemy was hiding in this inn, you just gave him a good bit of information. Namely that we are aware of his presence, and where we are all located. Bad mistake my friend."
Kain slipped silently out of the room, and went and picked the lock of Myr and Mark's room. He then said, "Wake up ladies, time to go!" He repeated the procedure with Matt's room. The only difference was Kain put a bit of an extra emphasis on lady. Smiling to himself, Kain ran outside, securing the perimeter for their escape.
Shadow shook his head when Kain reprimanded him and looked out the window, waiting for him to pass by before jumping down in front of him.
Speaking just under his breath, he told Kain: "Shouting was the point Kain. I want them to know that I'm on to them. They'll be more cautious that way and be more likely to stay away... for the time being... Any time I can spare the others the misery of worrying about their presence is a victory for me. Finish your perimeter check and meet us out front."
Shadow rescaled the walls and leaped back into the room. He walked into the hallway and called out again.
"I'm not joking around everyone! We're leaving now!! I'll meet you all downstairs in two minutes! If you aren't there, I'm leaving without you!"
With that, he walked downstairs and sat in a chair by the door, waiting.
Speaking just under his breath, he told Kain: "Shouting was the point Kain. I want them to know that I'm on to them. They'll be more cautious that way and be more likely to stay away... for the time being... Any time I can spare the others the misery of worrying about their presence is a victory for me. Finish your perimeter check and meet us out front."
Shadow rescaled the walls and leaped back into the room. He walked into the hallway and called out again.
"I'm not joking around everyone! We're leaving now!! I'll meet you all downstairs in two minutes! If you aren't there, I'm leaving without you!"
With that, he walked downstairs and sat in a chair by the door, waiting.
Kain shrugged and continued his search he heard the two minute warning, so kain took time to mark all vantage points surrounding the inn. It would do them no good if the killer was on a roof, waiting for his opportune moment. Kain climbed up to the best point, and scanned around, looking for anything odd. He thought he saw a brief flash of movement, but he couldn't be sure. He continued his search, waiting for the two minutes to pass. They would have to move quickly. If the others couldn't follow, they would be left behind. Perhaps it would be better to abandon the others. Then, they would no longer be in danger. Or perhaps they would simply be killed, like weak animals in a heard.
Myr's eyes snapped open at Shadow's shout, and she sat up, though not with the sort of urgency that would set her head to spinning about while she was trying to focus. She was pulling on her sandals when a small scuffing noise informed her that someone was seeking entrance, and Myr tensed before the bandanna and somewhat-scruffy head of black hair informed her that it was Kain, and she exhaled softly. He once again entreated the two of them to wake up, and she nodded before he took his exit.
"Mark, are you awake?" she asked, touching the Knight's shoulder gently. It appeared so, at least to her, so she withdrew her arm and reattached her belt, pulling up her hood before taking her exit and padding down the stairs to where Kain and Shadow were.
"Um... can anyone tell me what happened to..." she wasn't sure how to ask after Luminitsa, since she didn't know if using names was a good idea. The situation seemed tense, obviously, and it looked like they would be fleeing in the wake of Shadow's task. They'd probably know who she meant anyway, since Luminitsa was the only one Myr hadn't seen in a significant amount of time.
"Mark, are you awake?" she asked, touching the Knight's shoulder gently. It appeared so, at least to her, so she withdrew her arm and reattached her belt, pulling up her hood before taking her exit and padding down the stairs to where Kain and Shadow were.
"Um... can anyone tell me what happened to..." she wasn't sure how to ask after Luminitsa, since she didn't know if using names was a good idea. The situation seemed tense, obviously, and it looked like they would be fleeing in the wake of Shadow's task. They'd probably know who she meant anyway, since Luminitsa was the only one Myr hadn't seen in a significant amount of time.
Eyes half closed, Mark slowly rose from his bed. He expertly put up his hair, and thankfully he had slept in his clothes. All that was needed to do was to equipt Hildebrande and put on his cloak. The knight made his way downstairs, becoming more awake with each step. Mark yawned and leaned against the downstairs wall. How long would it take for Matt to get ready? Anyways, what happened? Mark stiffened when he overheard the news. Luminitsa. So that was her name? He didn't even know it, and yet... How could people do this? Why would they wan't to do this?
"She... you're saying... what?" Myr knew she sounded stupidly inarticulate and useless, but she couldn't bring herself to care over the ringing in her ears. Dead? But I saw her only a few hours ago... The news was rather like running full-tilt into a brick wall, and for a moment the serene, guarded expression that had a near-permanent residence on her face faded into something much more raw, and for a split-second, Myr was only an eighteen-year old girl, albeit one who felt herself teetering on the edge of something.
The expression disappeared, though, fading back into a more subdued melancholy, and the calm returned to violet eyes as though it had never been gone. The things she had learned and endured would not allow her to lose that steadiness over anything, horrible though it might be. She hadn't known Luminitsa well, but death, particularly the death of those who amounted to little more than innocent bystanders, couldn't- shouldn't- sit well with her.
"Teisei?" she inquired softly, knowing that there was no more likely culprit than those who were after Shadow. She had known, of course, to take them seriously when they had warned of a danger more immanent, and she had, but that was not to say she had expected anything quite like this. It was all happening very quickly, and she realized with a startling clarity that every breath any of them took might be their very last.
Such knowledge could crush a person, if they allowed for it; for Myr, it simply made some of the things the monks said all the more relevant. To speak such a phrase in the context of a philosophy about living with one's whole self was one thing. It was another to truly have that possibility hanging over your head with more likelihood than a freak accident might produce. Well, such a realization would not crush her. she was stronger than that; she had to be.
The expression disappeared, though, fading back into a more subdued melancholy, and the calm returned to violet eyes as though it had never been gone. The things she had learned and endured would not allow her to lose that steadiness over anything, horrible though it might be. She hadn't known Luminitsa well, but death, particularly the death of those who amounted to little more than innocent bystanders, couldn't- shouldn't- sit well with her.
"Teisei?" she inquired softly, knowing that there was no more likely culprit than those who were after Shadow. She had known, of course, to take them seriously when they had warned of a danger more immanent, and she had, but that was not to say she had expected anything quite like this. It was all happening very quickly, and she realized with a startling clarity that every breath any of them took might be their very last.
Such knowledge could crush a person, if they allowed for it; for Myr, it simply made some of the things the monks said all the more relevant. To speak such a phrase in the context of a philosophy about living with one's whole self was one thing. It was another to truly have that possibility hanging over your head with more likelihood than a freak accident might produce. Well, such a realization would not crush her. she was stronger than that; she had to be.
Shadow stood up and leaned in close, whispering into Myr's ear.
"I will give all necessary details once we get on the road... Until then, you must act normal despite my shouting. They are watching and they know that I am on to them, which is good for us because they will keep a distance to avoid my direct detection and will avoid combat with me whenever possible. If they see any fear in your heart whatsoever, they will use that as a weapon to lure you away from me and take your life as well, which is needless to say not good for us. The calmer you act and the closer you stay to me, the safer you are."
He leaned away and walked towards the door, waiting in front of it.
"I will give all necessary details once we get on the road... Until then, you must act normal despite my shouting. They are watching and they know that I am on to them, which is good for us because they will keep a distance to avoid my direct detection and will avoid combat with me whenever possible. If they see any fear in your heart whatsoever, they will use that as a weapon to lure you away from me and take your life as well, which is needless to say not good for us. The calmer you act and the closer you stay to me, the safer you are."
He leaned away and walked towards the door, waiting in front of it.
Though uncomfortable with proximity as a general rule, she would not show it. Myr nodded, following Shadow with her eyes, but choosing to remain still upon observing that he was not yet making an exit. "I am many things," she said, seemingly in an off-handed manner. "But I am not afraid." A sorrowful half-smile tilted half her mouth upwards, and she shook her head. Words originally from someone much wiser than she, but perhaps appropriate enough for the situation at hand.
Caution is wise, fear is ignorance. Only those who do not know enough have cause for fear, and the only thing one is ever really afraid of is the truth about oneself. All fears, all weaknesses, stem from this. One fears death because one fears that one is too weak to survive. Once you master yourself, you will have no more need for fear, because you will have knowledge. Enough to know what you can and cannot do; what you will and will not endure. After that, death is as meaningless as anything else. Her master had told her that, they day he died, and she wondered if he had truly meant it. He had certainly seemed to greet death without fear, though the same could not be said for her feelings on the subject. The period immediately following this event had been the most tumultuous in her lifetime, but at the end of it all, she had finally found that which she sought. There was much to be said for that, she supposed, but perhaps now was not the time to linger upon it.
Caution is wise, fear is ignorance. Only those who do not know enough have cause for fear, and the only thing one is ever really afraid of is the truth about oneself. All fears, all weaknesses, stem from this. One fears death because one fears that one is too weak to survive. Once you master yourself, you will have no more need for fear, because you will have knowledge. Enough to know what you can and cannot do; what you will and will not endure. After that, death is as meaningless as anything else. Her master had told her that, they day he died, and she wondered if he had truly meant it. He had certainly seemed to greet death without fear, though the same could not be said for her feelings on the subject. The period immediately following this event had been the most tumultuous in her lifetime, but at the end of it all, she had finally found that which she sought. There was much to be said for that, she supposed, but perhaps now was not the time to linger upon it.
Shadow never turned his head or looked back to her, but never the less he smiled and nodded to her response.
"That's a good sign." He said quietly.
"That's a good sign." He said quietly.
Kain found Shadow waiting and ready to continue. Walking up to him and Myr, Kain said, "The perimeter is secure your majesty!" And gave a sarcastic bow. Continuing, Kain said, "However, I did see a brief spot of movement on the rooftops. If its the enemy, they are keeping their distance. Cowards. I wish to tear their flesh from their bones! or test my new poison on them!" Kain gave a savage grin. He was not one to shirk away from a fight, and up against such a dangerous opponent, Kain was feeling more manic than usual.
Shadow shook his head as Kain walked into the room.
"That was not one of our enemies Kain. They won't show themselves so easily."
His gaze darkened as he turned around and looked at each member of the group in turn, and his eyes fluctuated in color, darkening to a deeper red than before.
His gaze settled on Kain as their eyes met.
"... And they are no cowards Kain, as you should recall. They almost killed you six months ago and would have had I not been there as well. Restrain yourself and your antics or I will be forced to aid you in doing so before you get yourself and one of our friends killed." He said rather angrily.
Shadow turned back towards the door and waited.
"That was not one of our enemies Kain. They won't show themselves so easily."
His gaze darkened as he turned around and looked at each member of the group in turn, and his eyes fluctuated in color, darkening to a deeper red than before.
His gaze settled on Kain as their eyes met.
"... And they are no cowards Kain, as you should recall. They almost killed you six months ago and would have had I not been there as well. Restrain yourself and your antics or I will be forced to aid you in doing so before you get yourself and one of our friends killed." He said rather angrily.
Shadow turned back towards the door and waited.
Myr regarded her allies thoughtfully. If not an assassin on the roof, then who? It was rather unfortunate to think that there might be more than one group of people after them, but if Shadow was certain they would not be easy to find... Could it not be bait of some kind, perhaps? Maybe someone really had intended for Kain to try something like he'd described, who knew? She hoped that wherever Matt was, he didn't try it either.
The tension was rather high, though, for Shadow to reprimand his friend like that. In her experience, he generally wasn't the angry sort, at least not until he was in the middle of a fight. Was he perhaps more worried than he was letting on? That would be natural, of course, but perhaps worried wasn't the right word. No, that was most certainly her present state of mind. She was worried for all of them, useless as it might be. It was still in her nature to have concern for people, after all, and those present seemed to qualify as the closest thing she had to friends at present, even if she still didn't trust anyone completely. That was an issue with herself, not them.
The tension was rather high, though, for Shadow to reprimand his friend like that. In her experience, he generally wasn't the angry sort, at least not until he was in the middle of a fight. Was he perhaps more worried than he was letting on? That would be natural, of course, but perhaps worried wasn't the right word. No, that was most certainly her present state of mind. She was worried for all of them, useless as it might be. It was still in her nature to have concern for people, after all, and those present seemed to qualify as the closest thing she had to friends at present, even if she still didn't trust anyone completely. That was an issue with herself, not them.
Shadow's eye twitched and he opened the door.
"We're leaving. Myr, Mark, time to go!" He commanded.
Shadow walked outside and scanned the environment before checking to make sure the others were following, which they were. He walked onwards down the street, checking every alleyway and shadow that moved out of place, but luckily, there was nothing to worry about that he could see.
As he walked towards the gates, the effects of what he had done in the Palace had taken full effect, and the citizens were being evacuated to the hills just outside of town until a full inspection of the city had been made.
Shadow and the others slipped out by merging with the crowd and ducking their heads, with Shadow averting his eyes and hiding them beneath the hood of his new jacket. The others were close in toe, and so they proceeded outside the gate where everyone else had gathered.
Shadow turned to the others and leaned in, whispering just above the chatter around them.
"We make for Cre' Est through the central passage of the Great Mountain Range. You need to stay low and on the main roads, as Teisei will expect me to stay away from them as I usually do. I will draw them into the forest with me as I follow you from a distance, sometimes ahead, and sometimes behind. But you keep moving."
With that, Shadow led the group through the crowd and to the main roads.
"Kain, take the lead and do not stop until you're a good distance away from this city. We'll meet again once you make it to the edge of the Mountain's base."
Shadow nodded to them and carefully slipped into the forest, disappearing from view.
"We're leaving. Myr, Mark, time to go!" He commanded.
Shadow walked outside and scanned the environment before checking to make sure the others were following, which they were. He walked onwards down the street, checking every alleyway and shadow that moved out of place, but luckily, there was nothing to worry about that he could see.
As he walked towards the gates, the effects of what he had done in the Palace had taken full effect, and the citizens were being evacuated to the hills just outside of town until a full inspection of the city had been made.
Shadow and the others slipped out by merging with the crowd and ducking their heads, with Shadow averting his eyes and hiding them beneath the hood of his new jacket. The others were close in toe, and so they proceeded outside the gate where everyone else had gathered.
Shadow turned to the others and leaned in, whispering just above the chatter around them.
"We make for Cre' Est through the central passage of the Great Mountain Range. You need to stay low and on the main roads, as Teisei will expect me to stay away from them as I usually do. I will draw them into the forest with me as I follow you from a distance, sometimes ahead, and sometimes behind. But you keep moving."
With that, Shadow led the group through the crowd and to the main roads.
"Kain, take the lead and do not stop until you're a good distance away from this city. We'll meet again once you make it to the edge of the Mountain's base."
Shadow nodded to them and carefully slipped into the forest, disappearing from view.
Kain grinned as savagely as a wolf nearing its prey. Showing any sign of weakness or fear no would get them all killed. Kain moved swiftly, but made sure Mark and Myr kept pace. He was glad they had to abandon the thief at the inn. The poor fool was to slow. Kain whistled briefly, and Raven appeared out of the darkness. "Fly high above us girl, beyond the reach of any weapon, and be my eyes in the sky." The raven took off, and would do her duty as reconnaissance for Kain.
"Alright, we have to obliterate all traces of our movements. Tracking us must be completely impossible. Follow the path I set and we will be fine." Kain plunged into the forest, finding opening with little vegetation so his movements would not cause any discernible damage to the environment. Evidence of their passing, such as bent branches, broken twigs, ruffled grasses, or footprints were almost nonexistent. No one, not even Shadow, would be able to find a discernible trail to follow. At best, they left only scattered evidence, not enough to form a cohesive trail. Kain Was also careful to double back, and erase any of their previous tracks, while creating loops and stranger patterns. Nobody would be able to track them now. Even with a hunting dog, the loop back of their scents would give the beast problems. To further confuse any would-be trackers, Kain frequently threw heavy rocks off into the forest. This would cause foliage damage that would lure people into thinking the group had gone that way. By the time it was discovered that the person was hunting rocks, the real group would be long gone. Tracking had become absolutely impossible. Furthermore, even sight tracking was improbable, thanks to the large forest. It would seem like Kain had effectively lost both the Assassin, and the nuisance of a thief. Briefly, Kain wondered what the thief would do now that his precious master had abandoned him. Probably die. Oh well, no room in this life for wasted sympathy. Kain continued his twisted path, hoping the others could keep up and not make mistakes. Mistakes meant death.
"Alright, we have to obliterate all traces of our movements. Tracking us must be completely impossible. Follow the path I set and we will be fine." Kain plunged into the forest, finding opening with little vegetation so his movements would not cause any discernible damage to the environment. Evidence of their passing, such as bent branches, broken twigs, ruffled grasses, or footprints were almost nonexistent. No one, not even Shadow, would be able to find a discernible trail to follow. At best, they left only scattered evidence, not enough to form a cohesive trail. Kain Was also careful to double back, and erase any of their previous tracks, while creating loops and stranger patterns. Nobody would be able to track them now. Even with a hunting dog, the loop back of their scents would give the beast problems. To further confuse any would-be trackers, Kain frequently threw heavy rocks off into the forest. This would cause foliage damage that would lure people into thinking the group had gone that way. By the time it was discovered that the person was hunting rocks, the real group would be long gone. Tracking had become absolutely impossible. Furthermore, even sight tracking was improbable, thanks to the large forest. It would seem like Kain had effectively lost both the Assassin, and the nuisance of a thief. Briefly, Kain wondered what the thief would do now that his precious master had abandoned him. Probably die. Oh well, no room in this life for wasted sympathy. Kain continued his twisted path, hoping the others could keep up and not make mistakes. Mistakes meant death.
Matt snapped awake as Kain yelled. While he was awake for the most part, instinct was driving him more than anything. Run. Survive. He grabbed his stuff in one swift movment (He didn't have that much) and simple jumped out the window, swinging upward and sticking his landing on the roof. They were being attacked by an unknown enemy. Most likely Tensei, but that wasn't the only possiblity he was sure. Keep your mind open to new possibilities. He reminded himself.
Wait... Matt silently wondered for a split second. THEY. He was part of a group now! Damndamndamndamndamndamn-
Nope. Too late. They had left. Matt had bounded to the back to check. All he found was Luminitsa's dead body... His mouth dropped open slightly. Why? Why would- NO. Now was NOT the time to be weak. The city was being emptied. If he didn't move, he would be in serious trouble. He hopped down into an ally, and took a deep breath, shoving his emotions aside for the time being. Now was the time to be cool. He opened his eyes slowly, having succesfully changed his mindset. This was usually reserved for a big heist, seeing as you couldn't very well be loud and obnoxious while sneaking, but it was needed. He saw a shadow pass the ally and he ducked behind a crate. He only seen a little of the last two people, but he could see the edge of golden hair slide away, followed by armor and what appeared to be a sword. Myr and Mark, possibly? Matt did nothing.
He pulled the perfume he had gotten earlier out of his bag and put some on. He pulled up his hood and slid out of the ally gracefully. He glanced around for his companions, but they were gone. Unfortunate, but not catastrophic. He worked better alone anyway. He blended into the crowd with practiced ease, and found himself ouside the city, alone. With no one to help him. He looked around for his friends... and Kain. He could have sworn he saw someone enter the forest, but he didn't know who. Damn... if only it was night. He could see and work better at night. Even with his perfect vision it was only a glimpse.
He walked over to the spot where he had seen something, and looked into the forest... he couldn't even tell which way they were going. Kain was good. ... If this was indeed Kain. He scanned the area without moving before he saw something. A patch of bent grass. (Why it was singular Matt could only fathom.)
There was no point. Kain was too good at this to be caught. Even if by some miracle he did find a trail, it would take forever. They would be gone by then, surely... Now. Before he had said it almost instantly, but now was the time to think about it for real.
Stay? Or go? Follow? Or leave?
... He honestly couldn't deside. Tensei would be after him anyway, seeing as they probably knew he had been with Shadow, and there was safty in numbers. But... he still wasn't sure. Something told his instinct that it wasn't the best move. And it had never been wrong before... maybe once or twice at most. Logic or instinct? Which to follow... what to decide.
Matt shook his head. Standing here indecisively wasn't going to get him anywhere. Assassin's would be on him in no time, and here he was, standing like an idiot in the open. No time to think, only act. Even if he could find the group or not, the forest was the best choice to lose pursurers, and Matt knew the forests well. he looked up... the forests varied slightly from place to place. The branches here were high... to high to jump. But he couldn't take land. He reached ihnto his back on brought out some steel wire, then brought out his dagger and tried it to the small loop at the end. He held the dagger in his left hand, and backed up a few feet. He looked behind himself for a split second, then tore off, up the tree trunk a good six feet before he pushed off, and sank the dagger into the trunk of another. He pulled himself up and stabbed the sword next to it, and brought himself up with them both. He hopped off the sword and onto a branched only a few feet up, and leaned far over, just enough to grab the edge of the handle, and pulled it back to him.
He wrapped up his hand in his shirt, then wrapped the wire around that, and pulled sharply. He wire pulled tight, but the dagger was yanked out of the trunk and into his hands. He slid the sword onto his hip, and kept the dagger in his hands, attached to himself via the wire. He sat for a few seconds before he stood up. Silently wishing he had a map and compass, and an emotionless looked on his face, Matt bounded off. Direction? Didn't know. Destination? Didn't care.
Five minutes had him glace back for a second. He could have sworn he saw something... He stopped and jumped back to the previous branches, looking them over. He wasn't leaving any marks on them... was someone following his scent? He looked around. There didn't seem to be anything around... and he was pretty good at finding things. Being a thief required it. He stood up slowly, not making a sound, still glancing around. Still seeing nothing, he switched his dagger to his left hand, emptying his right in case he needed a throwing knife. He bounded off again, ears open.
There. A small rustle. Matt glanced back mid jump, tossing a knife back at the sound. He ran faster.
Wait... Matt silently wondered for a split second. THEY. He was part of a group now! Damndamndamndamndamndamn-
Nope. Too late. They had left. Matt had bounded to the back to check. All he found was Luminitsa's dead body... His mouth dropped open slightly. Why? Why would- NO. Now was NOT the time to be weak. The city was being emptied. If he didn't move, he would be in serious trouble. He hopped down into an ally, and took a deep breath, shoving his emotions aside for the time being. Now was the time to be cool. He opened his eyes slowly, having succesfully changed his mindset. This was usually reserved for a big heist, seeing as you couldn't very well be loud and obnoxious while sneaking, but it was needed. He saw a shadow pass the ally and he ducked behind a crate. He only seen a little of the last two people, but he could see the edge of golden hair slide away, followed by armor and what appeared to be a sword. Myr and Mark, possibly? Matt did nothing.
He pulled the perfume he had gotten earlier out of his bag and put some on. He pulled up his hood and slid out of the ally gracefully. He glanced around for his companions, but they were gone. Unfortunate, but not catastrophic. He worked better alone anyway. He blended into the crowd with practiced ease, and found himself ouside the city, alone. With no one to help him. He looked around for his friends... and Kain. He could have sworn he saw someone enter the forest, but he didn't know who. Damn... if only it was night. He could see and work better at night. Even with his perfect vision it was only a glimpse.
He walked over to the spot where he had seen something, and looked into the forest... he couldn't even tell which way they were going. Kain was good. ... If this was indeed Kain. He scanned the area without moving before he saw something. A patch of bent grass. (Why it was singular Matt could only fathom.)
There was no point. Kain was too good at this to be caught. Even if by some miracle he did find a trail, it would take forever. They would be gone by then, surely... Now. Before he had said it almost instantly, but now was the time to think about it for real.
Stay? Or go? Follow? Or leave?
... He honestly couldn't deside. Tensei would be after him anyway, seeing as they probably knew he had been with Shadow, and there was safty in numbers. But... he still wasn't sure. Something told his instinct that it wasn't the best move. And it had never been wrong before... maybe once or twice at most. Logic or instinct? Which to follow... what to decide.
Matt shook his head. Standing here indecisively wasn't going to get him anywhere. Assassin's would be on him in no time, and here he was, standing like an idiot in the open. No time to think, only act. Even if he could find the group or not, the forest was the best choice to lose pursurers, and Matt knew the forests well. he looked up... the forests varied slightly from place to place. The branches here were high... to high to jump. But he couldn't take land. He reached ihnto his back on brought out some steel wire, then brought out his dagger and tried it to the small loop at the end. He held the dagger in his left hand, and backed up a few feet. He looked behind himself for a split second, then tore off, up the tree trunk a good six feet before he pushed off, and sank the dagger into the trunk of another. He pulled himself up and stabbed the sword next to it, and brought himself up with them both. He hopped off the sword and onto a branched only a few feet up, and leaned far over, just enough to grab the edge of the handle, and pulled it back to him.
He wrapped up his hand in his shirt, then wrapped the wire around that, and pulled sharply. He wire pulled tight, but the dagger was yanked out of the trunk and into his hands. He slid the sword onto his hip, and kept the dagger in his hands, attached to himself via the wire. He sat for a few seconds before he stood up. Silently wishing he had a map and compass, and an emotionless looked on his face, Matt bounded off. Direction? Didn't know. Destination? Didn't care.
Five minutes had him glace back for a second. He could have sworn he saw something... He stopped and jumped back to the previous branches, looking them over. He wasn't leaving any marks on them... was someone following his scent? He looked around. There didn't seem to be anything around... and he was pretty good at finding things. Being a thief required it. He stood up slowly, not making a sound, still glancing around. Still seeing nothing, he switched his dagger to his left hand, emptying his right in case he needed a throwing knife. He bounded off again, ears open.
There. A small rustle. Matt glanced back mid jump, tossing a knife back at the sound. He ran faster.
Myr followed after Kain, treading along silently, but she could not shake the horrible feeling of guilt for leaving Matt behind. Surely, he had been woken, but... she knew she was far from in charge of what was going on, but then surely even she could make a request. She might have even left some kind of trail for him to follow, but that was clearly defeating the purpose of all the backtracking they were doing. Then again, it was making their overall progress forward slow enough that he might catch up with them by chance alone if he guessed correctly that they had headed to the forest, perhaps.
She couldn't stand the idea of anyone else dying alone like Luminitsa had, and that might have been what made her mind up for her. "Kain," she began, well aware that in the silence of the forest, broken only by the occasional bit of birdsong or perhaps an animal's call, she would be heard without difficulty. "I know you aren't particularly fond of him, but would it be possible to send Raven to find Matt and lead him to us? I know what she's doing now is important, but... only if he's already in the forest. Perhaps it is foolish of me to ask, but I would like to think that we don't leave anyone behind if there's a chance we can avoid it."
Sensing that this perhaps was not the best argument to make to someone who clearly dealt in logic when the situation called for it, she switched tactics a bit. "Besides, if he has guessed that we are coming this way, and is trying to find us, then he is probably not hiding his trial quite as well as we are, and could perhaps indirectly lead someone from Teisei to our general location?" The last bit came out a bit more like a question than she would like, but she could hardly be blamed. It was not in her nature to think in the manner of an assassin, after all.
She couldn't stand the idea of anyone else dying alone like Luminitsa had, and that might have been what made her mind up for her. "Kain," she began, well aware that in the silence of the forest, broken only by the occasional bit of birdsong or perhaps an animal's call, she would be heard without difficulty. "I know you aren't particularly fond of him, but would it be possible to send Raven to find Matt and lead him to us? I know what she's doing now is important, but... only if he's already in the forest. Perhaps it is foolish of me to ask, but I would like to think that we don't leave anyone behind if there's a chance we can avoid it."
Sensing that this perhaps was not the best argument to make to someone who clearly dealt in logic when the situation called for it, she switched tactics a bit. "Besides, if he has guessed that we are coming this way, and is trying to find us, then he is probably not hiding his trial quite as well as we are, and could perhaps indirectly lead someone from Teisei to our general location?" The last bit came out a bit more like a question than she would like, but she could hardly be blamed. It was not in her nature to think in the manner of an assassin, after all.
Shadow ran through the forest up ahead of the group, staying tight to the trees and on as many rocks as he could find. With his boots, leaving prints was easy. Making sure to not make any marks was the key, and luckily, this was second nature to him now, and when he did leave a mark, he made sure it didn't look like a human footprint.
He stayed away from any small bushes and grasses, and when he had to, he used the trees to get around, making sure not to disturb any of the branches along the way. Before long, he came to a clearing and looked out ahead. They were coming upon a massive hill, and the group would no doubt arrive before the hour was done.
Shadow didn't like high the high ground. Being able to see for a long ways was a double edged sword, as any would be followers could also see you. The forest completely broke on all sides at the base of the hill, leaving it completely exposed from one end of the horizon to the other.
"... Not good..." He said to himself.
Shadow walked forward to the tree line and awaited his comrades, keeping a sharp eye on the roads, the hill, the horizon, and the forest.
The next step was critical...
He stayed away from any small bushes and grasses, and when he had to, he used the trees to get around, making sure not to disturb any of the branches along the way. Before long, he came to a clearing and looked out ahead. They were coming upon a massive hill, and the group would no doubt arrive before the hour was done.
Shadow didn't like high the high ground. Being able to see for a long ways was a double edged sword, as any would be followers could also see you. The forest completely broke on all sides at the base of the hill, leaving it completely exposed from one end of the horizon to the other.
"... Not good..." He said to himself.
Shadow walked forward to the tree line and awaited his comrades, keeping a sharp eye on the roads, the hill, the horizon, and the forest.
The next step was critical...
Raven let out a short series of caws, her signal for Shadow. Kain smiled and stopped. Turning to Myr, he said, "The boy made his choice when he did not come down in time. If he were as fast as he always claims, this would not have been a problem. If he is sloppy and leaves a trail, this is to our advantage, for he could not possibly follow us exactly. So, any trackers will follow the easier trail, capture Matt, extract what information they could, and then kill him. This means they are off our invisible trail for quite some time. As for sending Raven? Impossible. She is my eyes in the sky, without her, we could easily fall into a trap. Besides, the signal she just gave means Shadow is nearby and waiting. We should follow her now. There is no hope for Matt. Perhaps his death will buy us the time we need to escape. Risking our lives for his will do us no good, because we all die then. The forest is breaking up. Full sprint to Shadow's location, and run on your toes the whole time, and smudge your footprint if you can. This breaks up our trail and makes it look like a hooved animal instead of a human. Now then, follow me!
Kain began sprinting after the dark bird, making sure his trail was strange and broken up, instead of a straight path. TEISEI would not have him today.
Kain began sprinting after the dark bird, making sure his trail was strange and broken up, instead of a straight path. TEISEI would not have him today.
Shadow heard the caws of Raven in the near distance.
"... It won't be long now..." He said quietly to himself.
"... It won't be long now..." He said quietly to himself.
Myr bit down hard on her lower lip, but spoke no more. His decision was clear, and she supposed all she could do now was hope that Matt managed to find them by chance, or perhaps even better, escape somewhere that Teisei would never find him. The implications were crystalline: should she ever be hindered, they would leave her behind as well, or Mark, for that matter. She resolved to try and watch out for the young knight a bit more, since it seemed that he had a tendency to space out sometimes.
The laws of nature stated that the strong lived and the weak died. She knew that well enough, but she had never been able to subscribe to live that way wholeheartedly herself. There were different kinds of strength, after all, and tomorrow it might be someone strong who turned out to be weak. Nobody was good at absolutely everything, after all. Why shouldn't people look out for each other? Kindness was not a weakness; the strongest people she had ever known were kind as well.
Sending a quick prayer to the goddess for the thief's future safety, whatever good it might or might not do, she bounded after Kain, lengthening her stride and twisting her foot with each step, so as to imitate the roundness of a hoof as best she could. She made sure not to lose track of Mark as she went; there was no way she was going to let anyone else get left behind. The knowledge that in such a short time, they had lost two people was eating at her insides, and she wondered if such things ever bothered Shadow or Kain. If they did not... she might have to reconsider some things. The young woman did have a mind of her own, after all, and though she was quite content to follow orders, callous disregard for life was one of the few things that ever could get to her. She didn't think this was quite there yet- Kain was trying to save the rest of them by doing this, after all- but she'd have to be careful.
The laws of nature stated that the strong lived and the weak died. She knew that well enough, but she had never been able to subscribe to live that way wholeheartedly herself. There were different kinds of strength, after all, and tomorrow it might be someone strong who turned out to be weak. Nobody was good at absolutely everything, after all. Why shouldn't people look out for each other? Kindness was not a weakness; the strongest people she had ever known were kind as well.
Sending a quick prayer to the goddess for the thief's future safety, whatever good it might or might not do, she bounded after Kain, lengthening her stride and twisting her foot with each step, so as to imitate the roundness of a hoof as best she could. She made sure not to lose track of Mark as she went; there was no way she was going to let anyone else get left behind. The knowledge that in such a short time, they had lost two people was eating at her insides, and she wondered if such things ever bothered Shadow or Kain. If they did not... she might have to reconsider some things. The young woman did have a mind of her own, after all, and though she was quite content to follow orders, callous disregard for life was one of the few things that ever could get to her. She didn't think this was quite there yet- Kain was trying to save the rest of them by doing this, after all- but she'd have to be careful.
Shadow looked to the skies and saw Raven approaching fast. The group was not more than a minute or two away. He nodded in satisfaction that they made it so quickly. He walked forward to the edge of the main road as it turned from dirt to cobblestone. He stood tall, waving his arm once to Raven as a sign to guide Kain to his exact location, and he saw her swoop down towards the forest.
"... Not much longer now." He said to himself as he scanned the environment.
The city, save for the Palace, was small on the horizon. The crowd of people standing outside its walls looked like an ant colony gathering at the gate waiting for them to open once more.
Shadow waited patiently for the others to arrive, watching the trees for any sign of their approach.
"... Not much longer now." He said to himself as he scanned the environment.
The city, save for the Palace, was small on the horizon. The crowd of people standing outside its walls looked like an ant colony gathering at the gate waiting for them to open once more.
Shadow waited patiently for the others to arrive, watching the trees for any sign of their approach.
After running for a few more minutes, Kain caught up to Shadow. "Sir, the extra weight has been lost, and our trail does not exist. I am happy to report that the other two are safe. Now then, we need some information. Who is tracking us? Why was the girl their first victim? Is the thief in danger? And most importantly, how are we stuck in this predicament, Assassin?"
There was more venom to Kain's words then he meant to put there. In his life, Kain had seen far too many allies die or disappear. Kain remained surrounded by hostile people, or clients. With only Raven as a friend, Kain had far too little contact with friendly people, and so the loss of one, even one he barely knew, stung Kain deeply. Kain also felt as though Shadow somehow overlooked some key information that could have stopped this from happening. It wasn't the first time the assassin couldn't protect someone... but Kain could not blame him. He resolved to personally protect Myr and Mark. They should not have been dragged into this twisted game.
There was more venom to Kain's words then he meant to put there. In his life, Kain had seen far too many allies die or disappear. Kain remained surrounded by hostile people, or clients. With only Raven as a friend, Kain had far too little contact with friendly people, and so the loss of one, even one he barely knew, stung Kain deeply. Kain also felt as though Shadow somehow overlooked some key information that could have stopped this from happening. It wasn't the first time the assassin couldn't protect someone... but Kain could not blame him. He resolved to personally protect Myr and Mark. They should not have been dragged into this twisted game.
Shadow glared at Kain, but softened his gaze after a few moments.
"... Luminitsa was the target of a Wraith Kain..." He said quietly, but loud enough for everyone to hear.
"... Luminitsa was the target of a Wraith Kain..." He said quietly, but loud enough for everyone to hear.
Kain's anger redirected to the unknown Wraith and to Teisei again. He also felt a small measure of creeping fear, but it was crowded out by exhilaration at the thought of such a worthy opponent. Wraiths are tough bastards. Kain would have to make sure the group stayed together. One on one with a Wraith was not something Kain was eager to try again. He almost died last time.
"Damnation, those maniacs again? We need to destroy Teisei soon, I'm starting to feel old and am aching to retire."
"Damnation, those maniacs again? We need to destroy Teisei soon, I'm starting to feel old and am aching to retire."
Shadow smirked, but it was short lived.
He looked to Mark and Myr, his expression soft and full of inner anguish.
"I understand your confusion and concern you two... And you have a right to both. Wraiths are specially trained Assassins who were brought up in much the same manner as I was. Their skills rival my own, and that is why you are never to engage one in combat. The only difference between myself and a Wraith is Roda I'l Lousta, which is unique to me. Kain almost lost his life to a single Wraith six months ago during our travels together, and I doubt I need to say much more to put their skills in scale for you."
He looked back to Kain.
"To answer your questions in order Kain, here goes. The Wraith is tracking us now and Luminitsa was targeted first because she was mistaken for one of my contacts. Matt is safe on his own because as I said when we first met him, Teisei will not waste time on tracking a thief who poses no threat to them. And your final question's answer is this: You are all stuck in this predicament because of bad fortune and the fact that you chose to remain by my side after I warned you of the consequences of doing so."
He turned and looked at Myr and Mark.
"I am sorry about this, but you two have only just begun to see the danger we are in and what kinds of challenges you will face along the way. This will be the most terrifying, horrific, and dangerous journey that you have ever set out upon. In order to ensure your survival I am going to have to teach you, though it is against both my principals and yours, the art of thinking and fighting like an Assassin. Without these skills, you will die before you ever get the chance to even see who it was that killed you. We will begin the lessons once we have gained about a day's distance from this city. For now, we must move."
He turned to face the hill and the began walking down the cobblestone road towards the Great Mountain Range which was just visible over the hill on the horizon. The walk would take roughly four days, and traversing the passage would take at least a day on its own. Another day and a half if they moved quickly enough and they would be in Cre' Est.
This is going to be the longest week of my life... He thought to himself.
He looked to Mark and Myr, his expression soft and full of inner anguish.
"I understand your confusion and concern you two... And you have a right to both. Wraiths are specially trained Assassins who were brought up in much the same manner as I was. Their skills rival my own, and that is why you are never to engage one in combat. The only difference between myself and a Wraith is Roda I'l Lousta, which is unique to me. Kain almost lost his life to a single Wraith six months ago during our travels together, and I doubt I need to say much more to put their skills in scale for you."
He looked back to Kain.
"To answer your questions in order Kain, here goes. The Wraith is tracking us now and Luminitsa was targeted first because she was mistaken for one of my contacts. Matt is safe on his own because as I said when we first met him, Teisei will not waste time on tracking a thief who poses no threat to them. And your final question's answer is this: You are all stuck in this predicament because of bad fortune and the fact that you chose to remain by my side after I warned you of the consequences of doing so."
He turned and looked at Myr and Mark.
"I am sorry about this, but you two have only just begun to see the danger we are in and what kinds of challenges you will face along the way. This will be the most terrifying, horrific, and dangerous journey that you have ever set out upon. In order to ensure your survival I am going to have to teach you, though it is against both my principals and yours, the art of thinking and fighting like an Assassin. Without these skills, you will die before you ever get the chance to even see who it was that killed you. We will begin the lessons once we have gained about a day's distance from this city. For now, we must move."
He turned to face the hill and the began walking down the cobblestone road towards the Great Mountain Range which was just visible over the hill on the horizon. The walk would take roughly four days, and traversing the passage would take at least a day on its own. Another day and a half if they moved quickly enough and they would be in Cre' Est.
This is going to be the longest week of my life... He thought to himself.
As Matt continued ahead he could now hear his pursurers quite clearly. Seems they had given up on being sneaky. But seeing as they hadn't actually caught up with him yet, Matt could infer that these weren't elites. No, they were too slow... either that, or maybe he really WAS as fast as he had though before, and Kain and Shadow were simply special. The former was certainly more believable.
Matt could see the begining of a clearing ahead. The trees were getting father apart... Matt turned sharply to the right. There was no need to go in the clearing. He was faster going from tree to tree anyway. He was moving faster than them, so after a few minutes he couldn't hear them anymore. But there was no way that they weren't still following him, so he stopped for a moment. He needed to know who his pursurers were. A small pair of dark gray dots appeared in the distance. Matt slid his dagger into the handle of his sword as he spoke.
"Oh... just more scouts." He mumbled, willing his cocky attitude to stay down. Now wasn't the time. "I thought we were being chased by someone compitant." The scouts were getting closer. Matt was sure they had heard him. In fact, they actually attacked once they got close enough. At least these scouts weren't distracted like the last one. Matt jumped out of the the way, on to another tree. The two scouts stopped and looked at him silently. Probably planning a form of attack.
Matt studdied them both. There weapons were swords, and he could see the glint of more metal under on of there cloaks. Throwing knives, most likely. It didn't make sense... why were they running from mear scouts? ... Unless they were underestimating him! The actual assassins were probably concentrating on finding the others.
While Matt never liked to be underestimated, he did sigh with relief. He couldn't take an Elite on his own. And Matt was scared to meet the thing higher than the elites... what were they called? Shadow had only mentioned it once... crap, he couldn't remember.
Matt threw a throwing knife at one of the scouts, who only stepped to the side to avoid it. After a smirk, the same scout threw a throwing knife of his own. Matt's eyes widened and he jumped to a different tree, faking a small panic at the foreseen attack. The first scout glared at the second out of the corner of his eyes. Made sense. Not only had the scout revealed a hidden weapon, he also had shown his reflex skills by simply stepping out of the way of the first knife. In Matts mind, this was valuble knowledge. And he himself had acted like he had less skills than he actually did. Well, maybe it wouldn't fool them. Maybe it would. Who knew?
They both lunged at the same time, swords at the ready. Matt ducked and held his own sword up to block one while he twisted out of the way to avoid another. He kicked at ones shoulder , but it was blocked by the scouts free hand. Said hand twisted Matt's foot around by the ankle, and Matt spun around, his other foot lifting off the ground, to kick at his head this time. He jerked his head back but Matt stopped mid swing to replace the movement with a straight kick to the face. The scout was send back a few feet before Matt fell on the branch that served as the ground, which he did. Hard.
The second scout kicked at his shoulder, taking advantage of the thieves momentary opening. Matt tensed his shoulder to minimize the pain. Didn't help much. Even still, Matt arched his back and swung his legs backward to grab the blade of the scouts sword and pull hard. The scouts didn't relinquish his blade as hoped, but Matt still used the momentum to roll forward. This roll was a bad move however, as the branch wasn't THAT wide. Matt slipped and fell, falling down to the ground fifty feet below him.
He stabbed his sword into a tree trunk and hoped it would slow his fall. It did, but he was still falling rapidly. The sword was yanked out of the tree with the last ten feet, and he fell into a bush. He rolled out and shook up shakily, holding his right arm, which was limp. He picked up his sword and held it in his left hand, and faced the two scouts who had already come down onto the ground with him...
Matt could see the begining of a clearing ahead. The trees were getting father apart... Matt turned sharply to the right. There was no need to go in the clearing. He was faster going from tree to tree anyway. He was moving faster than them, so after a few minutes he couldn't hear them anymore. But there was no way that they weren't still following him, so he stopped for a moment. He needed to know who his pursurers were. A small pair of dark gray dots appeared in the distance. Matt slid his dagger into the handle of his sword as he spoke.
"Oh... just more scouts." He mumbled, willing his cocky attitude to stay down. Now wasn't the time. "I thought we were being chased by someone compitant." The scouts were getting closer. Matt was sure they had heard him. In fact, they actually attacked once they got close enough. At least these scouts weren't distracted like the last one. Matt jumped out of the the way, on to another tree. The two scouts stopped and looked at him silently. Probably planning a form of attack.
Matt studdied them both. There weapons were swords, and he could see the glint of more metal under on of there cloaks. Throwing knives, most likely. It didn't make sense... why were they running from mear scouts? ... Unless they were underestimating him! The actual assassins were probably concentrating on finding the others.
While Matt never liked to be underestimated, he did sigh with relief. He couldn't take an Elite on his own. And Matt was scared to meet the thing higher than the elites... what were they called? Shadow had only mentioned it once... crap, he couldn't remember.
Matt threw a throwing knife at one of the scouts, who only stepped to the side to avoid it. After a smirk, the same scout threw a throwing knife of his own. Matt's eyes widened and he jumped to a different tree, faking a small panic at the foreseen attack. The first scout glared at the second out of the corner of his eyes. Made sense. Not only had the scout revealed a hidden weapon, he also had shown his reflex skills by simply stepping out of the way of the first knife. In Matts mind, this was valuble knowledge. And he himself had acted like he had less skills than he actually did. Well, maybe it wouldn't fool them. Maybe it would. Who knew?
They both lunged at the same time, swords at the ready. Matt ducked and held his own sword up to block one while he twisted out of the way to avoid another. He kicked at ones shoulder , but it was blocked by the scouts free hand. Said hand twisted Matt's foot around by the ankle, and Matt spun around, his other foot lifting off the ground, to kick at his head this time. He jerked his head back but Matt stopped mid swing to replace the movement with a straight kick to the face. The scout was send back a few feet before Matt fell on the branch that served as the ground, which he did. Hard.
The second scout kicked at his shoulder, taking advantage of the thieves momentary opening. Matt tensed his shoulder to minimize the pain. Didn't help much. Even still, Matt arched his back and swung his legs backward to grab the blade of the scouts sword and pull hard. The scouts didn't relinquish his blade as hoped, but Matt still used the momentum to roll forward. This roll was a bad move however, as the branch wasn't THAT wide. Matt slipped and fell, falling down to the ground fifty feet below him.
He stabbed his sword into a tree trunk and hoped it would slow his fall. It did, but he was still falling rapidly. The sword was yanked out of the tree with the last ten feet, and he fell into a bush. He rolled out and shook up shakily, holding his right arm, which was limp. He picked up his sword and held it in his left hand, and faced the two scouts who had already come down onto the ground with him...
The three of them had soon reached Shadow, and the ensuing conversation caused whatever ire was beginning to stir in Myr to dissipate completely, leaving only melancholy with twinges of guilt in its wake. It seemed that what had happened did trouble them. Of course it would; despite their professions, they weren't bad people. She had known that when she met them.
Myr listened intently when Shadow spoke. So there was a class above even elites, called Wraiths. The moniker seemed appropriate enough, for them to appear and disappear in the night like that. The tutelage he mentioned, she considered a mixed blessing. On the one hand, she understood very well that this was a measure undertaken to protect them, perhaps against Shadow's own inclinations, and she appreciated what that meant. On the other hand... she was not sure she wished to start thinking like an assassin. It would certainly try her resolve, but then that was not enough to merit avoidance. It might do her some good, other than the obvious benefit of keeping her alive.
"I understand," she replied simply, then stopped short of saying anything else. She could have sworn she just heard something. It was distant, but... no. Surely she must have imagined it. Nobody would be around here; they had covered their trail too well for that. It must have been an animal or something, and she turned to the other three as if to make sure they were paying it no mind.
Myr listened intently when Shadow spoke. So there was a class above even elites, called Wraiths. The moniker seemed appropriate enough, for them to appear and disappear in the night like that. The tutelage he mentioned, she considered a mixed blessing. On the one hand, she understood very well that this was a measure undertaken to protect them, perhaps against Shadow's own inclinations, and she appreciated what that meant. On the other hand... she was not sure she wished to start thinking like an assassin. It would certainly try her resolve, but then that was not enough to merit avoidance. It might do her some good, other than the obvious benefit of keeping her alive.
"I understand," she replied simply, then stopped short of saying anything else. She could have sworn she just heard something. It was distant, but... no. Surely she must have imagined it. Nobody would be around here; they had covered their trail too well for that. It must have been an animal or something, and she turned to the other three as if to make sure they were paying it no mind.
Shadow's ear twitched against the faintest of sounds in the distance and he whirled around to face the direction the sound had come from. His body tensed and he closed his eyes, listening closer to the sounds.
"... About a half mile off maybe. The terrain around here carries sounds in an odd manner so it's hard to tell exactly how far off it is. Whatever the sound is it seems to be moving perpendicular to our westward course, more towards the outer edge of the forest to the south that leads further into Shaharan's Empire."
He relaxed his body and stoop up straight.
"I don't know what is going on over there, but I'd rather not wait around to find out should it suddenly change direction. Time to pick up the pace everyone."
With that, Shadow went to the back of the group and faced the Great Mountain Range once more.
"Time to start jogging everybody." He said forcefully.
He began to jog behind them as they all took off for the Great Mountain Range, making sure to stay at the rear in case something did catch up to them.
"... About a half mile off maybe. The terrain around here carries sounds in an odd manner so it's hard to tell exactly how far off it is. Whatever the sound is it seems to be moving perpendicular to our westward course, more towards the outer edge of the forest to the south that leads further into Shaharan's Empire."
He relaxed his body and stoop up straight.
"I don't know what is going on over there, but I'd rather not wait around to find out should it suddenly change direction. Time to pick up the pace everyone."
With that, Shadow went to the back of the group and faced the Great Mountain Range once more.
"Time to start jogging everybody." He said forcefully.
He began to jog behind them as they all took off for the Great Mountain Range, making sure to stay at the rear in case something did catch up to them.
Mark felt as if he had been torn to peices. We knew it was wrong to abandon Matt. The two of them were the ones who loved freedom, and they had shared a few punshments, even if Mark didn't get as much as Matt. In times like this, Mark would turn to the Code. Although, it wasn't helping him in this situation. Show repect for authority, which would mean Shadow and Kain, was a big one. Also, Mark could not break his word of honor to Shadow. But... others said differently.
- Never betray confidence or comrade.
- Never abandon a friend, ally, or noble cause.
- Loyalty to one's friends and those who lay their trust in thee.
What was he to do? Mark began to jog on Shadow's command. He thought he had heard something in the distance, but shook it off. Mark looked blankly out into the distance. His eyes were filled with a dangerous seriousness that rarely showed up. It would be better for the group if we left him behind... The knight suddenly remembered something his father had told him when he was very young. "Don't ever abandon your friends, Mark. They are the strongest allies you can have." Something like that, anyway. Matt, I be be leaving you for now, but a knight never abandons a friend. Ever. I promise I'll find you.
- Never betray confidence or comrade.
- Never abandon a friend, ally, or noble cause.
- Loyalty to one's friends and those who lay their trust in thee.
What was he to do? Mark began to jog on Shadow's command. He thought he had heard something in the distance, but shook it off. Mark looked blankly out into the distance. His eyes were filled with a dangerous seriousness that rarely showed up. It would be better for the group if we left him behind... The knight suddenly remembered something his father had told him when he was very young. "Don't ever abandon your friends, Mark. They are the strongest allies you can have." Something like that, anyway. Matt, I be be leaving you for now, but a knight never abandons a friend. Ever. I promise I'll find you.
Matt blocked the swing easily with his left hand, but had to jumped back as he second scout swung for his right, where his arm was not moving. He was swung at from both sides again, this time blocking the right with his sword, and actually holding back the second blade with the bottom of his right boot, the sword clashing with the latch he had only recently put in. Hope I don't damage it... Matt thought as he twisted around, jumping away again.
Damn... I can't take them both... Not with only one arm. But they're covering each other when they open up. Its a pretty good defense. Matt ducked under another blade as it sailed over his head, and actually jump and lean back at the same time to avoid one for his feet. He kicked upward and hit one in the jaw, but his leg was grabbed and Matt was yanked upward, into a sword. Matt slapped the blade with his hand to stop it and twist around (Fingers parallel to the sharp side) to yank it out of the scouts hand. He spun it around and hit the other scout in the head, who stummbled back. The scout that was still standing pulled out a throwing knife and and began to use it like a dagger.
He swung the dagger at Matt, who blocked it with the scouts own sword, his own falling to the ground due to using his hand to grab the scouts former weapon. Despite his life being in mortal peril... and he was on the run... Matt was actually excited! These two were about an even match for him, and Matt hadn't felt like he had had a good fight in a while.
Matt jumped back instead of attacking. He threw the scouts weapon into a tree and picked up his own black bladed sword. The scout who had been knocked back jumped over to his partners side, and they were still. They other stared at Matt, waiting for him to make a move. Matt only kicked the scouts sword harshly, and it bent under the pressure. It was useless now. Although just to make sure, he stomped on it a few more times, the blade looking like an 'L' when he was done.
Two enemies. One has a sword, the other has a dagger-throwing knife. Psychology...? Matt frowned. He shook his right shoulder to show his arms discomfort, and stared silently at the two scouts. Then, without warning, he did a very childish taunt. The one that consisted of putting a fingertip under your eye, and pulling down, sticking your tongue out at the same time.
The one on the left was still silent, his face emotionless. But the one on the right... he looked mad. He was the one with his sword still in good shape. He threw a throwing knife at Matt, who only sidesteppedit, smirking. The scout only got madder. He threw another one and Matt, who only sidestepped it again, his smile plastered on his face. The scout with the sword was about to lunge forward, but the other grabbed his cloak, preventing him from it. "He's taunting you you idiot!"
"Good thing you have your mommy to look after you, huh?" Matt grinned almost ear to ear. The sword scout was about ready to burst. Either three or four... Matt thought. He reacts to taunts and insults. I can use this. Matt held his sword out with his left hand, the right still at his side. "I don't even have both arms to use right now, and you can't even bring down poor little Moonlight?"
"THAT'S IT!!" The scout jumped forward. Damn. He's even less patient that me in a normal mood. "You idiot!" The calmer scout rushed forward as well to contain his partner. The scout was swinging erraticaly, desperate to hit the child that had so easily annoyed him.
Thats it... Just a little longer... Matt could only smirk as he was being pushed back. The scout kept swinging and swinging, each one harder than the last. Matt used his anger and blindness to slid his dagger out of the sword, and hide his inside his cloak. Luckily they both hadn't seen it. It was actually kind of hard with one hand.
One of his final blows knocked Matt's sword out of his hand, it flying over to a tree and landing in the dirt. Matt scowled as the second scout, the calm one, grabbed his left wrist and held it behind his back , his other hand held Matt's right shoulder. Matt scowled more as the easily angered scout walked up to him, his sword in hand, a cocky smirk on his face, like Matt had had before.
"Not so tough now, huh?" He glared. "How's it feel to lose?"
"You tell me." The thief spat.
"I don't think so." The scout said simply. The one holding Matt's arms growled. "Shut up and strike. The others are getting away. We need to find them before they get to far."
"Fine, fine." The first scout frowned, raising his sword. He swung.
Matt slapped the sword away with his right hand. The scout was stunned, and Matt used his distraction to focuse on his captor. He elbowed him in the head, and he was released in half a second. Matt reached for his dagger, then shoved the handle into the metal latch in his boot, then swept his foot upward, and stabbed the scout in the chest with it.
He scout didn't move. He couldn't. "SUCKER!!" Matt screamed. He couldn't help it. He pulled his foot back and with another sweeping kick, cut his enemies neck open. The dead man fell to the ground a mear two seconds after his last words. Matt unclipped his dagger and held it in his left hand.
He turned back to the first scout, the level headed one. "You... you tricked us..." He managed to mumble, stunned while he was oon the ground. "Your arm wasn't really hurt..."
"Hell of a lot of good that does you now." Matt smirked. Now this was one on one. He had this in the bag... the scout stood up shakily, holding his head. Matt walked over and picked up his sword, turning to face his opponent. The once brave scout actually started to run away! A throwing knife to the leg took care of that. Matt walked over to his opponent and stepped on his back. Hard. "Running away? Tisk tisk..." He smiled. "I wish I didn't have to kill you, but I can't let you run back to Tensei..."
The man twisted his head up to Matt, a quiet and solom look on his face. He looked back down to the dirt, awaiting his blow. Matt starred at the back of the broken spirits head. It shouldn't be like this... he didn't want to kill him. But Matt just blinked, forcing himself back to his calm and serious state. He drove the sword into the man's head, and stepped away. With a quick wipe of his sword and dagger, he sheathed his weapons.
Damn... I can't take them both... Not with only one arm. But they're covering each other when they open up. Its a pretty good defense. Matt ducked under another blade as it sailed over his head, and actually jump and lean back at the same time to avoid one for his feet. He kicked upward and hit one in the jaw, but his leg was grabbed and Matt was yanked upward, into a sword. Matt slapped the blade with his hand to stop it and twist around (Fingers parallel to the sharp side) to yank it out of the scouts hand. He spun it around and hit the other scout in the head, who stummbled back. The scout that was still standing pulled out a throwing knife and and began to use it like a dagger.
He swung the dagger at Matt, who blocked it with the scouts own sword, his own falling to the ground due to using his hand to grab the scouts former weapon. Despite his life being in mortal peril... and he was on the run... Matt was actually excited! These two were about an even match for him, and Matt hadn't felt like he had had a good fight in a while.
Matt jumped back instead of attacking. He threw the scouts weapon into a tree and picked up his own black bladed sword. The scout who had been knocked back jumped over to his partners side, and they were still. They other stared at Matt, waiting for him to make a move. Matt only kicked the scouts sword harshly, and it bent under the pressure. It was useless now. Although just to make sure, he stomped on it a few more times, the blade looking like an 'L' when he was done.
Two enemies. One has a sword, the other has a dagger-throwing knife. Psychology...? Matt frowned. He shook his right shoulder to show his arms discomfort, and stared silently at the two scouts. Then, without warning, he did a very childish taunt. The one that consisted of putting a fingertip under your eye, and pulling down, sticking your tongue out at the same time.
The one on the left was still silent, his face emotionless. But the one on the right... he looked mad. He was the one with his sword still in good shape. He threw a throwing knife at Matt, who only sidesteppedit, smirking. The scout only got madder. He threw another one and Matt, who only sidestepped it again, his smile plastered on his face. The scout with the sword was about to lunge forward, but the other grabbed his cloak, preventing him from it. "He's taunting you you idiot!"
"Good thing you have your mommy to look after you, huh?" Matt grinned almost ear to ear. The sword scout was about ready to burst. Either three or four... Matt thought. He reacts to taunts and insults. I can use this. Matt held his sword out with his left hand, the right still at his side. "I don't even have both arms to use right now, and you can't even bring down poor little Moonlight?"
"THAT'S IT!!" The scout jumped forward. Damn. He's even less patient that me in a normal mood. "You idiot!" The calmer scout rushed forward as well to contain his partner. The scout was swinging erraticaly, desperate to hit the child that had so easily annoyed him.
Thats it... Just a little longer... Matt could only smirk as he was being pushed back. The scout kept swinging and swinging, each one harder than the last. Matt used his anger and blindness to slid his dagger out of the sword, and hide his inside his cloak. Luckily they both hadn't seen it. It was actually kind of hard with one hand.
One of his final blows knocked Matt's sword out of his hand, it flying over to a tree and landing in the dirt. Matt scowled as the second scout, the calm one, grabbed his left wrist and held it behind his back , his other hand held Matt's right shoulder. Matt scowled more as the easily angered scout walked up to him, his sword in hand, a cocky smirk on his face, like Matt had had before.
"Not so tough now, huh?" He glared. "How's it feel to lose?"
"You tell me." The thief spat.
"I don't think so." The scout said simply. The one holding Matt's arms growled. "Shut up and strike. The others are getting away. We need to find them before they get to far."
"Fine, fine." The first scout frowned, raising his sword. He swung.
Matt slapped the sword away with his right hand. The scout was stunned, and Matt used his distraction to focuse on his captor. He elbowed him in the head, and he was released in half a second. Matt reached for his dagger, then shoved the handle into the metal latch in his boot, then swept his foot upward, and stabbed the scout in the chest with it.
He scout didn't move. He couldn't. "SUCKER!!" Matt screamed. He couldn't help it. He pulled his foot back and with another sweeping kick, cut his enemies neck open. The dead man fell to the ground a mear two seconds after his last words. Matt unclipped his dagger and held it in his left hand.
He turned back to the first scout, the level headed one. "You... you tricked us..." He managed to mumble, stunned while he was oon the ground. "Your arm wasn't really hurt..."
"Hell of a lot of good that does you now." Matt smirked. Now this was one on one. He had this in the bag... the scout stood up shakily, holding his head. Matt walked over and picked up his sword, turning to face his opponent. The once brave scout actually started to run away! A throwing knife to the leg took care of that. Matt walked over to his opponent and stepped on his back. Hard. "Running away? Tisk tisk..." He smiled. "I wish I didn't have to kill you, but I can't let you run back to Tensei..."
The man twisted his head up to Matt, a quiet and solom look on his face. He looked back down to the dirt, awaiting his blow. Matt starred at the back of the broken spirits head. It shouldn't be like this... he didn't want to kill him. But Matt just blinked, forcing himself back to his calm and serious state. He drove the sword into the man's head, and stepped away. With a quick wipe of his sword and dagger, he sheathed his weapons.
Mark whirled around, in responce to a massive amount of birds flying away and a yell from the distance. Sucker...? Matt! But Mark knew that Shadow and Kain would simply see it as a givaway to their position. Now Mark was shaken, and very badly. It had to be Matt! And judging by the yell, he had won a battle! By the Godess, what should he do! Mark could run off in Matt's direction, along with any other enimies in hearing distance, and leave the group behaind. There was a small chance the others would follow, but the knight doubted it. If Mark went now, he might die if anybody too powerful came. And Shadow had said Elites... If Mark didn't go, Matt would probably die. If he did go, they might have a small chance of running. On the other hand... the knight might slow Matt down. Stopping completly, Mark gave a pleading, yet serious gaze to the others. Don't be heartless...
Shadow watched as the young knight came to a stop, and so he too stopped in his tracks.
His blood red eyes peered deep into the soul of the knight before him, and he read him like a book.
"... Mark..." He said under his breath.
He looked back to the forest where the sounds had come from and sighed.
Shadow had a responsibility to the young thief as his new mentor, and he had also vowed to protect him and every other living being from Teisei and its twisted ideals.
... It was at times like this where he wished his sense of duty would take a vacation...
"... Stop everyone!" He called out.
His blood red eyes peered deep into the soul of the knight before him, and he read him like a book.
"... Mark..." He said under his breath.
He looked back to the forest where the sounds had come from and sighed.
Shadow had a responsibility to the young thief as his new mentor, and he had also vowed to protect him and every other living being from Teisei and its twisted ideals.
... It was at times like this where he wished his sense of duty would take a vacation...
"... Stop everyone!" He called out.
As soon as the second series of noise came, Myr could just about tell what was going to happen. Mark, good soul that he was, would take off after what must have been Matt (there was simply no way a pursuit would make that much sound). For a moment, she was embattled herself in the matter, but she knew good and well that she had just internally promised herself to look out for Mark, and this certainly counted. If Matt was alive, that would naturally extend to him too.
She did not think the other two would be the sort to ignore him now that he had caught up with them either, and Shadow's shout seemed to confirm this. What she was realizing, however, was that all of this commotion had almost certainly destroyed any advantage they'd given themselves with all this backtracking and secrecy, so rather than simply dash off after Mark in an attempt to find out if their recovered companion was injured, Myr took Shadow's advice to heart and stilled completely, reaching for the intuitive connection between herself and the world around her, training her senses to try and figure out if anyone they needed to be wary of was nearby.
She did not think the other two would be the sort to ignore him now that he had caught up with them either, and Shadow's shout seemed to confirm this. What she was realizing, however, was that all of this commotion had almost certainly destroyed any advantage they'd given themselves with all this backtracking and secrecy, so rather than simply dash off after Mark in an attempt to find out if their recovered companion was injured, Myr took Shadow's advice to heart and stilled completely, reaching for the intuitive connection between herself and the world around her, training her senses to try and figure out if anyone they needed to be wary of was nearby.
Kain stopped and glared at the rest of the group. He then closed his eyes and sighed. Being the voice of reason was sometimes a difficult burden to bear.
"We cannot go back. First off, Matt is in no danger. Elites and Wraiths wont go after him, he isn't worth their time. the scouts are nothing, insects that are easily crushed. Secondly, by going back for the thief, we create a trail, or we risk running into trouble. We also do not know the terrain well. They could have set any number of traps. We also do not know exactly how many enemies are after us. We are operating with little information, and we are basically blind to enemy movements. On a personal note, Matt does not understand or respect the chain of command, as evidenced by not making it in the time allowed by Shadow. Why train an apprentice that cannot follow even basic orders?"
Kain rubbed his temples and continued. "Look, Matt it a nuisance. He does not understand ANYTHING about subtlety or how to operate in a hostile environment, and despite reprimands, he has continued to make mistakes. Mark and Myr are quiet, and so do not endanger us often. But Matt? There have been too many close calls with him. We all just heard him yell! If he were traveling with us, that outburst would have attracted attention. In fact, it probably has attracted attention, and our trackers may be going to intercept him now. If that is the case, that buys us time to escape. I say we take it."
"We cannot go back. First off, Matt is in no danger. Elites and Wraiths wont go after him, he isn't worth their time. the scouts are nothing, insects that are easily crushed. Secondly, by going back for the thief, we create a trail, or we risk running into trouble. We also do not know the terrain well. They could have set any number of traps. We also do not know exactly how many enemies are after us. We are operating with little information, and we are basically blind to enemy movements. On a personal note, Matt does not understand or respect the chain of command, as evidenced by not making it in the time allowed by Shadow. Why train an apprentice that cannot follow even basic orders?"
Kain rubbed his temples and continued. "Look, Matt it a nuisance. He does not understand ANYTHING about subtlety or how to operate in a hostile environment, and despite reprimands, he has continued to make mistakes. Mark and Myr are quiet, and so do not endanger us often. But Matt? There have been too many close calls with him. We all just heard him yell! If he were traveling with us, that outburst would have attracted attention. In fact, it probably has attracted attention, and our trackers may be going to intercept him now. If that is the case, that buys us time to escape. I say we take it."
Shadow closed his eyes and considered Kain's words.
The outburst Kain mentioned had attracted their attention, and would no doubt have attracted other unwanted attention from others which they couldn't afford.
In that moment, Shadow made a choice.
"... Kain... Lead on." He said with finality.
He looked at Mark.
"I'm sorry Mark, but we cannot afford to backtrack and waste any more time... If you wish to go back for Matt, you'll have to do so on your own... I cannot jeopardize my mission or the safety of the group for him. He'll be alright as long as he keeps his head down, but we must press onward now... I'm sorry."
Shadow looked to Myr.
"... I do not understand what goes on inside your quiet mind Myr, but I could understand if this choice causes you pause. If you too wish to return for the thief, then you and Mark must leave without us. Kain and I are going to continue on ahead, and I'd like you and Mark with us... But if you insist on returning for Matt, then I'm afraid this is where our paths part ways..."
With that, Shadow looked forward once more and nodded his approval to proceed at Kain.
The outburst Kain mentioned had attracted their attention, and would no doubt have attracted other unwanted attention from others which they couldn't afford.
In that moment, Shadow made a choice.
"... Kain... Lead on." He said with finality.
He looked at Mark.
"I'm sorry Mark, but we cannot afford to backtrack and waste any more time... If you wish to go back for Matt, you'll have to do so on your own... I cannot jeopardize my mission or the safety of the group for him. He'll be alright as long as he keeps his head down, but we must press onward now... I'm sorry."
Shadow looked to Myr.
"... I do not understand what goes on inside your quiet mind Myr, but I could understand if this choice causes you pause. If you too wish to return for the thief, then you and Mark must leave without us. Kain and I are going to continue on ahead, and I'd like you and Mark with us... But if you insist on returning for Matt, then I'm afraid this is where our paths part ways..."
With that, Shadow looked forward once more and nodded his approval to proceed at Kain.
Matt picked up a couple of throwing knives that weren't lost in the trees and put them back in his leg pouch. He silent ran over the fight in his head as he did. He had won the fight, yet he had taken a great chance. If that plan had failed, he would be dead at the moment. And the other thing that he frowned at has yelling. That had been a huge mistake, as no doubt someone - anyone - was heading for this position. Perhaps one of the group would come for him? No. No, they couldn't. Matt wasn't entirely sure if he wanted back in yet, and on top of that, the only ones that wouldn't slow him down were Shadow and Kain. And if one of them DID show up, Matt would only slow them down. The one good thing was that there would probably be some relief for the group, as he had no doubt attracted attention. But still, even that was a double edged sword, so to speak.
Matt picked up the dead scouts sword. Leave nothing the enemy could use, no matter how small. Matt drew his own sword, and laid the scout sword on the ground. Matt paused from a moment, raising his own weapon, then brought it down, cleaving the other sword in two. Matt silently thanked his good fortune to have a weapon tougher than any steel, and sheathed it. He picked up as many throwing knives as he could carry, and broke the rest. Now it was time to go.
But where to? Anywhere was better than here, but a destination was favorable. He looked up to see the sun, and then looked back down. It was early in the morning, so the sun was east. So that meant... north was this way. Matt pointed to keep track. If north was that way, that meant he had been traveling south... He was still roughly close to Shaharan, so... Matt calculated in his head the rought locations of a few towns and cities. Two places stuck out to Matt was a good destination. The Lake of Prosperity, or Cre' Est. The Lake was always a favorite place for Matt. He loved water, but to meet up with the group, a big city would have better odds. What were the chances of Shadow going to the lake? Maybe a little, but Cre' Est was far more likely... even though the chances were slim anyway.
But there were equaly as likely places for them to go. As Matt ran over all the major places he knew, his hope faultered. The chances of finding the group were slim to none. However, Cre' Est was the capital. And the chances of the group going to the capital eventually? High. He could wait a while to meet up with them. So it was settled.
To Cre' Est. Matt climbed up into the trees again. People would be here any moment, and he needed to move. And assuming that assassin's could all follow by smell like Shadow did, he needed to move fast. He didn't know everything about how smell worked, but he assumed that if he moved fast, there were be less to follow. If he stayed in one place, smell would naturally be stronger. And Matt wasn't sure what higher altitudes would do, but it couldn't be good for it. So Matt climbed and climbed, until the air was thin and it was cold. While Matt used this paths often (Training while you travel, in his mind) that did not mean it was comfortable.
He sighed, and took a few deeps breaths of the cold, thin air. He checked his weapons, made sure his cloak was tied tightly, and ran off, jumping from tree to tree again.
Matt picked up the dead scouts sword. Leave nothing the enemy could use, no matter how small. Matt drew his own sword, and laid the scout sword on the ground. Matt paused from a moment, raising his own weapon, then brought it down, cleaving the other sword in two. Matt silently thanked his good fortune to have a weapon tougher than any steel, and sheathed it. He picked up as many throwing knives as he could carry, and broke the rest. Now it was time to go.
But where to? Anywhere was better than here, but a destination was favorable. He looked up to see the sun, and then looked back down. It was early in the morning, so the sun was east. So that meant... north was this way. Matt pointed to keep track. If north was that way, that meant he had been traveling south... He was still roughly close to Shaharan, so... Matt calculated in his head the rought locations of a few towns and cities. Two places stuck out to Matt was a good destination. The Lake of Prosperity, or Cre' Est. The Lake was always a favorite place for Matt. He loved water, but to meet up with the group, a big city would have better odds. What were the chances of Shadow going to the lake? Maybe a little, but Cre' Est was far more likely... even though the chances were slim anyway.
But there were equaly as likely places for them to go. As Matt ran over all the major places he knew, his hope faultered. The chances of finding the group were slim to none. However, Cre' Est was the capital. And the chances of the group going to the capital eventually? High. He could wait a while to meet up with them. So it was settled.
To Cre' Est. Matt climbed up into the trees again. People would be here any moment, and he needed to move. And assuming that assassin's could all follow by smell like Shadow did, he needed to move fast. He didn't know everything about how smell worked, but he assumed that if he moved fast, there were be less to follow. If he stayed in one place, smell would naturally be stronger. And Matt wasn't sure what higher altitudes would do, but it couldn't be good for it. So Matt climbed and climbed, until the air was thin and it was cold. While Matt used this paths often (Training while you travel, in his mind) that did not mean it was comfortable.
He sighed, and took a few deeps breaths of the cold, thin air. He checked his weapons, made sure his cloak was tied tightly, and ran off, jumping from tree to tree again.
Myr considered her next move carefully. One of the many things she had learned during the course of her life and her training was that the world was rarely ever cast in black and white. The two fundamental forces that opposed each other were not good and evil, but order and chaos. This meant that nothing should ever be taken at face value alone.
Which was why she understood the decision to leave Matt behind a little differently than Mark did. The Knight, good soul that he was, took the matter as a simple abandonment, and couldn't bear with that. Myr understood this reasoning, and had her own been the same, sh might very well have agreed with Mark's unspoken words. But, there were other things that needed to be considered. The point had been made repeatedly that Matt caused trouble for the group, and to a certain extent she could see this as true. But the fact of the matter was, if Matt was not with the group, those traits probably wouldn't give him too much trouble at all. Neither would the assassins, if Kain was to be believed (and generally, she thought he was).
"I imagine he is safer this way. Mark... I understand how you feel, but if you really wish to protect Matt, you will do as we are doing and allow him to go free. He will probably not be pursued this way, and that means he will live. If one or both of us chooses to join him, we increase the risk of being attacked. I have never fought an assassin, but I do not think that I would wish to under those circumstances."
So saying, she too turned to Kain and waited for him to move. Myr chose not to unnecessarily repeat what Shadow had told him, and so she said nothing more.
Which was why she understood the decision to leave Matt behind a little differently than Mark did. The Knight, good soul that he was, took the matter as a simple abandonment, and couldn't bear with that. Myr understood this reasoning, and had her own been the same, sh might very well have agreed with Mark's unspoken words. But, there were other things that needed to be considered. The point had been made repeatedly that Matt caused trouble for the group, and to a certain extent she could see this as true. But the fact of the matter was, if Matt was not with the group, those traits probably wouldn't give him too much trouble at all. Neither would the assassins, if Kain was to be believed (and generally, she thought he was).
"I imagine he is safer this way. Mark... I understand how you feel, but if you really wish to protect Matt, you will do as we are doing and allow him to go free. He will probably not be pursued this way, and that means he will live. If one or both of us chooses to join him, we increase the risk of being attacked. I have never fought an assassin, but I do not think that I would wish to under those circumstances."
So saying, she too turned to Kain and waited for him to move. Myr chose not to unnecessarily repeat what Shadow had told him, and so she said nothing more.
Mark gazed long and hard into forest before turning and replying to Myr. "Ya. I know. I was... just hoping it could work out. I am a traveler to learn new things, help people, and make friends. I wouldn't help Matt if I went, but I hope I will help people if I go with you guys." Mark gave a forced, yet half-real smile to the others. "From here on out, I'll follow you guys, and any orders that accompany you. I promise. Just lead the way." In truth, Mark had two other reasons to follow them, deep down inside himself. And for those reasons, he promised to be stronger. For them, his family, and his new friends.
Kain thought about what their next move would be. If they had better data available, Kain would suggest killing their pursuers. as they were now though, Kain felt it would be wiser to simply run. Back in Cre'Est, they could figure out a way to deal with their pursuers.
"Alright, we have to get out of Shaharan. A high profile assassination like this will have suspicions raised for quite some time. it is best if we simply vanish. We will head to the Great Mountain Range, and hopefully lose our pursuers in the process. Raven!" At his call, the large black bird swooped down, landing on Kain's arm. "You need to fly ahead and let us know if it is safe or not, ok? Now go." The bird took to the skies, using her powerful vision to detect anything unusual.
"Raven will be our sentry at night. Animals have much Keener senses than humans, and the assassins will not be able to sneak up on us with Raven as a guard. We will still sleep in shifts. Hopefully, we can reach the mountains quickly. We will now run. Stay in formation, Shadow will cover the rear, Myr and Mark, you two stay in the middle, and I will run ahead. Me and Raven will detect any ambushes or traps in front, Shadow will know if they are behind us, and you two can help if there is a problem. Any questions? If not, we should begin immediately, and keep a hard pace."
"Alright, we have to get out of Shaharan. A high profile assassination like this will have suspicions raised for quite some time. it is best if we simply vanish. We will head to the Great Mountain Range, and hopefully lose our pursuers in the process. Raven!" At his call, the large black bird swooped down, landing on Kain's arm. "You need to fly ahead and let us know if it is safe or not, ok? Now go." The bird took to the skies, using her powerful vision to detect anything unusual.
"Raven will be our sentry at night. Animals have much Keener senses than humans, and the assassins will not be able to sneak up on us with Raven as a guard. We will still sleep in shifts. Hopefully, we can reach the mountains quickly. We will now run. Stay in formation, Shadow will cover the rear, Myr and Mark, you two stay in the middle, and I will run ahead. Me and Raven will detect any ambushes or traps in front, Shadow will know if they are behind us, and you two can help if there is a problem. Any questions? If not, we should begin immediately, and keep a hard pace."
Shadow nodded his approval at Kain's plan and started to run, keeping the others in his field of view and in front of him as they took off for the Great Mountain Range.
"... Four days..." He said quietly to himself.
"... Four days..." He said quietly to himself.
Myr did not reply, but when the others took off running, she followed at a loping stride, eating the ground beneath effortlessly, settling herself between Kain and Mark. Luckily, a light manner of dress and much endurance training in her youth meant that she would be able to keep up a had pace for quite some time before tiring.
They were headed toward the mountains now, and Myr felt a twinge of nostalgia hit her as she thought of returning to them once more. The route they were taking would put them within range of a few small Order settlements, though they would not likely see any monks, secluded as most of them were in the Grand Temple at the summit of Kur, the tallest mountain of them all.
She wondered if she should mention the possible shelter that this could provide, but decided that it was probably more important for their passing to be untraceable. If someone started to look really worn-down, she might suggest it, but for now it was probably best to focus her energy on running and leave the talking for some other time.
They were headed toward the mountains now, and Myr felt a twinge of nostalgia hit her as she thought of returning to them once more. The route they were taking would put them within range of a few small Order settlements, though they would not likely see any monks, secluded as most of them were in the Grand Temple at the summit of Kur, the tallest mountain of them all.
She wondered if she should mention the possible shelter that this could provide, but decided that it was probably more important for their passing to be untraceable. If someone started to look really worn-down, she might suggest it, but for now it was probably best to focus her energy on running and leave the talking for some other time.
As they continued their run towards the mountains, Shadow began to contemplate the task he had set for himself.
... Myr and Mark seem to be intelligent enough to understand what I have to teach them in the days to come, but never the less I wonder if I made the right choice...
Myr and Mark were good people, and Shadow didn't know if he should jeopardize that by teaching them how to move, feel, breath and think like an Assassin. Basically, he was handing them the skills of an Assassin which was dangerous enough.
As he continued to run with the group, he kept an eye on Kain.
Lately, as the Assassin presence became more obvious and more encroaching, Kain had grown somewhat distant and slightly more irritable which was unusual. Typically, Kain was much more agreeable to taking the fight to the Assassins, as he delighted in the thrill of battle and the fight for survival. Why Kain was suddenly changing his outlook on the idea of following Shadow once again was a mystery.
... What's going on in that head of yours Kain? Why are you so jumpy lately? Could it be that you truly are afraid of the idea of crossing paths with the Wraiths again, and that fear is causing you stress?... Or is it something all together different? He thought to himself.
... Myr and Mark seem to be intelligent enough to understand what I have to teach them in the days to come, but never the less I wonder if I made the right choice...
Myr and Mark were good people, and Shadow didn't know if he should jeopardize that by teaching them how to move, feel, breath and think like an Assassin. Basically, he was handing them the skills of an Assassin which was dangerous enough.
As he continued to run with the group, he kept an eye on Kain.
Lately, as the Assassin presence became more obvious and more encroaching, Kain had grown somewhat distant and slightly more irritable which was unusual. Typically, Kain was much more agreeable to taking the fight to the Assassins, as he delighted in the thrill of battle and the fight for survival. Why Kain was suddenly changing his outlook on the idea of following Shadow once again was a mystery.
... What's going on in that head of yours Kain? Why are you so jumpy lately? Could it be that you truly are afraid of the idea of crossing paths with the Wraiths again, and that fear is causing you stress?... Or is it something all together different? He thought to himself.
As they ran, Kain had time to think.If it was just him and Shadow, Kain would suggest killing the pursuers, and then immediately striking back at Teisei. The immediate attack would mean the assassins would not be ready for a full-scale assault. However, Mark and Myr, untrained and peaceful as they were, caused Kain to make less risky decisions. Kain was sick of death, and so wished to avoid any further losses. Kain would wait for the opportune moment to strike, and when Teisei was defeated, Kain would begin on his true quest...
Four Days Later
The group had finally reached the foot of the Great Mountain Range, and so Shadow had stopped the group for a much needed rest period.
"... Myr, Mark, tonight when the sun goes down you two will accompany me on a short trip. Until then, put your feet up and rest."
With only three hours until sundown, Shadow would not have long to wait to begin their training in the ways of the Assassins. He was excited, but at the same time sorry for making them train in such a manner.
The group had finally reached the foot of the Great Mountain Range, and so Shadow had stopped the group for a much needed rest period.
"... Myr, Mark, tonight when the sun goes down you two will accompany me on a short trip. Until then, put your feet up and rest."
With only three hours until sundown, Shadow would not have long to wait to begin their training in the ways of the Assassins. He was excited, but at the same time sorry for making them train in such a manner.
"Very well." Myr was not particularly talkative on the best of days, but over the last four, she had transitioned into two or three-word sentences at most, though she was not what anyone would call irritable or snippy about it. On the contrary, this was largely reactive to what she had perceived to be the larger mood of the group; everyone had grown quite contemplative as they journeyed, probably out of a mix of the need to focus on the trip itself and something else she could not quite put her finger on.
She selected a decent spot on the ground and sat without another word, folding herself into proper meditation posture. She needed this; more than she had in a while, in fact. The mountains looming over her head were producing a vague sense of unease in Myr. She hadn't left under the most favorable of circumstances, and she truly wished to avoid running into anyone that might recognize her, which if she was being honest meant almost anyone who had made more than one trip to the Grand Temple over the course of the last fifteen or so years. There were not so many monks that any of them went unmarked, herself least of all, unfortunately.
She slowly let the unease and everything else ebb from her mind, aware but heedless of activity around her. Despite how it might seem to someone else, Myr's inner peace was not an effortless endeavor; it was necessary to rid one's mind of the things that could poison it on a regular basis, after all.
She selected a decent spot on the ground and sat without another word, folding herself into proper meditation posture. She needed this; more than she had in a while, in fact. The mountains looming over her head were producing a vague sense of unease in Myr. She hadn't left under the most favorable of circumstances, and she truly wished to avoid running into anyone that might recognize her, which if she was being honest meant almost anyone who had made more than one trip to the Grand Temple over the course of the last fifteen or so years. There were not so many monks that any of them went unmarked, herself least of all, unfortunately.
She slowly let the unease and everything else ebb from her mind, aware but heedless of activity around her. Despite how it might seem to someone else, Myr's inner peace was not an effortless endeavor; it was necessary to rid one's mind of the things that could poison it on a regular basis, after all.
Mark flopped onto the ground, closing his eyes and masking his unease with humor. "Ahhhh...! Sitting down at last!", he joked. Opening one of them, the knight looked up at Shadow. "But hey... Where are you taking us at sundown? Or am I not allowed to know?", he asked casually, yet slightly cautios. Mark quielty sat himself up, and used his legs to propel himself towards a nearby tree. Leaning against it, Mark rummaged through his pack. The knight was searching for something to take his mind off of things. It was childish, but he preffered to play with a small wooden ball he had carved with his father. Mark seriously doubted that any of the other group members would play catch with him, so he took out the ball and tossed it from on hand to the other.
Shadow regarded Mark with a smile.
"Of course you're allowed to know. If I want something to stay a secret, I will say so from now on. We're going to a small clearing with a natural circular rock formation surrounding its perimeter nearby that I know of. I have been through this area many times before and it's one of my favorite training spots. It will be perfect for our purposes. Until then, if you'd like to throw that ball with me for a while to pass time, I'd be happy to oblige."
"Of course you're allowed to know. If I want something to stay a secret, I will say so from now on. We're going to a small clearing with a natural circular rock formation surrounding its perimeter nearby that I know of. I have been through this area many times before and it's one of my favorite training spots. It will be perfect for our purposes. Until then, if you'd like to throw that ball with me for a while to pass time, I'd be happy to oblige."
Myr's eyes cracked open a short time later, and she exhaled softly, feeling much more steady and balanced. She could look at the mountains without anxiety now, and that was a heartening thing indeed. However... it would seem that not all the tension had yet vanished from the air, if it ever did. Seeing that Shadow and Mark were occupied in conversation, she smiled to herself. It was good to know that even now, it was possible to speak on such kind terms.
Kain was another matter. Over the course of the last few days, she had noticed the joviality fade out of his demeanor markedly, and it concerned her. His strange, strange sense of humor was something that buoyed the group, and she knew that none of the rest of them could manage that sort of thing. More than this, though, she wondered what the implications were for the man himself, which explained why she chose this moment to find out.
Seeking him out, then, she resolved to be of what help she could. She sat in his vicinity and was silent for a few moments, trying to gauge his mood, but eventually gave up this pursuit as irrelevant. "Something is wrong." It was not phrased as a question. Part of her was expecting a sarcastic response of some kind, but that would not be so bad, since it would mean he was acting quite a bit more like what she was accustomed to.
Kain was another matter. Over the course of the last few days, she had noticed the joviality fade out of his demeanor markedly, and it concerned her. His strange, strange sense of humor was something that buoyed the group, and she knew that none of the rest of them could manage that sort of thing. More than this, though, she wondered what the implications were for the man himself, which explained why she chose this moment to find out.
Seeking him out, then, she resolved to be of what help she could. She sat in his vicinity and was silent for a few moments, trying to gauge his mood, but eventually gave up this pursuit as irrelevant. "Something is wrong." It was not phrased as a question. Part of her was expecting a sarcastic response of some kind, but that would not be so bad, since it would mean he was acting quite a bit more like what she was accustomed to.
The setting changes from Shaharan to The Great Mountain Range
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain looked at the girl with a strange expression on his face.
"Myr, something is always wrong. That is the way of the world. Balance. Nothing can be right forever. If you meant pertaining to me specifically, then not much, except that I am annoyed with how slowly Shadow is reacting. I fear he is growing weaker, and the cancer of Teisei may never fully be expelled if he does not act quickly. I am eager to be done with this whole ordeal. I do have other plans besides following Shadow in his quest."
Kain threw a scrap of food to Raven, who gobbled it up quickly.
"Myr, something is always wrong. That is the way of the world. Balance. Nothing can be right forever. If you meant pertaining to me specifically, then not much, except that I am annoyed with how slowly Shadow is reacting. I fear he is growing weaker, and the cancer of Teisei may never fully be expelled if he does not act quickly. I am eager to be done with this whole ordeal. I do have other plans besides following Shadow in his quest."
Kain threw a scrap of food to Raven, who gobbled it up quickly.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
The monk nodded sagely in response, contemplating what had been said. She knew not Shadow's strength or weakness relative to the past, but it clearly perturbed Kain on some level, and she supposed that if such a thing might jeopardize the mission, that would make some sense. Obviously, she didn't understand if there was truth to it, but then truth was generally functionally relative to perception, so that wasn't so much the real issue here.
"Perhaps it is hypocritical of me to suggest this, but have you considered addressing this with Shadow himself?" she asked cautiously. "I do not know whether this is a wise course, but you have known him far longer than I, and he seems to trust your judgment. As for your future tasks, I suppose I can do no more than say that I will endeavor to do my best, that this mission might be concluded sooner."
The young woman lifted a shoulder slightly, then lapsed into silence, watching Raven eat with the sort of observational interest she showed in most things. She really was quite the beautiful bird; Myr wondered how Kain had come to have such a creature as his companion. Animals accustomed to the wild were never truly tamed, but they could be convinced to cooperate, with enough time and effort. Perhaps that was the case here, as well.
"Perhaps it is hypocritical of me to suggest this, but have you considered addressing this with Shadow himself?" she asked cautiously. "I do not know whether this is a wise course, but you have known him far longer than I, and he seems to trust your judgment. As for your future tasks, I suppose I can do no more than say that I will endeavor to do my best, that this mission might be concluded sooner."
The young woman lifted a shoulder slightly, then lapsed into silence, watching Raven eat with the sort of observational interest she showed in most things. She really was quite the beautiful bird; Myr wondered how Kain had come to have such a creature as his companion. Animals accustomed to the wild were never truly tamed, but they could be convinced to cooperate, with enough time and effort. Perhaps that was the case here, as well.
The setting changes from The Great Mountain Range to Shaharan
Shadow's thoughts drifted as moments passed him by and he turned to the mountains and walked slowly towards them.
Over the past few months, he had grown weary of his mission to destroy Teisei, and had begun to wonder if he was even capable of wiping them out for good so long as they had Survival Runners always at the ready. His resolve had weakened, and his time as an Assassin had begun to take its toll.
His mind was growing weary, his body slowly becoming more instinctive in its actions against his will, and his perception of the world was skewed and biased. He often wondered if he was truly sane any longer, and if Teisei's comeback was but an illusion in his mind due to paranoia about the organization that had turned him into what he was.
For many years, he fought against the world for the right to exist. As an Assassin, his mind was focused on one thing: his next mission. Now that his life as an Assassin had come to an end, his focus was scattered and his mission unclear. Was it his place to eliminate Teisei from the world? Was it his place to decide whether their members lived or died? What if the members he had been fighting were truly the last remnants bent on revenge and no longer part of a living organization? If that was true, then what was he here for?... And why?
These questions and more flooded his head as he stared at the Great Mountain Range before him and watched the wind slowly blowing small streams of clouds in and around its majestic peaks.
... The wind... He thought to himself.
To be like the wind... Invisible, silent, swift and deadly. This was how the Assassins viewed their existence. To be like the wind, hence their name: Teisei. Translated in the ancient language as "Winds of Death", the title and image were appropriate in their eyes.
But lately, his vision was clouded, as was his sense of self.
"... Who am I now? What am I now? What am I even doing anymore... And why?..." He asked himself quietly.
Over the past few months, he had grown weary of his mission to destroy Teisei, and had begun to wonder if he was even capable of wiping them out for good so long as they had Survival Runners always at the ready. His resolve had weakened, and his time as an Assassin had begun to take its toll.
His mind was growing weary, his body slowly becoming more instinctive in its actions against his will, and his perception of the world was skewed and biased. He often wondered if he was truly sane any longer, and if Teisei's comeback was but an illusion in his mind due to paranoia about the organization that had turned him into what he was.
For many years, he fought against the world for the right to exist. As an Assassin, his mind was focused on one thing: his next mission. Now that his life as an Assassin had come to an end, his focus was scattered and his mission unclear. Was it his place to eliminate Teisei from the world? Was it his place to decide whether their members lived or died? What if the members he had been fighting were truly the last remnants bent on revenge and no longer part of a living organization? If that was true, then what was he here for?... And why?
These questions and more flooded his head as he stared at the Great Mountain Range before him and watched the wind slowly blowing small streams of clouds in and around its majestic peaks.
... The wind... He thought to himself.
To be like the wind... Invisible, silent, swift and deadly. This was how the Assassins viewed their existence. To be like the wind, hence their name: Teisei. Translated in the ancient language as "Winds of Death", the title and image were appropriate in their eyes.
But lately, his vision was clouded, as was his sense of self.
"... Who am I now? What am I now? What am I even doing anymore... And why?..." He asked himself quietly.
The setting changes from Shaharan to The Great Mountain Range
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"You know Myr... you are right. One moment." Kain walked calmly to where Shadow was sitting, and promptly punched the assassin in the side of the jaw, knocking him down.
"WHAT IN HELL ARE YOU DOING!?!? WAKE UP SHADOW! I have had enough of this gloomy, weak persona you have adopted. We need to become more aggressive in our fight! We must take the battle to Teisei, and wipe them out! You forget, my intellect and your skills can easily shatter Teisei as it is. Sure, some may survive to resurrect the group, but I have a plan. It is risky, but with luck, we can begin to fight back in earnest. Now, get up so we may speak." Kain extended a hand to the shocked assassin. while the punch would have devastated a weaker man, Shadow seemed merely surprised, and possibly showed a hint of amusement.
"WHAT IN HELL ARE YOU DOING!?!? WAKE UP SHADOW! I have had enough of this gloomy, weak persona you have adopted. We need to become more aggressive in our fight! We must take the battle to Teisei, and wipe them out! You forget, my intellect and your skills can easily shatter Teisei as it is. Sure, some may survive to resurrect the group, but I have a plan. It is risky, but with luck, we can begin to fight back in earnest. Now, get up so we may speak." Kain extended a hand to the shocked assassin. while the punch would have devastated a weaker man, Shadow seemed merely surprised, and possibly showed a hint of amusement.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow placed his hand on his jaw and moved it from side to side.
... It was invigorating...
It had been a long time since anyone had landed a solid blow to Shadow like that, and it gave him chills as he recalled his training and the few fights in his life that caused him real damage. He yearned for such times again. He yearned for the thrill of fighting to survive rather than fighting to get rid of the occasional nuisance that was a single Teisei Elite...
He wanted more... Which was dangerous. He began to feel old instincts beginning to reawaken from years of slumber as the desire for blood began to fill his mind as he recalled what kind of circumstances surrounded the creation of the Red-Eyed Demon.
He smiled as he took Kain's hand and stood up.
He shook his head, and laughed to himself as he cracked his neck.
"... I must admit Kain, I wasn't expecting that one..." He said as he rolled his neck in a circle.
"The last few months have seen a slowly decreasing level of Teisei activity. Whether that is good or bad, I know not. But I do know that without something to fight against and strive for, my edge as the Red-Eyed Demon has been slowly leaving me. In this condition and this mindset, I am not the killer I used to be. But that will soon be rectified should my suspicions about Teisei prove accurate."
He looked back to Mark and Myr, and then returned his eyes to Kain.
"Teisei is a problem, but the more important problem which I was planning on tackling is what happened during Takai's reign. His pawns still occupy and slowly destroy each nations ruling class from the inside out and are stripping the life away from everyone within the five respective nations. Taxes which are un-payable, laws which are becoming so strict that they are lethal, and a lack of supply in their local food and water as well as restrictions on trade. Takai's plan wasn't what I originally thought it was... He wasn't trying to bring the continent under control, he was trying to destroy it."
He looked to the Mountain pass where they would be crossing upon the morrow and let out a sigh.
"What would you have me do Kain? Teisei is still struggling to rebuild its ranks and renew its assault. If the amount of surveillance on me the last six months has been any indication of how desperate they are to keep an eye on me and to keep me busy, then we have nothing to fear from them yet. It's Takai's legacy we should be worried about... But still, out of curiosity. What would you have me do to be rid of them?"
... It was invigorating...
It had been a long time since anyone had landed a solid blow to Shadow like that, and it gave him chills as he recalled his training and the few fights in his life that caused him real damage. He yearned for such times again. He yearned for the thrill of fighting to survive rather than fighting to get rid of the occasional nuisance that was a single Teisei Elite...
He wanted more... Which was dangerous. He began to feel old instincts beginning to reawaken from years of slumber as the desire for blood began to fill his mind as he recalled what kind of circumstances surrounded the creation of the Red-Eyed Demon.
He smiled as he took Kain's hand and stood up.
He shook his head, and laughed to himself as he cracked his neck.
"... I must admit Kain, I wasn't expecting that one..." He said as he rolled his neck in a circle.
"The last few months have seen a slowly decreasing level of Teisei activity. Whether that is good or bad, I know not. But I do know that without something to fight against and strive for, my edge as the Red-Eyed Demon has been slowly leaving me. In this condition and this mindset, I am not the killer I used to be. But that will soon be rectified should my suspicions about Teisei prove accurate."
He looked back to Mark and Myr, and then returned his eyes to Kain.
"Teisei is a problem, but the more important problem which I was planning on tackling is what happened during Takai's reign. His pawns still occupy and slowly destroy each nations ruling class from the inside out and are stripping the life away from everyone within the five respective nations. Taxes which are un-payable, laws which are becoming so strict that they are lethal, and a lack of supply in their local food and water as well as restrictions on trade. Takai's plan wasn't what I originally thought it was... He wasn't trying to bring the continent under control, he was trying to destroy it."
He looked to the Mountain pass where they would be crossing upon the morrow and let out a sigh.
"What would you have me do Kain? Teisei is still struggling to rebuild its ranks and renew its assault. If the amount of surveillance on me the last six months has been any indication of how desperate they are to keep an eye on me and to keep me busy, then we have nothing to fear from them yet. It's Takai's legacy we should be worried about... But still, out of curiosity. What would you have me do to be rid of them?"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain crossed his arms, looked to the sky for a moment, getting his bearings, and then pointed off in the distance.
"The stronghold of Teisei lies in that direction. It is currently populated by traitors and weaklings. Brats who feel they are worthy to roam the bloodstained halls of the fortress. Tell me Shadow, who was it that called Teisei home for their entire life? and who was 'trained' harder than all the rest? Who is the true heir to the stronghold? The bastards who reside there now, or... You?"
Kain pulled his gun, and fired off into the distance. "Gunpowder is very explosive. small quantities power my weapon, but manufacturing large amounts is easy. I say we prepare as quickly as we can, and then raid the stronghold, and take back what is rightfully yours, the kingdom hidden in the deep mountains. Join me, or I will simply go and attack them alone. Your knowledge of the terrain would be extremely helpful, however." Kain grinned savagely and awaited a response. He and Shadow were ruined humans; ravaged and forced to fight until their minds could not stand doing nothing. There must always be a thrill, there must always be a hunt or a struggle.
"The stronghold of Teisei lies in that direction. It is currently populated by traitors and weaklings. Brats who feel they are worthy to roam the bloodstained halls of the fortress. Tell me Shadow, who was it that called Teisei home for their entire life? and who was 'trained' harder than all the rest? Who is the true heir to the stronghold? The bastards who reside there now, or... You?"
Kain pulled his gun, and fired off into the distance. "Gunpowder is very explosive. small quantities power my weapon, but manufacturing large amounts is easy. I say we prepare as quickly as we can, and then raid the stronghold, and take back what is rightfully yours, the kingdom hidden in the deep mountains. Join me, or I will simply go and attack them alone. Your knowledge of the terrain would be extremely helpful, however." Kain grinned savagely and awaited a response. He and Shadow were ruined humans; ravaged and forced to fight until their minds could not stand doing nothing. There must always be a thrill, there must always be a hunt or a struggle.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow considered Kain's words and as he did so, a few new thoughts entered his mind and he began to see something about this idea that he never had considered before now.
"... I guess you have something there Kain..." He said as he continued to think.
"The fortress and the forest in front of it are both natural barriers against attack. The mountains surrounding it are impossible to scale successfully due to the sheer angles on all sides, not to mention the freezing temperatures and high winds that would throw you clean off the face. I guess you have a solid plan, save for one thing. Teisei would still have well over one thousand members at this time. Most are untrained recruits or those who equal a low level Elite. The Wraiths are all but gone save for a surviving few who have dropped off my radar for the time being. If we take on the fortress, we'll need something more than simple gun powder."
Shadow looked to the passage between the two sections of the Great Mountain Range.
"We leave for Cre' Est tomorrow morning. There are some weapons that I wish to retrieve from an old friend and also a few places where we can stock up on other much needed supplies. Taking on one thousand plus members of Teisei, trained or no, is not going to be as easy as storming the place... even for you and me. We'd be worn out and overrun before we got through half of them, so we need to be smart about this."
"... I guess you have something there Kain..." He said as he continued to think.
"The fortress and the forest in front of it are both natural barriers against attack. The mountains surrounding it are impossible to scale successfully due to the sheer angles on all sides, not to mention the freezing temperatures and high winds that would throw you clean off the face. I guess you have a solid plan, save for one thing. Teisei would still have well over one thousand members at this time. Most are untrained recruits or those who equal a low level Elite. The Wraiths are all but gone save for a surviving few who have dropped off my radar for the time being. If we take on the fortress, we'll need something more than simple gun powder."
Shadow looked to the passage between the two sections of the Great Mountain Range.
"We leave for Cre' Est tomorrow morning. There are some weapons that I wish to retrieve from an old friend and also a few places where we can stock up on other much needed supplies. Taking on one thousand plus members of Teisei, trained or no, is not going to be as easy as storming the place... even for you and me. We'd be worn out and overrun before we got through half of them, so we need to be smart about this."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain smiled and pulled out a little blue vial of his deadly poison.
"So, we need an edge? a way to wipe out large numbers without ourselves being seen or directly confronted? Luckily, I have devised an interesting method of vaporizing this poison, dispersing it through the air and killing hundreds or even thousands in no time. If we work properly, the remainin assassins would not even know we are there, and they will all start to die off mysteriously."
"So, we need an edge? a way to wipe out large numbers without ourselves being seen or directly confronted? Luckily, I have devised an interesting method of vaporizing this poison, dispersing it through the air and killing hundreds or even thousands in no time. If we work properly, the remainin assassins would not even know we are there, and they will all start to die off mysteriously."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow looked at the blue vial and his brow furrowed.
"... Hmm..."
He looked to the sky for a moment, feeling the wind against his face, and then looked back at Kain.
"I'm not sure if we need to kill them all outright, as most of the young recruits are just dumb kids who don't know what they're in for. They believe they are fighting for True Peace, as was Takai's 'vision'. However, destroying their morale should be more than sufficient in riding the fortress of their presence."
Shadow pulled out one of the Twins and examined the edge, which was a bit of an unconscious habit when he was deep in thought.
"I think your poison will serve us that purpose very well. We just need a small demonstration of its capabilities, and disperse a small amount in an open area... Say... the Grand Training Hall where most of them are likely to be, and the fact that their comrades are dropping dead around them from just breathing the air within should be more than enough to convince them that Teisei's walls are no longer safe to reside. Once they scatter from the fortress and leave Teisei's walls, their will to remain Assassins will be destroyed. It's part of our creed actually: "When we, the Assassins, cannot keep our own halls safe, Teisei will be no more". None of them ever believed that such a thing could happen, which is why it will work so well. Even the Elites will no longer wish to remain Assassins when their whole world proves to be too deadly to remain."
He put the Twin away behind his back and smiled.
"Once the fortress falls, the rest will follow. Teisei will crumble from within and cease to be a threat any longer. Then I can focus on my mission of ridding this world of Takai's legacy by killing those he's placed in powerful positions and help to restore the balance that he has so sufficiently destroyed. I can also take one more step on my path to atonement as well once this is finished."
Shadow looked to Mark and Myr.
"One hour left! Then we will begin your first lesson!" He said aloud.
"... Hmm..."
He looked to the sky for a moment, feeling the wind against his face, and then looked back at Kain.
"I'm not sure if we need to kill them all outright, as most of the young recruits are just dumb kids who don't know what they're in for. They believe they are fighting for True Peace, as was Takai's 'vision'. However, destroying their morale should be more than sufficient in riding the fortress of their presence."
Shadow pulled out one of the Twins and examined the edge, which was a bit of an unconscious habit when he was deep in thought.
"I think your poison will serve us that purpose very well. We just need a small demonstration of its capabilities, and disperse a small amount in an open area... Say... the Grand Training Hall where most of them are likely to be, and the fact that their comrades are dropping dead around them from just breathing the air within should be more than enough to convince them that Teisei's walls are no longer safe to reside. Once they scatter from the fortress and leave Teisei's walls, their will to remain Assassins will be destroyed. It's part of our creed actually: "When we, the Assassins, cannot keep our own halls safe, Teisei will be no more". None of them ever believed that such a thing could happen, which is why it will work so well. Even the Elites will no longer wish to remain Assassins when their whole world proves to be too deadly to remain."
He put the Twin away behind his back and smiled.
"Once the fortress falls, the rest will follow. Teisei will crumble from within and cease to be a threat any longer. Then I can focus on my mission of ridding this world of Takai's legacy by killing those he's placed in powerful positions and help to restore the balance that he has so sufficiently destroyed. I can also take one more step on my path to atonement as well once this is finished."
Shadow looked to Mark and Myr.
"One hour left! Then we will begin your first lesson!" He said aloud.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Well, that had had... unexpected repercussions. Still, she supposed it was a good thing, that Shadow and Kain were both acting more like themselves again. The rest of the conversation, she took note of but did not contribute to, seeing as she had no knowledge in this area, and furthermore was not the sort of mind that turned easily to thinking of ways to destroy things.
Saving things, though... that was something she could do. She contemplated what was being said about the recruits, the young ones who knew not what they did, to become part of Teisei, and her heart ached that someone could begin life so attuned to everything about them, and then eventually become disconnected enough that they would willingly join an organization whose legacy was naught but strife, division, and conflict. All of these things were necessary, but incomplete.
If assassins were taught to be as wind, then monks were trained after the ways of water. When the situation called for it, water could be a very destructive thing, razing landscapes where once towers had stood, wearing something as tough as stone to nothing but smooth edges with no more than persistence alone. But water was also the stuff of life, sustenance, and healing. To embrace only one part of that duality was to utterly fail in understanding the whole thing. By their mission, Kain and Shadow seemed to intuitively grasp what she had been taught, and this was why she followed them. This was why she would help.
"If it is not too presumptuous to think so," she offered, "I might have a partial solution to the matter of the recruits as well." Reaching to her belt, she removed the pouch of sleep powder and held it aloft. Shadow would probably recognize it from its last use. "Should there be someplace where they are kept, perhaps a bunking area, this too can be released into the air. It would send them to slumber, and keep them largely away from the area you wish to poison. When they wake, they would find their comrades... deceased, and the smart ones would know that they had been intentionally spared. I can think of no more effective deterrent than knowing that they were at the mercy of another the entire time." She struggled with accepting that members of Teisei would die, but that was not her decision to make, and she understood why it was necessary. Hopefully, they would allow her this chance to save those who might still be innocent of the larger portion of the organization's crimes.
Saving things, though... that was something she could do. She contemplated what was being said about the recruits, the young ones who knew not what they did, to become part of Teisei, and her heart ached that someone could begin life so attuned to everything about them, and then eventually become disconnected enough that they would willingly join an organization whose legacy was naught but strife, division, and conflict. All of these things were necessary, but incomplete.
If assassins were taught to be as wind, then monks were trained after the ways of water. When the situation called for it, water could be a very destructive thing, razing landscapes where once towers had stood, wearing something as tough as stone to nothing but smooth edges with no more than persistence alone. But water was also the stuff of life, sustenance, and healing. To embrace only one part of that duality was to utterly fail in understanding the whole thing. By their mission, Kain and Shadow seemed to intuitively grasp what she had been taught, and this was why she followed them. This was why she would help.
"If it is not too presumptuous to think so," she offered, "I might have a partial solution to the matter of the recruits as well." Reaching to her belt, she removed the pouch of sleep powder and held it aloft. Shadow would probably recognize it from its last use. "Should there be someplace where they are kept, perhaps a bunking area, this too can be released into the air. It would send them to slumber, and keep them largely away from the area you wish to poison. When they wake, they would find their comrades... deceased, and the smart ones would know that they had been intentionally spared. I can think of no more effective deterrent than knowing that they were at the mercy of another the entire time." She struggled with accepting that members of Teisei would die, but that was not her decision to make, and she understood why it was necessary. Hopefully, they would allow her this chance to save those who might still be innocent of the larger portion of the organization's crimes.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow saw what Myr held up and smiled at her.
"Indeed that will be of great help. I know exactly where each sector of quarters are for each level of Assassin within Teisei. I'll take care of spreading this through the air in those areas. Kain in the meantime will employ his poison just outside the Grand Training Hall, where most of the Elites are bound to be due to training of recruits and its their favorite place to be. We will go over this again when the time is right, but for now, this will do."
Shadow walked over to a large boulder and jumped on top of it, crossing his legs and closing his eyes.
"One hour Myr. Make sure that when I call, you and Mark are both ready to come with me."
He opened his eyes for a moment and looked to his pirate comrade.
"Kain, when we leave it will be up to you to guard our supplies and our camp. I am taking Mark and Myr somewhere about a mile away from here in the forest just to the east, so if anyone comes around, shoot first and ask questions later unless I give you our regular signal. Understand? This is not the kind of area that attracts innocence."
"Indeed that will be of great help. I know exactly where each sector of quarters are for each level of Assassin within Teisei. I'll take care of spreading this through the air in those areas. Kain in the meantime will employ his poison just outside the Grand Training Hall, where most of the Elites are bound to be due to training of recruits and its their favorite place to be. We will go over this again when the time is right, but for now, this will do."
Shadow walked over to a large boulder and jumped on top of it, crossing his legs and closing his eyes.
"One hour Myr. Make sure that when I call, you and Mark are both ready to come with me."
He opened his eyes for a moment and looked to his pirate comrade.
"Kain, when we leave it will be up to you to guard our supplies and our camp. I am taking Mark and Myr somewhere about a mile away from here in the forest just to the east, so if anyone comes around, shoot first and ask questions later unless I give you our regular signal. Understand? This is not the kind of area that attracts innocence."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr echoed the smile and nodded, replacing the pouch where it belonged. Good; she would be allowed to help in this way at least, and assuage her conscience the only way she could without getting in the way of things. It was not perfect, but then, nothing ever was, and this was enough for her.
For the next hour, she would occupy herself limbering up as much as possible; the routine of sleep-run-watch had meant that she was not nearly as able to train as she would have liked, so this was a golden opportunity to ensure that she did not become soft. Slipping into the steady, regulated breathing that was trademark of everything she had been taught to do, she focused on coming to accord with her own senses as completely as possible. To be oneself was quite a bit harder than most people seemed to imagine, after all.
Her ears remained trained on the camp itself, though, ready at any moment for a change of plan of Shadow's summons. Later tonight, she thought, it would be nice to spend some time looking for something edible in the woods. Travel rations weren't exactly wonderful, especially when your selection was limited due to your own distaste for meat. She was lucky to be entering her home ground, so to speak, and if she should be allowed to cook, meals would be significantly more savory from here on out, even without the flesh of beasts, though she would add it if asked. These and other such small things, she allowed to occupy her mind during the exercise, and for a while, at least, nothing was more complicated than that.
For the next hour, she would occupy herself limbering up as much as possible; the routine of sleep-run-watch had meant that she was not nearly as able to train as she would have liked, so this was a golden opportunity to ensure that she did not become soft. Slipping into the steady, regulated breathing that was trademark of everything she had been taught to do, she focused on coming to accord with her own senses as completely as possible. To be oneself was quite a bit harder than most people seemed to imagine, after all.
Her ears remained trained on the camp itself, though, ready at any moment for a change of plan of Shadow's summons. Later tonight, she thought, it would be nice to spend some time looking for something edible in the woods. Travel rations weren't exactly wonderful, especially when your selection was limited due to your own distaste for meat. She was lucky to be entering her home ground, so to speak, and if she should be allowed to cook, meals would be significantly more savory from here on out, even without the flesh of beasts, though she would add it if asked. These and other such small things, she allowed to occupy her mind during the exercise, and for a while, at least, nothing was more complicated than that.
The setting changes from The Great Mountain Range to Cre' Est
Teisei. They were... a terrible organization. Mark definately didn't like it. Not one bit. He clenched the wooden ball tightly in his hand. But no. The knight could not bring himself to hold a grudge, or seek revenge. It was foolish, and just plain wrong to have a fixed worldly vision or judgement. Shadow had proven, that even a person who grew up among the ranks of killers, can change for the better. Mark wondered if he himself needed to change. Was he strong enough? True, he young mind was childish and idolic when looking about himself. Mark always saw the person, without judgements and ignoring no part of them. After that, he would usually only focus on the better side of people, but still keeping the lesser side in mind. That was just the way his mind worked. His idolic, childish mind. Could that same mind handle killing people? He didn't know.
Looking around, Mark nodded up to Shadow. "Yup. Will do.", he cheerfully responded. But... How am I going to help? Kain has his smarts, Myr has her sleeping powder, and Shadow has his... Shadowness? Mark then turned his gaze to his side, looking down upon Hildebrande. My sword. That's mostly all I have. Kain has a sword. Matt had a sword. And Shadow might too, but for that Mark was unsure. Were his skills with a sword skillfull enough to be useful? They should be, after all, he had trained ever since he could walk, and understand what his instructors said. Mark could feel Hildebrande blunt itself. Jerk. you always love to do that to me, don't you? Sighing and shaking his head, Mark resumed playing with his ball.
Looking around, Mark nodded up to Shadow. "Yup. Will do.", he cheerfully responded. But... How am I going to help? Kain has his smarts, Myr has her sleeping powder, and Shadow has his... Shadowness? Mark then turned his gaze to his side, looking down upon Hildebrande. My sword. That's mostly all I have. Kain has a sword. Matt had a sword. And Shadow might too, but for that Mark was unsure. Were his skills with a sword skillfull enough to be useful? They should be, after all, he had trained ever since he could walk, and understand what his instructors said. Mark could feel Hildebrande blunt itself. Jerk. you always love to do that to me, don't you? Sighing and shaking his head, Mark resumed playing with his ball.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to The Great Mountain Range
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain was lost in thought for a time before saying, "Yes, Shadow, I understand.... Shadow, is it the Assassin's policy to kill all who near Teisei? or would someone unassuming, like a monk, be able to gain entry? Perhaps a monk who was lead to Teisei by a divine vision, a warning to the assassins to flee and renounce their ways, or the Goddess would smite them? Just a thought that would make bringing in the poison and sleeping powder very easy. I need materials. And alcohol. Its been ages since my last drink... or was it? Hm, I can't recall. ALCOHOL FOR KAIN! Any will do!"
Kain then promptly became lost in thought, mentally perfecting his mechanism for dispersal of the poison. A new though came to him. Water, when left over a flame, boils and becomes steam.... Perhaps the same principle can be applied to the toxin? as far as Kain knew, once in its liquid blue form, the poison became stable, and did not deteriorate except when exposed to certain plant extracts. The idea was worth playing around with.
Kain then promptly became lost in thought, mentally perfecting his mechanism for dispersal of the poison. A new though came to him. Water, when left over a flame, boils and becomes steam.... Perhaps the same principle can be applied to the toxin? as far as Kain knew, once in its liquid blue form, the poison became stable, and did not deteriorate except when exposed to certain plant extracts. The idea was worth playing around with.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow counted the minutes as they ticked by, and finally opened his eyes.
"Mark, Myr, time is up. Follow me."
With that, he jumped off his boulder and began walking towards the forest entrance about fifty yards away.
"Mark, Myr, time is up. Follow me."
With that, he jumped off his boulder and began walking towards the forest entrance about fifty yards away.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr caught Kain's suggestion, but it had not been directed at her, so she did not say anything. Shadow, for whatever reason, did not address it either. Perhaps this was simply one of those 'unspoken communication' things they did sometimes. She couldn't see either man, so she could not be sure what was going on.
Shortly thereafter, Shadow indicated that it was time to go, and Myr followed along without a word, nodding to Kain as she passed. He probably knew everything they were about to be taught, so obviously there was no need for him to come as well, plus it would be a good idea to have someone guard camp. Actually, that fact just made her more curious as to what, exactly, Shadow would be teaching them.
Shortly thereafter, Shadow indicated that it was time to go, and Myr followed along without a word, nodding to Kain as she passed. He probably knew everything they were about to be taught, so obviously there was no need for him to come as well, plus it would be a good idea to have someone guard camp. Actually, that fact just made her more curious as to what, exactly, Shadow would be teaching them.
The setting changes from The Great Mountain Range to Cre' Est
Mark jumped and looked around, so lost in though was he. The knight stuffed the wooden ball into his now messy pack, and stood up. Stretching ifirst, he trotted after Myr. What would Shadow be teaching them? Survival? Plans to get into the assasin's fortress? Or perhaps his own skills? If so, Mark was curious. Time to see how his skills would fare with whatever Shadow had planned for them. Once he had reached Shadow, Mark asked," So what excactly are we going to do at one of your favorite training spots?"
The setting changes from Cre' Est to The Great Mountain Range
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow looked at Mark over his shoulder.
"I'm going to assess your natural abilities and do what I can to aid in their development and improvement. For the time being, I want you two both to be as silent as you can possibly make yourselves as you follow me. Until we reach the clearing, you're not to utter any noises, nor make sounds as you walk to the best of your ability."
As Shadow walked onwards, he demonstrated by making no noise as he stepped from one spot to the next. His boots disturbed the ground, which made for the slightest of shuffling sounds at first as the dirt moved beneath the boots, but once his feet hit more solid earth, no sound came forth.
"I'm going to assess your natural abilities and do what I can to aid in their development and improvement. For the time being, I want you two both to be as silent as you can possibly make yourselves as you follow me. Until we reach the clearing, you're not to utter any noises, nor make sounds as you walk to the best of your ability."
As Shadow walked onwards, he demonstrated by making no noise as he stepped from one spot to the next. His boots disturbed the ground, which made for the slightest of shuffling sounds at first as the dirt moved beneath the boots, but once his feet hit more solid earth, no sound came forth.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr studied the way Shadow placed his feet on the ground, stopping herself and tilting her head to the side. Observing the ground cover as well, she recalled that pine needles made less noise than regular forest floor, but then there was always the possibility that one might step on something concealed beneath, like a branch.
Seeing and repeating was one of the most common ways to learn something like this, and it was a skill she had picked up rather well. Even so, nothing was perfect the first time, and he had asked not to see what he had done, but what she knew how to do herself.
Myr as a rule was light on her feet, and as she followed she snapped no twigs or made any other egregious noises, though her steps were naturally a bit louder than Shadow's were. She took advantage of different kinds of ground cover when she saw them, avoiding the ones that would not assist and hugging patches of needles and grass when she could. The tiny bit of rustling produced by this was much less than a scuffing of dirt, and luckily her footwear was lighter than the typical leather boots worn by the people of Cre'Est.
Seeing and repeating was one of the most common ways to learn something like this, and it was a skill she had picked up rather well. Even so, nothing was perfect the first time, and he had asked not to see what he had done, but what she knew how to do herself.
Myr as a rule was light on her feet, and as she followed she snapped no twigs or made any other egregious noises, though her steps were naturally a bit louder than Shadow's were. She took advantage of different kinds of ground cover when she saw them, avoiding the ones that would not assist and hugging patches of needles and grass when she could. The tiny bit of rustling produced by this was much less than a scuffing of dirt, and luckily her footwear was lighter than the typical leather boots worn by the people of Cre'Est.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow closed his eyes and listened closely to the two wandering behind him.
He knew the pathway by heart, and even with his eyes closed he knew exactly where his feet fell.
He listened intently as they came to the entrance of the forest and entered onto a small animal trail. As they continued he deviated from the trail a bit to lead them through special areas where the brush was thicker and the trees closer together. The path that he took ensured he would understand the full extent of their abilities to navigate such terrain without making sound.
He knew the pathway by heart, and even with his eyes closed he knew exactly where his feet fell.
He listened intently as they came to the entrance of the forest and entered onto a small animal trail. As they continued he deviated from the trail a bit to lead them through special areas where the brush was thicker and the trees closer together. The path that he took ensured he would understand the full extent of their abilities to navigate such terrain without making sound.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
The underbrush was heavy here, and Myr had no problem admitting to herself that she was basically guessing the best way to go about moving in it without making too much noise. The problem was, her loose clothes tended to snag things, and she was constantly having to stop and disentangle herself with as little sound as possible. I guess there are downsides to having room to move... but considering the alternative, she might have to insist.
Unless... Myr glanced upward. Underbrush was always under something, after all. She recalled the first night of camping and every one since; her habit was to sleep aloft, why not move that way, too? It would avoid all this bothersome rustling, since climbing up and between trees was something she knew how to do pretty well. Shrugging (Shadow had never told her not to, after all), Myr grasped a low-hanging branch and pulled herself up from a standstill, which was really more of a feat than she made it look.
Once assured of her footing, she made a test leap from one branch to another, satisfied that though not entirely silent, it was better than it had been on the forest floor. As she grew accustomed to moving for silence and efficiency rather than distance, even this noise diminished a bit, and at any rate she was satisfied that it was the best she could do for now.
Unless... Myr glanced upward. Underbrush was always under something, after all. She recalled the first night of camping and every one since; her habit was to sleep aloft, why not move that way, too? It would avoid all this bothersome rustling, since climbing up and between trees was something she knew how to do pretty well. Shrugging (Shadow had never told her not to, after all), Myr grasped a low-hanging branch and pulled herself up from a standstill, which was really more of a feat than she made it look.
Once assured of her footing, she made a test leap from one branch to another, satisfied that though not entirely silent, it was better than it had been on the forest floor. As she grew accustomed to moving for silence and efficiency rather than distance, even this noise diminished a bit, and at any rate she was satisfied that it was the best she could do for now.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Well, the group was gone, and Kain was left to watch their things. Digging out a small fire pit and lining it with stones, Kain lit a small fire, and sat down, Making sure he had plenty of firewood. Staring into the flames, Kain began to reminisce....
He remembered his time in the circus. The assassin's mask he wore was based on the way he painted his face when performing dangerous gymnastic stunts for the crowd. There was a young woman in this circus who would sing and dance. Through the course of their travels, Kain had become rather attached to her, and viewed her as a sister. Kain the fiendish clown, he would do many dangerous things for the crowd. Playing with knives, showcasing his marksmen abilities, or flying through the air at dizzying heights, he did it all, and the only one concerned for his safety was the young lady. Emi, her name was. The two spent much time together, but both were merely friends. One day, Emi asked if Kain had any talent with singing or with written words. Kain was too conscious of the sound of his own voice to sing, but he was a crafty writer, so Emi had asked for him to write a song she could sing at the beginning and end of each town they stopped in. Kain still remembered Emi's delighted face when she read his work, and he remembered the glorious voice that she would sing his song with.
Feel the earth beneath your feet,
Hear the siren's call,
Shadows approach and chill your soul,
In the Silver Night.
Come to us, stand in warmth,
breath the perfumed air,
leave your troubles far behind,
In the Silver Night.
Come with us and have a drink or two,
We come alive when the day is through,
Our song will guide you to a world anew,
In the Silver Night.
Fortuneteller do not be shy,
Share your secrets now,
If we listen we may never die,
In the Silver Night.
Strong young knights are welcomed here,
thieves and beggars too,
Even a monk may have some beer,
In the Silver Night.
Come with us and have a drink or two,
We come alive when the day is through,
Our song will guide you to a world anew,
In the Silver Night
Taste the joy and sing the tunes,
Come now don't be shy,
Close your eyes and lose yourself,
In the Silver Night.
And when you see a chilling sight,
Exciting some old fears,
We keep our flames burning bright,
In the Silver Night.
Come with us and have a drink or two,
We come alive when the day is through,
Our song will guide you to a world anew,
In the Silver Night
Kain could not help but hum as he fondly remembered the peaceful days at the circus. The peace could not last. There was trouble, and Kain stepped in, but after that, he realized he would only bring trouble to the circus, and to Emi. So, with a heavy heart, Kain bid the troupe a fond farewell. As a going away present, Emi made him the hard mask Kain would use to create his reputation as an assassin.
Kain snapped out of his daydreams when he realized he had made an awful lot of noise humming, and the smoke was becoming noticeable. Kain crushed some of the fire, minimalizing the smoke, but the damage was done. He hoped no one had detected their campsite.
He remembered his time in the circus. The assassin's mask he wore was based on the way he painted his face when performing dangerous gymnastic stunts for the crowd. There was a young woman in this circus who would sing and dance. Through the course of their travels, Kain had become rather attached to her, and viewed her as a sister. Kain the fiendish clown, he would do many dangerous things for the crowd. Playing with knives, showcasing his marksmen abilities, or flying through the air at dizzying heights, he did it all, and the only one concerned for his safety was the young lady. Emi, her name was. The two spent much time together, but both were merely friends. One day, Emi asked if Kain had any talent with singing or with written words. Kain was too conscious of the sound of his own voice to sing, but he was a crafty writer, so Emi had asked for him to write a song she could sing at the beginning and end of each town they stopped in. Kain still remembered Emi's delighted face when she read his work, and he remembered the glorious voice that she would sing his song with.
Feel the earth beneath your feet,
Hear the siren's call,
Shadows approach and chill your soul,
In the Silver Night.
Come to us, stand in warmth,
breath the perfumed air,
leave your troubles far behind,
In the Silver Night.
Come with us and have a drink or two,
We come alive when the day is through,
Our song will guide you to a world anew,
In the Silver Night.
Fortuneteller do not be shy,
Share your secrets now,
If we listen we may never die,
In the Silver Night.
Strong young knights are welcomed here,
thieves and beggars too,
Even a monk may have some beer,
In the Silver Night.
Come with us and have a drink or two,
We come alive when the day is through,
Our song will guide you to a world anew,
In the Silver Night
Taste the joy and sing the tunes,
Come now don't be shy,
Close your eyes and lose yourself,
In the Silver Night.
And when you see a chilling sight,
Exciting some old fears,
We keep our flames burning bright,
In the Silver Night.
Come with us and have a drink or two,
We come alive when the day is through,
Our song will guide you to a world anew,
In the Silver Night
Kain could not help but hum as he fondly remembered the peaceful days at the circus. The peace could not last. There was trouble, and Kain stepped in, but after that, he realized he would only bring trouble to the circus, and to Emi. So, with a heavy heart, Kain bid the troupe a fond farewell. As a going away present, Emi made him the hard mask Kain would use to create his reputation as an assassin.
Kain snapped out of his daydreams when he realized he had made an awful lot of noise humming, and the smoke was becoming noticeable. Kain crushed some of the fire, minimalizing the smoke, but the damage was done. He hoped no one had detected their campsite.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
For about the tenth time in a row, Ameriah stopped. Turning about, she looked up to the small piece of sky just past the tree tops. No stars. With growing frustration, she cocked her head to one side and studied her surroundings. Her mood was leaning dangerously close to beyond irritation as she noticed a familiar tree to her left. With a shake of her head, she realized this would make time number three that she had passed this very tree. Perhaps it was time to call it an evening, but determined she sat forth again in the direction of West, according to her compass. Either the small mechanism was now broken, or she was going crazy. Both were very possible, she mused to herself.
Several paces later, again, she checked the compass, still west. Settling in a camp for the night was in the very near future, but persistent as she was, she decided to take it a little further. Irritation from possibly being lost was only adding to her anxiety of getting closer (she assumed) to the training facility to the Assassins. Amie was still working on that portion of her not so thought out plan. Though, she admitted, she never was much of a plan kind of gal. I could just go there, steak out the grounds…
Do I hear singing? Ameriah’s feet froze in mid-step. She strained her ears to listen out into the growing darkness. Her eyes closed in attempts to zero in on the soft noise, she now discovered was coming from her left. Crazy, that had to be it, because she could swear by A’Kiel that she was listening to someone hum.
Snapping out of her temporary dementia, Ameriah stepped down with care and instinctively lowered herself closer to the forest floor. Quickly she weighed her options. Likely, it was simply as passerby, much like herself, only a traveler. If this were the case, she could likely find a companion for the evening, share in on a camp fire, food and more importantly information and stories. Amie had learned long ago that a good bit of gossip was as good as gold to a lonely traveler. On the other hand, it could be bandits or thugs or simply someone who would not appreciate company.
With feather soft steps, Ameriah inched closer in the direction of the melodic humming. She could now tell, or least make a good assumption, that it was a male. A few steps closer and her nostrils were tickled by the scent of a fresh c campfire. If a fire was already going, it was likely there wasn’t others off getting wood or kindling. He could be alone... Or his companions weren’t as musically inclined.
Hoping that this singing man was nothing more than a lonesome traveling, welcoming of some company for the evening, she decided to approach his camp. Though she knew she couldn’t very well sneak up on someone, she braced herself behind a thick tree, several paces from where she assumed the man was and called out, “Hello! I mean no harm, but I saw your fire from my path. I was just passing by and thought we could swap news.” Though she spoke quickly, she stumbled there, unsure of what else to say. Seeing the fire was a bit of a lie, but as usual, it rolled off her tongue as if it were a truth. Her voice was clearly feminine and she banking on that to assure this traveler that she was not a threat. Or at the very least, not a huge one. We shall see.
Body tensing, she was ready to spring from the tree and run with all her might, if the situation turned hostile. She listened for a reply. The humming had stopped. When had it stopped!? Slight panic grew as she waited for an answer. Her right hand unconsciously rested on her dagger strap… Just in case.
Several paces later, again, she checked the compass, still west. Settling in a camp for the night was in the very near future, but persistent as she was, she decided to take it a little further. Irritation from possibly being lost was only adding to her anxiety of getting closer (she assumed) to the training facility to the Assassins. Amie was still working on that portion of her not so thought out plan. Though, she admitted, she never was much of a plan kind of gal. I could just go there, steak out the grounds…
Do I hear singing? Ameriah’s feet froze in mid-step. She strained her ears to listen out into the growing darkness. Her eyes closed in attempts to zero in on the soft noise, she now discovered was coming from her left. Crazy, that had to be it, because she could swear by A’Kiel that she was listening to someone hum.
Snapping out of her temporary dementia, Ameriah stepped down with care and instinctively lowered herself closer to the forest floor. Quickly she weighed her options. Likely, it was simply as passerby, much like herself, only a traveler. If this were the case, she could likely find a companion for the evening, share in on a camp fire, food and more importantly information and stories. Amie had learned long ago that a good bit of gossip was as good as gold to a lonely traveler. On the other hand, it could be bandits or thugs or simply someone who would not appreciate company.
With feather soft steps, Ameriah inched closer in the direction of the melodic humming. She could now tell, or least make a good assumption, that it was a male. A few steps closer and her nostrils were tickled by the scent of a fresh c campfire. If a fire was already going, it was likely there wasn’t others off getting wood or kindling. He could be alone... Or his companions weren’t as musically inclined.
Hoping that this singing man was nothing more than a lonesome traveling, welcoming of some company for the evening, she decided to approach his camp. Though she knew she couldn’t very well sneak up on someone, she braced herself behind a thick tree, several paces from where she assumed the man was and called out, “Hello! I mean no harm, but I saw your fire from my path. I was just passing by and thought we could swap news.” Though she spoke quickly, she stumbled there, unsure of what else to say. Seeing the fire was a bit of a lie, but as usual, it rolled off her tongue as if it were a truth. Her voice was clearly feminine and she banking on that to assure this traveler that she was not a threat. Or at the very least, not a huge one. We shall see.
Body tensing, she was ready to spring from the tree and run with all her might, if the situation turned hostile. She listened for a reply. The humming had stopped. When had it stopped!? Slight panic grew as she waited for an answer. Her right hand unconsciously rested on her dagger strap… Just in case.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
When Kain heard the girl shout, he carefully slipped off into the woods, and wove his way quickly to her location. He found her hiding and looking warily in the direction of the campfire, but she did not have a clear view. Kain also noticed she was ready to strike with a dagger. He snuck up carefully, and when he was close enough, He lashed out, grabbing her hands and pushing her out into the clearing. He was careful not to hurt her, and Kain simply wanted to inspect her more carefully in the fire light, but she still struggled as though Kain was a terrible person hell-bent on doing evil things.
When he saw her features more clearly, Kain nearly let her go. Nearly, but not quite. She bore a striking resemblance to Emi.
"Please, calm yourself, I mean you no harm," Kain spoke in a gentle voice. "I am sorry for surprising you like that, but one cannot be too careful in this area. I am going to release you now, so please do not run."
Kain hesitated a moment longer before letting go of the young lady. He stood, watching her movements. Tense, careful. She was used to living in dangerous conditions. Kain could only assume she was a beggar woman or a thief. Her attire and the fact that she traveled alone did not leave room for much else. And normal people wouldn't be out so late alone. in any case, Kain stepped back to give the woman some room, so as not to feel cornered.
When he saw her features more clearly, Kain nearly let her go. Nearly, but not quite. She bore a striking resemblance to Emi.
"Please, calm yourself, I mean you no harm," Kain spoke in a gentle voice. "I am sorry for surprising you like that, but one cannot be too careful in this area. I am going to release you now, so please do not run."
Kain hesitated a moment longer before letting go of the young lady. He stood, watching her movements. Tense, careful. She was used to living in dangerous conditions. Kain could only assume she was a beggar woman or a thief. Her attire and the fact that she traveled alone did not leave room for much else. And normal people wouldn't be out so late alone. in any case, Kain stepped back to give the woman some room, so as not to feel cornered.
The setting changes from Cre' Est to The Great Mountain Range
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
No response was always a bad response in the book of Ameriah. Tension was rising as she dared a peek around the tree. The camp was just beyond her vision. Damn, I should probably get out of here. Just as she was turning her body back against the tree, hands gripped her wrists and pulled her in the direction of the camp. With a small yelp of initial surprise, Amie attempted to yank from the grip. When that didn't work, full on squirming on her part took as her only defense. Her attempts were no match for this man as he pushed her backward into the small clearing where the dim light of the fire cast an orange glow that washed over them and their surroundings.
Once into the light, Ameriah looked up at her captor. Still attempting to break free, she drank in his appearance through rumpled hair that was now strewn across her face. The stranger's fierce blue eyes made her hesitate in her struggle. He wore an expression as if he recognized her, causing Ameriah a moment of confusion. She was confident that she had never laid eyes on this man. Silky black hair fell around his shoulders, which came right at her direct line of vision. He was taller and over twice her width. His grip loosened and instinctively she jerked her arms back, but to no avail. She threw him as exasperated look that she hoped was more intimidating then she truly felt.
He spoke. His voice was gentle yet stern. Sincerity shown in his eyes as they locked gazes for a moment longer. She tried to relax under his grip and eventually he dropped his hold. Instantly she stepped back to put distance between them, arms as her side. As he said, one can never be too careful. Amie studied him as he too, took a few steps back giving her space. He appeared to be studying her as well. Once her breathing had steadied, she tested her voice, "A simple 'show yourself' would have sufficed." Her tone was laced with more irritation then intended. The man seemed well armed as well as physically fit. She took that him merely grabbing her as a good notion, when he clearly could have shot first and sought explanation afterward. Feeling a bit more relaxed giving he made no attempts to grab her again, she folded her arms against herself, waiting for a response from the stranger.
Once into the light, Ameriah looked up at her captor. Still attempting to break free, she drank in his appearance through rumpled hair that was now strewn across her face. The stranger's fierce blue eyes made her hesitate in her struggle. He wore an expression as if he recognized her, causing Ameriah a moment of confusion. She was confident that she had never laid eyes on this man. Silky black hair fell around his shoulders, which came right at her direct line of vision. He was taller and over twice her width. His grip loosened and instinctively she jerked her arms back, but to no avail. She threw him as exasperated look that she hoped was more intimidating then she truly felt.
He spoke. His voice was gentle yet stern. Sincerity shown in his eyes as they locked gazes for a moment longer. She tried to relax under his grip and eventually he dropped his hold. Instantly she stepped back to put distance between them, arms as her side. As he said, one can never be too careful. Amie studied him as he too, took a few steps back giving her space. He appeared to be studying her as well. Once her breathing had steadied, she tested her voice, "A simple 'show yourself' would have sufficed." Her tone was laced with more irritation then intended. The man seemed well armed as well as physically fit. She took that him merely grabbing her as a good notion, when he clearly could have shot first and sought explanation afterward. Feeling a bit more relaxed giving he made no attempts to grab her again, she folded her arms against herself, waiting for a response from the stranger.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain gave the young woman a wry smile.
"In this area, there are never any harmless people. When you spoke, I had to hide myself, because if you had comrades, they could have ambushed me. Once I saw you were alone, I had to bring you out of the shadows to assess how dangerous you were. I'm very sorry for snatching you like that, but as I said, one must be very careful in this area. And my lifestyle is not one that makes many friends. Rather, the opposite is true."
Kain sat back down, and indicated to the woman that she was more than welcome to join him.
"In return for my rude treatment, you may share my fire, food, and whatever protection I may offer. I have allies that will return shortly."
Kain continued observing this strange woman. Her initial response showed she was rather... feisty, for lack of a better word. Hotheaded, for if Kain was an enemy, she would have just annoyed him even further. He supposed the woman was either quite brash, or she trusted that Kain meant her no harm. In any case, Kain did not blame her for her irritation, he would be put off as well if someone grabbed him from behind and dragged him around. Of course, that would be worse for Kain to be caught in that situation, because his training should have him better prepared.
Kain was suddenly in the mood for fish. He wondered if there was perhaps a pond or a river nearby. Oh well, he can check later. He snapped his attention back to the girl.
"By the way, what is your name? I am Kain."
"In this area, there are never any harmless people. When you spoke, I had to hide myself, because if you had comrades, they could have ambushed me. Once I saw you were alone, I had to bring you out of the shadows to assess how dangerous you were. I'm very sorry for snatching you like that, but as I said, one must be very careful in this area. And my lifestyle is not one that makes many friends. Rather, the opposite is true."
Kain sat back down, and indicated to the woman that she was more than welcome to join him.
"In return for my rude treatment, you may share my fire, food, and whatever protection I may offer. I have allies that will return shortly."
Kain continued observing this strange woman. Her initial response showed she was rather... feisty, for lack of a better word. Hotheaded, for if Kain was an enemy, she would have just annoyed him even further. He supposed the woman was either quite brash, or she trusted that Kain meant her no harm. In any case, Kain did not blame her for her irritation, he would be put off as well if someone grabbed him from behind and dragged him around. Of course, that would be worse for Kain to be caught in that situation, because his training should have him better prepared.
Kain was suddenly in the mood for fish. He wondered if there was perhaps a pond or a river nearby. Oh well, he can check later. He snapped his attention back to the girl.
"By the way, what is your name? I am Kain."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah considered his words. There was truth in them, annoying truth. More so that he likely now considered her a zero threat. Something Amie noted that she must work on. Although appearing small and helpless did have it's advantages at times. Weighing her options, she decided to sit when he offered. Still keeping a weary eye on him, she choose a spot out of his direct reach. If things did take a turn for her worst, running would likely be her only option of getting away for this man.
"Hopefully your companions are more welcoming then yourself," she mused with a smirk. Though the thought of him not being alone worried her. She decided to take her chances with him, at least for a bit longer. Amie didn't hesitate to hide her frown at the mention of his name, manners were not her best quality, "Cane? Like sugarcane?" No doubt a masculine man like himself would not care for being referred to as a sweet treat. A smile played on her lips as she watched his reaction.
About to give one of her many alias' she spoke, "Ameriah... Or Amie." Giving her birth name startled her a bit, usually she wasn't so honest about it. Not that it mattered much, just a habit of taking a false name with each passing stranger. Remembering his mention of companions, she asked lightly, "When are your friends expected to return?"
"Hopefully your companions are more welcoming then yourself," she mused with a smirk. Though the thought of him not being alone worried her. She decided to take her chances with him, at least for a bit longer. Amie didn't hesitate to hide her frown at the mention of his name, manners were not her best quality, "Cane? Like sugarcane?" No doubt a masculine man like himself would not care for being referred to as a sweet treat. A smile played on her lips as she watched his reaction.
About to give one of her many alias' she spoke, "Ameriah... Or Amie." Giving her birth name startled her a bit, usually she wasn't so honest about it. Not that it mattered much, just a habit of taking a false name with each passing stranger. Remembering his mention of companions, she asked lightly, "When are your friends expected to return?"
The setting changes from The Great Mountain Range to Cre' Est
Kain could not help it. At the mention of sugar cane, he burst into fits of laughter. No person before Amie has dared have the audacity to refer to Kain in such a manner. Usually, his intimidating presence was enough to command complete respect. But this bold woman decided to poke fun, and Kain was impressed.
"Sugarcane. I suppose so, as I am by nature rather sweet. As for my companions, there is no need to worry about them. One is worse than I am, but the other two are very nice, if occasionally too quiet. And they should return soon... I do not know what they have been up to."
Kain paused to swipe his hand slowly through the fire, watching as the flames played over his calloused hands.
"So, Amie, what brings you out to these dangerous woods? Not many travelers come here, unless they are trying to hide from something, or are up to no good."
"Sugarcane. I suppose so, as I am by nature rather sweet. As for my companions, there is no need to worry about them. One is worse than I am, but the other two are very nice, if occasionally too quiet. And they should return soon... I do not know what they have been up to."
Kain paused to swipe his hand slowly through the fire, watching as the flames played over his calloused hands.
"So, Amie, what brings you out to these dangerous woods? Not many travelers come here, unless they are trying to hide from something, or are up to no good."
The setting changes from Cre' Est to The Great Mountain Range
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain could not help it. At the mention of sugar cane, he burst into fits of laughter. No person before Amie has dared have the audacity to refer to Kain in such a manner. Usually, his intimidating presence was enough to command complete respect. But this bold woman decided to poke fun, and Kain was impressed.
"Sugarcane. I suppose so, as I am by nature rather sweet. As for my companions, there is no need to worry about them. One is worse than I am, but the other two are very nice, if occasionally too quiet. And they should return soon... I do not know what they have been up to."
Kain paused to swipe his hand slowly through the fire, watching as the flames played over his calloused hands.
"So, Amie, what brings you out to these dangerous woods? Not many travelers come here, unless they are trying to hide from something, or are up to no good."
"Sugarcane. I suppose so, as I am by nature rather sweet. As for my companions, there is no need to worry about them. One is worse than I am, but the other two are very nice, if occasionally too quiet. And they should return soon... I do not know what they have been up to."
Kain paused to swipe his hand slowly through the fire, watching as the flames played over his calloused hands.
"So, Amie, what brings you out to these dangerous woods? Not many travelers come here, unless they are trying to hide from something, or are up to no good."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain's laugh was rather contagious, Ameriah couldn't fight the smile that broke free. He was clearly ammused by her remark showing that he at least was of good nature. She took notice of laugh lines around his eyes and considered that to be a very good trait as well. "I think I'll be the judge of your sweetness, Sugar." I'll also be the judge of your companions niceness as well, she thought to herself.
Amie watched as he toyed with the fire between them. After such a drop of defense, perhaps he was making a show of being fearless. Either way, she disregarded the motion. Kain asked that dreadful question that most travelers are not not willing to cough up. "I'm afraid up to no good would be an honest answer," she mused again. It was a way of avoiding the truth. The truth that she perhaps might be on a wild goose chase to avenge the death of her family. Really is was rather cliche to say aloud. She decided to wait to casually mention what she was in search for.
"And just what is such a sweet man as yourself along with your rather nice friends doing in such an unpleasant territory?" Turning the attention to him, would hopefully buy her time to elaborate a better reason for trekking in the forest alone.
Amie watched as he toyed with the fire between them. After such a drop of defense, perhaps he was making a show of being fearless. Either way, she disregarded the motion. Kain asked that dreadful question that most travelers are not not willing to cough up. "I'm afraid up to no good would be an honest answer," she mused again. It was a way of avoiding the truth. The truth that she perhaps might be on a wild goose chase to avenge the death of her family. Really is was rather cliche to say aloud. She decided to wait to casually mention what she was in search for.
"And just what is such a sweet man as yourself along with your rather nice friends doing in such an unpleasant territory?" Turning the attention to him, would hopefully buy her time to elaborate a better reason for trekking in the forest alone.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain liked this woman. She had a sharp wit that Kain found entertaining.
"Well, like yourself, I am also up to no good." The smile dropped from Kain's face as he continued, "I belong to a small group. We are being led by a friend of mine who was raised to be an assassin, but has since defected from the organization. Right now, he is training the others to better be able to survive the other assassins, and when we are ready, we intend to attack their stronghold. The assassins of Teisei will flee, and my friend shall claim their fortress as his own. Then, we plan to purge the land of the puppets of the assassins, and bring control back to the people. From there, I plan to continue my own journey."
Kain wondered how the woman would respond to such a seemingly untrue statement.
"Well, like yourself, I am also up to no good." The smile dropped from Kain's face as he continued, "I belong to a small group. We are being led by a friend of mine who was raised to be an assassin, but has since defected from the organization. Right now, he is training the others to better be able to survive the other assassins, and when we are ready, we intend to attack their stronghold. The assassins of Teisei will flee, and my friend shall claim their fortress as his own. Then, we plan to purge the land of the puppets of the assassins, and bring control back to the people. From there, I plan to continue my own journey."
Kain wondered how the woman would respond to such a seemingly untrue statement.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Amie raised her eyebrows after his unloading of information. It seemed a little too crazy to not be true. Kain may have noticed a flinch and shiver from the girl when he mentioned assassins. Surviving them was of interest to her, considering she was out to confront them. Whoever 'them' might be. "That seems like a huge feat to claim a place to live," she kept her tone light, "Must be some fortress." She figured there was more to claiming this place then she led on.
"And there is only four of you? To take on this Teisei?" If what he said was true, they may be on the same team, so to speak. "You all sound very... brave.", or insane, kind of like herself. That she was not joking about. Their task sounded extremely dangerous, one that had a rare chance of ending well and without causalities.
"And there is only four of you? To take on this Teisei?" If what he said was true, they may be on the same team, so to speak. "You all sound very... brave.", or insane, kind of like herself. That she was not joking about. Their task sounded extremely dangerous, one that had a rare chance of ending well and without causalities.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"Fortune favors the brave, milady. But we are not only brave, I happen to be very intelligent, and intelligence wins wars, not simply brute strength. The assassins are a very strict lot, and if they cannot defend their home, they will abandon it. Using new technology I am developing, we plan to eradicate a good number of them in the sanctity of their own fortress. Oh, and we plan to appropriate the fortress for our own use. We have our own army to raise."
Kain smiled and said, "Now, you mentioned you were up to no good... Care to elaborate? Or do you have any more questions for me? Conversation is a great way to pass the time! If you don't mind, I am going to prepare some tea. Would you like some?"
Kain smiled and said, "Now, you mentioned you were up to no good... Care to elaborate? Or do you have any more questions for me? Conversation is a great way to pass the time! If you don't mind, I am going to prepare some tea. Would you like some?"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
After about eight minutes of walking at an even clip, Shadow stopped the trio wen they reached the clearing he had mentioned before.
Flat even ground was surrounded unevenly by large and medium sized boulders that formed a near perfect circle around it. Approximately seventy five feet from end to end, it was large enough for training a group of some odd twenty people or so effectively. Three would be cake walk.
Shadow turned to Mark and Myr and waited for them to come over to him as he sat down on one of the smaller boulders.
Flat even ground was surrounded unevenly by large and medium sized boulders that formed a near perfect circle around it. Approximately seventy five feet from end to end, it was large enough for training a group of some odd twenty people or so effectively. Three would be cake walk.
Shadow turned to Mark and Myr and waited for them to come over to him as he sat down on one of the smaller boulders.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr dropped quietly from the last tree and approached the clearing, casting a careful glance that the ring of uneven stonework. There were ruins like this throughout the mountain range, and she wondered if perhaps they were remnants of some civilization, some people who lived before Cre'Est even existed as such.
Stopping before Shadow, she mimicked the bow she had shown Kain earlier, touching her forehead, her heart, and then her hands together and inclining herself at the waist. As was her custom, she chose not to cloud the air with unnecessary words, but there was a small smile ghosting over her face at the opportunity to learn something new from someone interesting. She had never loved anything quite so much as learning.
Stopping before Shadow, she mimicked the bow she had shown Kain earlier, touching her forehead, her heart, and then her hands together and inclining herself at the waist. As was her custom, she chose not to cloud the air with unnecessary words, but there was a small smile ghosting over her face at the opportunity to learn something new from someone interesting. She had never loved anything quite so much as learning.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow bowed to Myr in return for hers, and gave her a smile.
"This may seem an odd request, but tell me your process for listening to your environment. What do your ears hone in on first?"
"This may seem an odd request, but tell me your process for listening to your environment. What do your ears hone in on first?"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr pondered the question for a moment, shifting her weight from one foot to the next and frowning thoughtfully. In truth, she always seemed to find something different every time she closed her eyes to listen or meditate. Depending on the circumstances or the trials of that day, something in her environment would be easier or more difficult for her to connect to and empathize with.
"All life makes noise," she replied quietly, "it is the sign that we are in fact alive, in our environment. I think , though, that I tend to hear other people first, if they are around. Breathing, movement, things like that. Other times, it is something purely natural, like the way the wind moves through the trees or the flow of water over stone. For me, sound is in layers. There are those things which are most active, like animals or people, the features of the environment, like plants or wind, and then... there is something else. Not a sound, exactly, but a feeling. Something common to all of them." She stopped and shook her head ruefully.
"Ah, but perhaps I should interpret the question more literally. I am sure you did not ask for a treatise on the oneness of things, did you? Those things that seem out-of-place are what I hear first. In a forest, that would be things like human movement, then perhaps animal disturbances. More ambient things come later, once I have a feel for what's around me." She was unsure as yet how this was supposed to be of assistance, but perhaps this would become evident in time.
"All life makes noise," she replied quietly, "it is the sign that we are in fact alive, in our environment. I think , though, that I tend to hear other people first, if they are around. Breathing, movement, things like that. Other times, it is something purely natural, like the way the wind moves through the trees or the flow of water over stone. For me, sound is in layers. There are those things which are most active, like animals or people, the features of the environment, like plants or wind, and then... there is something else. Not a sound, exactly, but a feeling. Something common to all of them." She stopped and shook her head ruefully.
"Ah, but perhaps I should interpret the question more literally. I am sure you did not ask for a treatise on the oneness of things, did you? Those things that seem out-of-place are what I hear first. In a forest, that would be things like human movement, then perhaps animal disturbances. More ambient things come later, once I have a feel for what's around me." She was unsure as yet how this was supposed to be of assistance, but perhaps this would become evident in time.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow closed his eyes and frowned, but still nodded his head.
"I see..." He said somewhat half heartedly.
He stayed silent for a long time before opening his eyes and smiling again.
"... Myr, look around us. Do you see anything unusual around us here in this clearing? Do you hear any sounds that don't belong?" He asked as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.
"I see..." He said somewhat half heartedly.
He stayed silent for a long time before opening his eyes and smiling again.
"... Myr, look around us. Do you see anything unusual around us here in this clearing? Do you hear any sounds that don't belong?" He asked as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Listening to him talk, Ameriah relaxed a bit. She stretched out her legs, propping up on her elbows. Seemingly at ease, though she intended to stay alert for his friends' arrival back to camp. Again, she listened intently to his explanations and plans. Unfortunately intelligence, at least the kind to take down an organization, is something Amie was lacking. Though she did her best to think logically most of the time, survival instincts ruled her the majority of the time. Street smarts can only go so far and his words were very true. Intelligence did win wars, not just valor.
Meeting Kain's eyes and returning his smile, "I would not care to elaborate... But, from what I have gathered thus far, we may have a few common interests." Amie made sure to flash him an especially playful smile, "I do not know that I can be of much help, but if your group is accepting... I could be willing to tag along." It was rather obvious from her tone that the latter was more of a hopeful question than statement.
"Oh, and I would love some tea... With extra Sugar if that can be arranged."
Meeting Kain's eyes and returning his smile, "I would not care to elaborate... But, from what I have gathered thus far, we may have a few common interests." Amie made sure to flash him an especially playful smile, "I do not know that I can be of much help, but if your group is accepting... I could be willing to tag along." It was rather obvious from her tone that the latter was more of a hopeful question than statement.
"Oh, and I would love some tea... With extra Sugar if that can be arranged."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain smiled at what was rapidly becoming an inside joke between the two. This woman was strangely... flirtatious? Unfortunately, due to Kain's botched upbringing, his only experience with women was the filthy whores the pirates brought back, or the expensive clean whores the captain reserved for himself. There was also the occasional shopkeeper, but only within the last few years did Kain really get to experience humanity. And this woman's playful attitude was intriguing to Kain, as no one before could not help but be intimidated by Kain.
Kain set up two sturdy forked branches in the ground next to the fire, so the forked ends stuck up. He laid another sturdy branch in the groove, and hung a small kettle over the fire. in this he poured some water from a water-skin, enough for two cups of tea and perhaps a vegetable stew. He then sorted through his available herbs and found a good flavored tea, one that was good for relaxing. The plant had very soothing properties. Kain threw in a couple pinches into two mugs and then sorted through his bags until he found the small amount of rock sugar he carried. Sugar seemed odd to have, providing unnecessary weight, but Kain had found that sugar not only tasted good and was a wonderful culinary tool, but could be used to create powerful explosives. Kain poured some into each cup, and then looked at Amie, gave her his charming smile, and poured a bit extra into her cup. He set these to the side while waiting for the water to boil.
"I must say, you were probably the quickest and most willing addition to this group thus far. And this raises suspicions in itself, but I will leave that be for now. For some inconceivable reason, I trust you, and so will not press you for information you do not wish to reveal. I would not be opposed to you traveling with us, even if you simply want to for protection. And our illustrious leader does owe me; one of our last members proved to be a great annoyance to me, and I wasn't really consulted before allowing the little brat entry. But, he's gone now, so no worries there!"
The water was finally hot enough, so Kain carefully poured some into each cup, and then handed Amie hers, saying, "Here you are, extra sugar for you. I hope you do not mind the tea leaves. Only trouble with traveling is that certain nonessential items have to be left behind, so I have no strainer for my tea."
Kain sat back and took a cautious sip, letting the sweet, robust flavor roll around in his mouth a moment before swallowing.
Kain set up two sturdy forked branches in the ground next to the fire, so the forked ends stuck up. He laid another sturdy branch in the groove, and hung a small kettle over the fire. in this he poured some water from a water-skin, enough for two cups of tea and perhaps a vegetable stew. He then sorted through his available herbs and found a good flavored tea, one that was good for relaxing. The plant had very soothing properties. Kain threw in a couple pinches into two mugs and then sorted through his bags until he found the small amount of rock sugar he carried. Sugar seemed odd to have, providing unnecessary weight, but Kain had found that sugar not only tasted good and was a wonderful culinary tool, but could be used to create powerful explosives. Kain poured some into each cup, and then looked at Amie, gave her his charming smile, and poured a bit extra into her cup. He set these to the side while waiting for the water to boil.
"I must say, you were probably the quickest and most willing addition to this group thus far. And this raises suspicions in itself, but I will leave that be for now. For some inconceivable reason, I trust you, and so will not press you for information you do not wish to reveal. I would not be opposed to you traveling with us, even if you simply want to for protection. And our illustrious leader does owe me; one of our last members proved to be a great annoyance to me, and I wasn't really consulted before allowing the little brat entry. But, he's gone now, so no worries there!"
The water was finally hot enough, so Kain carefully poured some into each cup, and then handed Amie hers, saying, "Here you are, extra sugar for you. I hope you do not mind the tea leaves. Only trouble with traveling is that certain nonessential items have to be left behind, so I have no strainer for my tea."
Kain sat back and took a cautious sip, letting the sweet, robust flavor roll around in his mouth a moment before swallowing.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah watched Kain carefully as he prepared the tea. At first, she thought he may have been jesting and she wasn't entirely serious about the sugar, but low and behold, he seemed to have adequate ingredients. With his charming smile, her eyebrows raised and she shot him a playfully, impressed look. When he wasn't looking, Amie used the brief moment to shake her hair out in attempts to make it a bit neater, more presentable, she doubted it would work. Quickly, she returned to her relaxed position before he looked at her again.
Amie smiled when he stated he trusted her and so so quickly meaning she mustn't look so horrible. "Well... I'm currently not doing anything better with my time and energy. If what you say is true, than seeing through your's and your partner's goals would be to my advantage. In many people's advantage, actually. All of Cre' Est would be in your debt. From what I've heard, these assassins have caused a great deal of heartbreak and havoc throughout the land." She said the last part casually, though it hit closer to home than she wanted to lead on.
"Protection is nice...," she grinned, "Yet, I'm not as helpless as I may appear. I would like to help in anyway that I can." She nodded her head in gratitude as he handed her the cup. Peering down into the steaming liquid, she smiled. "I do not mind the leaves." Blowing over the rim, she took a small sip. "Some believe that once you've finished, your future is told by the leaf pattern in the left in the bottom of the cup."
Amie smiled when he stated he trusted her and so so quickly meaning she mustn't look so horrible. "Well... I'm currently not doing anything better with my time and energy. If what you say is true, than seeing through your's and your partner's goals would be to my advantage. In many people's advantage, actually. All of Cre' Est would be in your debt. From what I've heard, these assassins have caused a great deal of heartbreak and havoc throughout the land." She said the last part casually, though it hit closer to home than she wanted to lead on.
"Protection is nice...," she grinned, "Yet, I'm not as helpless as I may appear. I would like to help in anyway that I can." She nodded her head in gratitude as he handed her the cup. Peering down into the steaming liquid, she smiled. "I do not mind the leaves." Blowing over the rim, she took a small sip. "Some believe that once you've finished, your future is told by the leaf pattern in the left in the bottom of the cup."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
What Amie said about the assassins made Kain pause momentarily. The assassins were very careful, so their organization was not general knowledge. Even the information that was out there was propaganda spun to make them seem like a noble organization. So how could this woman know the truth to them? She had some connection to Teisei... but perhaps she was simply a victim of their brutality? Kain would have to be a bit more careful. It would be a shame if Amie secretly worked for them.
"Tea leaves predict the future hmm? Sounds slightly too mystical for my tastes. I have always forged my own destiny, and even if the future could be predicted, even if all our destinies were written in stone, I would fight to defy the tyrannous stars. Unless, of course, Fate has a glorious destiny in store for me. In that case, I would simply follow the prescribed destiny and thoroughly enjoy myself the whole time."
Kain smiled and sipped his tea, considering a few options.
"What can you do? Basically, what would you be able to contribute to the group, if you truly wish to help?"
"Tea leaves predict the future hmm? Sounds slightly too mystical for my tastes. I have always forged my own destiny, and even if the future could be predicted, even if all our destinies were written in stone, I would fight to defy the tyrannous stars. Unless, of course, Fate has a glorious destiny in store for me. In that case, I would simply follow the prescribed destiny and thoroughly enjoy myself the whole time."
Kain smiled and sipped his tea, considering a few options.
"What can you do? Basically, what would you be able to contribute to the group, if you truly wish to help?"
The setting changes from The Great Mountain Range to Cre' Est
Listening to his views on destiny, the thief simply smiled and continued to sip her tea. She could count on one hand the number of times she had actually had a cup of tea. "Fate is a interesting thing. You never know what it has in store of us. And even if we fought to change it, how could one be sure it wasn't simply Fate that made us fight it? And all the while defying your destiny was precisely what your fate was all along?" Giving a soft laugh, she returned the cup to her lips. "Me? I just go with it. This could be fate," she gestured between them and continued in a singsong voice, "You just never know Sugar."
With the last few sips, she closed her eyes and savored the taste. Kain asked what she could do and the answer bounced around her thoughts. Reopening her eyes, she looked down inside the tea cup and frowned as she swirled the little bit of liquid that was left. Grinning she mused, "Well, one thing is for certain. I won't be telling anyone's future."
"What I can offer would depend on the task at hand I suppose. I regretfully admit that I am not well educated or formally trained in fighting. However, I will assure you that I am not entirely worthless. My talents surprise even me at times." She glanced at Kain, trying to read his feelings about what she just confessed, not many she encounter were privy to that bit of information. It was a chance telling him, she hoped she wouldn't regret. "I may not be talented in hand-to-hand combat and I may not be as intelligent as you Sir, but when the time comes, I guarantee that I will be useful."
With the last few sips, she closed her eyes and savored the taste. Kain asked what she could do and the answer bounced around her thoughts. Reopening her eyes, she looked down inside the tea cup and frowned as she swirled the little bit of liquid that was left. Grinning she mused, "Well, one thing is for certain. I won't be telling anyone's future."
"What I can offer would depend on the task at hand I suppose. I regretfully admit that I am not well educated or formally trained in fighting. However, I will assure you that I am not entirely worthless. My talents surprise even me at times." She glanced at Kain, trying to read his feelings about what she just confessed, not many she encounter were privy to that bit of information. It was a chance telling him, she hoped she wouldn't regret. "I may not be talented in hand-to-hand combat and I may not be as intelligent as you Sir, but when the time comes, I guarantee that I will be useful."
The setting changes from Cre' Est to The Great Mountain Range
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain drained the last of his tea and looked at the remaining leaves. Amie definitely provided much more interesting conversation than Kain was used to. And despite his best efforts, her comment did cause Kain's face to heat up slightly. She was good. Very good.
"Won't be telling anyone's future? How sad, I was hoping you could read tea leaves, after sparking my curiosity about the whole thing. It would be fun to see what you could 'perceive.' As far as your abilities, you are somewhat of a wild card then? No matter, I believe you will help us however you can. Who knows, you may even save my life one of these days."
Kain gave her a smile and put his cup down. In the remaining water, Kain threw in a number of dried vegetables, some mushrooms, and two handfuls of rice. The others would be hungry when they returned, of this Kain had no doubts. Shadow was never very kind with his training sessions, though Kain himself was far crueler with pushing bodies well past their physical limits. The boiling water slowly released a wonderful aroma, and Kain threw in some salt for taste.
"Amie, when was the last time you had a decent meal? There will be plenty of food, and if you don't mind the lack of meat, then you may have some shortly. If you'd like, we can go for a quick hunt to gather meat, there are plenty of animals out here."
"Won't be telling anyone's future? How sad, I was hoping you could read tea leaves, after sparking my curiosity about the whole thing. It would be fun to see what you could 'perceive.' As far as your abilities, you are somewhat of a wild card then? No matter, I believe you will help us however you can. Who knows, you may even save my life one of these days."
Kain gave her a smile and put his cup down. In the remaining water, Kain threw in a number of dried vegetables, some mushrooms, and two handfuls of rice. The others would be hungry when they returned, of this Kain had no doubts. Shadow was never very kind with his training sessions, though Kain himself was far crueler with pushing bodies well past their physical limits. The boiling water slowly released a wonderful aroma, and Kain threw in some salt for taste.
"Amie, when was the last time you had a decent meal? There will be plenty of food, and if you don't mind the lack of meat, then you may have some shortly. If you'd like, we can go for a quick hunt to gather meat, there are plenty of animals out here."
The setting changes from The Great Mountain Range to Cre' Est
Ameriah laughed out loud, "I'm sorry to disappoint you. All I see are leaves." She shrugged, "Wild card? I like the sound of that." Finished with her tea, she gave the cup back to Kain. "And if Fate allows, I will definitely save your life. If for no other reason than to see the shocked expression on your mysterious face afterward."
"I wish I had more to offer. Most of my food is not that great of quality. A bit of dried meat and stale bread. Oh, and blackberries. They make for an excellent breakfast." She rambled for a bit as he prepared a stew. "I am not picky when it comes to food. I've found that you eat what your lucky enough to get and be thankful." Shutting her mouth then, she hoped he didn't question that. Giving up that she was a child of the street for the majority of her life wasn't something she really wanted to reveal just yet.
"Actually...," she thought for a moment. "How about some fish? Not too far back is a brook. When I refilled my water-skin, I noticed some good sized trout."
"I wish I had more to offer. Most of my food is not that great of quality. A bit of dried meat and stale bread. Oh, and blackberries. They make for an excellent breakfast." She rambled for a bit as he prepared a stew. "I am not picky when it comes to food. I've found that you eat what your lucky enough to get and be thankful." Shutting her mouth then, she hoped he didn't question that. Giving up that she was a child of the street for the majority of her life wasn't something she really wanted to reveal just yet.
"Actually...," she thought for a moment. "How about some fish? Not too far back is a brook. When I refilled my water-skin, I noticed some good sized trout."
The setting changes from Cre' Est to The Great Mountain Range
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
The things this woman said definitely aroused Kain's suspicions, but she seemed like a good enough person. At the mention of the fish and the brook, Kain chuckled a little. She may not be able to tell the future, but the girl seemed to be a mind reader.
"Very well, I'm sure leaving the camp for a short time won't have damning repercussions! Lead the way, I need to refill our water-skins as well. And fish is an excellent meal."
Kain readied his gun and stood up, waiting for Amie to lead the way.
"Very well, I'm sure leaving the camp for a short time won't have damning repercussions! Lead the way, I need to refill our water-skins as well. And fish is an excellent meal."
Kain readied his gun and stood up, waiting for Amie to lead the way.
The setting changes from The Great Mountain Range to Cre' Est
Hopping up, she turned to get her bearings from where Kain had originally drug her from. Hesitating, she turned back to Kain, nearly bumping into him, "It's not far, you shouldn't get into any trouble. And how could anyone be mad when they are eating delicious fried trout?" Smiling, she turned and went into the woods. It was darker and she had to squint for a while before her eyes grew accustomed.
Not being able to remain quiet for more than a few breaths, she started again, "I've never been much of a hunter. It's just... And don't laugh!", she warned. "I don't like killing cute animals. I don't mind so much if they aren't cute. Like a snake, I could kill them all day but a cute little bunny? I just can't do it. Not saying that I wouldn't eat it, I just do not want to murder it and then have to look into it's eyes as I strip it and think about how it could have little bunny children waiting for it to return to their little burrow." She laughed, "OK, you can laugh. It does sound crazy."
A few moments later, they arrived at the bank of a brook. She studied their surrounds for a moment, gave Kain a grin and plopped down on her stomach right by the water's edge. Rolling up her sleeves, she asked, "Ever caught fish by hand?"
Not being able to remain quiet for more than a few breaths, she started again, "I've never been much of a hunter. It's just... And don't laugh!", she warned. "I don't like killing cute animals. I don't mind so much if they aren't cute. Like a snake, I could kill them all day but a cute little bunny? I just can't do it. Not saying that I wouldn't eat it, I just do not want to murder it and then have to look into it's eyes as I strip it and think about how it could have little bunny children waiting for it to return to their little burrow." She laughed, "OK, you can laugh. It does sound crazy."
A few moments later, they arrived at the bank of a brook. She studied their surrounds for a moment, gave Kain a grin and plopped down on her stomach right by the water's edge. Rolling up her sleeves, she asked, "Ever caught fish by hand?"
The setting changes from Cre' Est to The Great Mountain Range
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
By her movements through the forest, Kain learned yet another fact about Amie. She was not used to traveling through wilderness. At least, not as proficiently as Kain himself. Her movements seemed more used to cities and towns. Paved roads. At the mention of not being able to kill cute animals, Kain let out a small laugh, despite Amie telling him to do no such thing.
"I'm sorry, I am not laughing at you. Your statement simply reminded me of myself. I too do not like killing unnecessarily. Humans could survive well on plants and occasional meat, we do not need excessive flesh to live. Balance is important, and when meat is needed, fish is more than adequate. As for catching fish by hand, no I have not. I was planning on stunning them to the surface with a concussive force. An explosion in the water will knock them unconscious, and they float to the surface, easily collected. Although I would certainly like to see you catch one by hand, i have never seen that before."
Kain sat on a rock by the water's edge, watching Amie patiently.
"I'm sorry, I am not laughing at you. Your statement simply reminded me of myself. I too do not like killing unnecessarily. Humans could survive well on plants and occasional meat, we do not need excessive flesh to live. Balance is important, and when meat is needed, fish is more than adequate. As for catching fish by hand, no I have not. I was planning on stunning them to the surface with a concussive force. An explosion in the water will knock them unconscious, and they float to the surface, easily collected. Although I would certainly like to see you catch one by hand, i have never seen that before."
Kain sat on a rock by the water's edge, watching Amie patiently.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"An explosion? Really? Don't you think that might be a little... much?", she teased. "Why waste all those resources, not to mention the loudness, when you have unlimited resource right here.", she wiggled her fingers to emphasize. "Now what are you doing up there?"
Ameriah laughed and patted the ground next to her.
Ameriah laughed and patted the ground next to her.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain's left eye twitched slightly. This was an unprecedented turn of events.
"Well.. I suppose you make an excellent point..."
Kain leaped off the rock, landing lightly and walking slowly over to Amie. He sat down in the proffered seat, and firmly watched the water.
"So... how do you go about catching those slippery little buggers? Just have to move faster than the fish, or so slowly they do not detect your movement? Reptiles can be caught in that manner. Oh, and where did you learn this little trick?"
Kain was feeling somewhat uncomfortable, and was trying to steer the conversation into 'safer waters.' Kain was definitely not prepared for a flirtatious, alluring woman acting so friendly. Bring him a raging murderer, Kain would be fine. Pirates? Not a problem. Simply friendly women like Myr and Mark? Great. But Ameriah... she was something else. And Kain was not used to this behavior. He grumbled to himself, hoping Shadow would return soon. Kain needed to go for a swim in the cool brook. Kain had to fight the strong urge to slap his forehead with his palm.
"Well.. I suppose you make an excellent point..."
Kain leaped off the rock, landing lightly and walking slowly over to Amie. He sat down in the proffered seat, and firmly watched the water.
"So... how do you go about catching those slippery little buggers? Just have to move faster than the fish, or so slowly they do not detect your movement? Reptiles can be caught in that manner. Oh, and where did you learn this little trick?"
Kain was feeling somewhat uncomfortable, and was trying to steer the conversation into 'safer waters.' Kain was definitely not prepared for a flirtatious, alluring woman acting so friendly. Bring him a raging murderer, Kain would be fine. Pirates? Not a problem. Simply friendly women like Myr and Mark? Great. But Ameriah... she was something else. And Kain was not used to this behavior. He grumbled to himself, hoping Shadow would return soon. Kain needed to go for a swim in the cool brook. Kain had to fight the strong urge to slap his forehead with his palm.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow tapped his finger against his forearm and then raised his head a bit.
"As you ponder my question Myr, I want you and Mark to get to work on something else as well. Your first exercise is a very simple one. You will sit in the center of the circle and meditate on the sounds of your environment. There are two sounds in this area that do not belong but I believe you have not yet noticed. I am returning to the camp for a few minutes to grab something that I forgot to bring along."
He walked towards the forest again, but stopped next to Myr and turned his head towards her slightly.
"When I return, I expect you to hear me. If you do not, and I approach without you speaking out that I have arrived, your lesson will change from listening to something more physical."
He leaned in closer.
"Don't let me down you two."
With that, he stood up straight and walked off through the forest.
After about five minutes at a fast jog, he made it back to the campsite and Kain was nowhere to be found. He also spied tracks of a new person, but they were too small to be those of an Assassin. Most likely a woman or a very young man. Shadow turned and saw that both they and Kain's tracks led off into the forest a ways away towards the brook that Shadow knew was nearby.
"... Kain..." He said through gritted teeth.
He sprinted off towards where Kain had gone.
"'Stay at the camp'... Was that concept too hard for you to understand?" He asked aloud as he continued his sprint towards the brook.
"As you ponder my question Myr, I want you and Mark to get to work on something else as well. Your first exercise is a very simple one. You will sit in the center of the circle and meditate on the sounds of your environment. There are two sounds in this area that do not belong but I believe you have not yet noticed. I am returning to the camp for a few minutes to grab something that I forgot to bring along."
He walked towards the forest again, but stopped next to Myr and turned his head towards her slightly.
"When I return, I expect you to hear me. If you do not, and I approach without you speaking out that I have arrived, your lesson will change from listening to something more physical."
He leaned in closer.
"Don't let me down you two."
With that, he stood up straight and walked off through the forest.
After about five minutes at a fast jog, he made it back to the campsite and Kain was nowhere to be found. He also spied tracks of a new person, but they were too small to be those of an Assassin. Most likely a woman or a very young man. Shadow turned and saw that both they and Kain's tracks led off into the forest a ways away towards the brook that Shadow knew was nearby.
"... Kain..." He said through gritted teeth.
He sprinted off towards where Kain had gone.
"'Stay at the camp'... Was that concept too hard for you to understand?" He asked aloud as he continued his sprint towards the brook.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Satisfied that he was he was at least close the water now, she went on, "First, you might want to roll up your sleeves. Then," she focused her attention on the water. Luckily the moon was beginning to peek out from behind the mountains. Though it didn't give her much sight, it helped a little. Submerging her hands carefully into the cool water, she continued, "Put your hands into the water. You wants your fingertips just about two inches from the floor. Cup your hands with just enough room for a fish to move through. Then all you have to do is wiggle your fingers slowly." Ameriah was now up to her elbows in the brook's water.
Amie glanced to Kain with curiosity, he seemed uncomfortable. Maybe he's afraid of the water? Or fish? "They don't bite. So try not to be scared." she teased. She turned her attention back to the water in front of her. "This of course is easier in the daylight, but if your very patient..." Slowly she pulled her hands back up with a fish in her firm grip. She laughed softly and handed the now squirming trout to Kain.
"I picked it up from my father. I used to watch him do it and was utterly fascinated. He called it tickling the trout."
Amie glanced to Kain with curiosity, he seemed uncomfortable. Maybe he's afraid of the water? Or fish? "They don't bite. So try not to be scared." she teased. She turned her attention back to the water in front of her. "This of course is easier in the daylight, but if your very patient..." Slowly she pulled her hands back up with a fish in her firm grip. She laughed softly and handed the now squirming trout to Kain.
"I picked it up from my father. I used to watch him do it and was utterly fascinated. He called it tickling the trout."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain finally cracked a smile at her success. He killed the fish quickly, and laid it down on a flat rock.
"That was brilliant! Oh, and I'm not afraid of the fish... I am just somewhat nauseous for some unknown reason. And I have no problem with darkness. I have powerful eyes."
Kain began rolling up his sleeves, eager to try this new technique.
"If you don't mind me asking, where is your father now? and the rest of your family?"
Before Ameriah could answer, Kain's eyes narrowed, and he froze. He heard someone running toward them from the direction of the camp. From the movement speed and agility, Kain guessed it was Shadow.
"Damnation. Ameriah, prepare to meet Shadow, the leader of this little group... I fear he is going to be in a rather bad mood."
"That was brilliant! Oh, and I'm not afraid of the fish... I am just somewhat nauseous for some unknown reason. And I have no problem with darkness. I have powerful eyes."
Kain began rolling up his sleeves, eager to try this new technique.
"If you don't mind me asking, where is your father now? and the rest of your family?"
Before Ameriah could answer, Kain's eyes narrowed, and he froze. He heard someone running toward them from the direction of the camp. From the movement speed and agility, Kain guessed it was Shadow.
"Damnation. Ameriah, prepare to meet Shadow, the leader of this little group... I fear he is going to be in a rather bad mood."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah laughed at his impressed expression. Before she could see him kill the fish, she turned back to the water submerging her arms again. Damn. She had answered his earlier question without thinking. About to give him a simple answer along the lines of her not being sure where her father was and avoiding the rest of her family's whereabouts, Kain interrupted her speaking again. His tone went from jovial to warning, throwing her off guard just as a fish grazed through her fingers. Quickly she squeezed, catching it a little too late but still she manging to throw it ashore.
Amie turned her attention to him, furrowing her brows. "Why would he be in a bad mood?" she questioned, truly confused. Her understanding of leadership and orders, especially following them, were next to none. Having never had to follow any rules, she simply didn't and made up her own along the way. "Because you left camp?"
Amie turned her attention to him, furrowing her brows. "Why would he be in a bad mood?" she questioned, truly confused. Her understanding of leadership and orders, especially following them, were next to none. Having never had to follow any rules, she simply didn't and made up her own along the way. "Because you left camp?"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow saw Kain and another person, a young woman as he had guessed, standing in the stream.
As he approached, the moon's rays fully illuminated his body as he stepped out of the darkness of the trees and into the open.
His red eyes were practically glowing in the moon's light as they slowly churned and twisted in coloration between blood red and a darker shade of red. He bore no expression, but his stance, arms rigid at his sides and his fists clenched, said more than enough to the two standing before him of his mood.
As he spoke, his voice was deeper than usual and the tone was darker and more aggressive than before.
"... Kain... Why aren't you watching the camp?" He asked forcefully.
His piercing red eyes slid from Kain to his new acquaintance, and Shadow appraised her up and down.
"... And who's this?" He demanded as his eyebrows lowered in a scowl.
As he approached, the moon's rays fully illuminated his body as he stepped out of the darkness of the trees and into the open.
His red eyes were practically glowing in the moon's light as they slowly churned and twisted in coloration between blood red and a darker shade of red. He bore no expression, but his stance, arms rigid at his sides and his fists clenched, said more than enough to the two standing before him of his mood.
As he spoke, his voice was deeper than usual and the tone was darker and more aggressive than before.
"... Kain... Why aren't you watching the camp?" He asked forcefully.
His piercing red eyes slid from Kain to his new acquaintance, and Shadow appraised her up and down.
"... And who's this?" He demanded as his eyebrows lowered in a scowl.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain frowned at Shadow's attitude, while secretly thanking him for getting Kain out of an awkward situation. Now Kain could think a little more clearly, though it was nice to spend some alone time with a charming woman.
"Shadow, relax, and stop acting like a child about to throw a temper tantrum. If you didn't notice, the camp was within my hearing range. And I am better trained than most, so please do not feel you can order me around like the others. I can handle myself, and I was aware of our campsite the entire time. I was simply trying to catch a more substantial meal than vegetable soup with rice. Excuse me for thinking you and Mark would appreciate some fresh fish."
Kain crossed his arms, annoyed that Shadow was treating him like a subordinate. And here Kain thought the two were friends. Ah well, an assassin like Shadow would have no need for such things, now would he? Kain sighed, and continued speaking.
"This is Ameriah. She wants to join our groups, hinting that we share some common goals. She also let slip that she knows the truth of Teisei, indicating that she has suffered a great loss at the hands of the assassins. She also seems to be a thief or a beggar, judging from her clothing, skittish behavior when we first met, her movements, which suggest someone used to city life, and her ability to lie perfectly. I do not think she has yet told me an outright lie, but she is good at covering her tracks. Now that the technical information is over, I must say that Amie is quite charming, and we have had a fun little conversation. She is also bold enough to poke fun at my name, and she seems capable of taking care of herself. She wants to help us, and would appreciate our protection. Since you accepted Matt without consulting me, I feel it is only fair that we allow Amie to join us. She has already proved her worth by silently catching us two fish, as opposed to my method of shooting at them. Anything else?"
Kain turned slightly, giving Ameriah an apologetic look.
"Shadow, relax, and stop acting like a child about to throw a temper tantrum. If you didn't notice, the camp was within my hearing range. And I am better trained than most, so please do not feel you can order me around like the others. I can handle myself, and I was aware of our campsite the entire time. I was simply trying to catch a more substantial meal than vegetable soup with rice. Excuse me for thinking you and Mark would appreciate some fresh fish."
Kain crossed his arms, annoyed that Shadow was treating him like a subordinate. And here Kain thought the two were friends. Ah well, an assassin like Shadow would have no need for such things, now would he? Kain sighed, and continued speaking.
"This is Ameriah. She wants to join our groups, hinting that we share some common goals. She also let slip that she knows the truth of Teisei, indicating that she has suffered a great loss at the hands of the assassins. She also seems to be a thief or a beggar, judging from her clothing, skittish behavior when we first met, her movements, which suggest someone used to city life, and her ability to lie perfectly. I do not think she has yet told me an outright lie, but she is good at covering her tracks. Now that the technical information is over, I must say that Amie is quite charming, and we have had a fun little conversation. She is also bold enough to poke fun at my name, and she seems capable of taking care of herself. She wants to help us, and would appreciate our protection. Since you accepted Matt without consulting me, I feel it is only fair that we allow Amie to join us. She has already proved her worth by silently catching us two fish, as opposed to my method of shooting at them. Anything else?"
Kain turned slightly, giving Ameriah an apologetic look.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
As if on cue, Shadow, she assumed emerged into their sight. Taking in his overpowering appearance and his red? eyes, Ameriah was about to murmur, speak of the devil, but thought better of it before it could reach her tongue. Kain had been dead on, Shadow did appear to be in quite the bad mood.
Ameriah hopped up to stand beside Kain. She would be lying if she said this conversation wasn't getting extremely awkward. Wanting to speak up and defend their actions, she began to speak, but was cut off every time by Kain. If a fight erupted between these two, she would have no idea how to stop it. Shadow was just as muscular as Kain, perhaps even more so, she couldn't tell in this light.
When Kain introduced her, she jerked her attention back to him. She opened her mouth to protest some of the things he was saying, but couldn't get a full word out before he continued. She hadn't told him half of the things he was saying! A beggar?! Her brows scrunched together. He was just as smart as he mentioned earlier. Just when her temped was about to get the best of her, Kain turned the introduction a little more pleasantly.
When he had finished, she let out a defeated sigh. Yep, that was pretty much, her in a nut shell. She halved a grin as Kain shot her an apologetic look. Her eyes slid back to Shadow. Considering her charm appeared to be her lucky charm, she brushed off her wet hand on her side and offered it to Shadow, "Ameriah. Very pleased to meet you. I hope you are not angry." That was a shot in the dark. She flashed Shadow her own apologetic smile and then a hopeful one to Kain.
Ameriah hopped up to stand beside Kain. She would be lying if she said this conversation wasn't getting extremely awkward. Wanting to speak up and defend their actions, she began to speak, but was cut off every time by Kain. If a fight erupted between these two, she would have no idea how to stop it. Shadow was just as muscular as Kain, perhaps even more so, she couldn't tell in this light.
When Kain introduced her, she jerked her attention back to him. She opened her mouth to protest some of the things he was saying, but couldn't get a full word out before he continued. She hadn't told him half of the things he was saying! A beggar?! Her brows scrunched together. He was just as smart as he mentioned earlier. Just when her temped was about to get the best of her, Kain turned the introduction a little more pleasantly.
When he had finished, she let out a defeated sigh. Yep, that was pretty much, her in a nut shell. She halved a grin as Kain shot her an apologetic look. Her eyes slid back to Shadow. Considering her charm appeared to be her lucky charm, she brushed off her wet hand on her side and offered it to Shadow, "Ameriah. Very pleased to meet you. I hope you are not angry." That was a shot in the dark. She flashed Shadow her own apologetic smile and then a hopeful one to Kain.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr nodded, and took up a position at the center of the rock formation, crossing her legs and assuming her common meditative stance. This was going to be different from her usual process. On an ordinary occasion, meditation was used to synthesize with the environment, to become one with it. In that sense, absolutely everything belonged, or would belong with an exercise of her will.
Trying to pick out something that did not belong, therefore, would be a bit more troubling. Let's see... Myr closed uncanny eyes and listened. Something that does not belong. A forested area in the mountains. Animals in the underbrush; this is to be expected. Plants; wind. What else? She did not know what Shadow was looking for, but perhaps it would become more evident if she sorted through the sensory information seprerately rather than trying to blend it all together as she would normally.
Trying to pick out something that did not belong, therefore, would be a bit more troubling. Let's see... Myr closed uncanny eyes and listened. Something that does not belong. A forested area in the mountains. Animals in the underbrush; this is to be expected. Plants; wind. What else? She did not know what Shadow was looking for, but perhaps it would become more evident if she sorted through the sensory information seprerately rather than trying to blend it all together as she would normally.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow closed his eyes and took a deep breath, letting it out on something that was halfway between a hiss and a normal exhaled breath.
He opened his eyes and looked at Ameriah, taking her hand in his and giving it a firm but still easy shake.
"Shadow." He said flatly.
He looked slowly over to Kain with a glare, and spoke through gritted teeth.
"You may be better trained than most, but don't forget who put you on an even playing field with most of Teisei in the first place Kain. Without the training that I gave you, you'd have been dead long ago."
He relaxed his jaw and spoke normally.
"Next time I give you an order, I expect it to be met without resistance..." He turned around and was about to walk away before he stopped and turned his head, looking at Kain over his shoulder.
"By the way... The camp is obviously not within your hearing range otherwise you'd have detected me much sooner. The brush here is rather thin, and I was able to see exactly when you heard me through the gaps in the trees. I have to say that I'm not impressed. You used to detect people much farther away than that. Perhaps your time in the circus has dulled your abilities more than you know. I give you this warning Kain: Though we are friends and allies, do not test my patience or my orders again, or there will be consequences... Even for you."
With that, Shadow turned his head and began to depart towards camp once more.
He opened his eyes and looked at Ameriah, taking her hand in his and giving it a firm but still easy shake.
"Shadow." He said flatly.
He looked slowly over to Kain with a glare, and spoke through gritted teeth.
"You may be better trained than most, but don't forget who put you on an even playing field with most of Teisei in the first place Kain. Without the training that I gave you, you'd have been dead long ago."
He relaxed his jaw and spoke normally.
"Next time I give you an order, I expect it to be met without resistance..." He turned around and was about to walk away before he stopped and turned his head, looking at Kain over his shoulder.
"By the way... The camp is obviously not within your hearing range otherwise you'd have detected me much sooner. The brush here is rather thin, and I was able to see exactly when you heard me through the gaps in the trees. I have to say that I'm not impressed. You used to detect people much farther away than that. Perhaps your time in the circus has dulled your abilities more than you know. I give you this warning Kain: Though we are friends and allies, do not test my patience or my orders again, or there will be consequences... Even for you."
With that, Shadow turned his head and began to depart towards camp once more.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain hated showing subservience, but what was he to do? Shadow was wrong, Kain was aware of his presence, but simply did not want his time with Amie to end. The anger at being spoken to in such a manner was clearly visible on Kain's face, but he let out a clipped, "yes sir," before picking up the fish they had managed to collect. Kain had to put up with Shadow just long enough for Shadow to eradicate Teisei's hold. After that, Kain would fulfill his true destiny. Without the pigheaded assassin.
"Come on Amie, I suppose it is time to return to the camp. You have not been given any orders, so you can stay if you wish, but i must return. Thank you for catching the fish, I will begin preparing them right away."
The defeated tone in Kain's voice was terribly obvious as he slowly began walking back toward the camp.
"Come on Amie, I suppose it is time to return to the camp. You have not been given any orders, so you can stay if you wish, but i must return. Thank you for catching the fish, I will begin preparing them right away."
The defeated tone in Kain's voice was terribly obvious as he slowly began walking back toward the camp.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow stopped when he heard Kain say 'yes sir', and stood still at the entrance to the woods.
He sensed something in Kain's tone as he responded that he didn't like.
He turned around and faced his friend as he approached carrying the fish.
"I can sense your anger and frustration Kain. I know that my demeanor as of late has been unfavorable, but there isn't much I can do about that. This place holds nothing but bad memories for me in case you'd forgotten and it's not a place that I enjoy being around. No matter how hard I try, I cannot be cheerful in this place."
He took another breath.
"Also, there is something else I've been wanting to say to you for a good long while. I've known you for a good while Kain, and I know the full extent of your abilities... So I know when you are overestimating yourself. You have been doing so for a long time, and to tell the truth, I'm getting sick of it. Do you honestly believe that without what I taught you before that you'd be safe from Teisei if they set their sights specifically on you? Less than four months of our time together was spent training, and you think it's enough to face off against Teisei's top Assassins?"
Shadow shook his head.
"And your poison is nice, but it's not going to be enough on its own. The effects of such a concoction in such a small amount simply will not be able to perform the way you have claimed. You know your herbs and poisons, but not well enough if you believe its performance in that pitiful amount could possibly be so high."
He turned towards camp once again.
"And correct me if I'm wrong Kain... But it sounds to me like you believe that I owe you something."
He turned his head, and looked at Kain through the corner of his eye.
"... And do you really think, honestly, given what we are about to face that catching a few fish makes her worth something?" He asked in a low, menacing voice.
He sensed something in Kain's tone as he responded that he didn't like.
He turned around and faced his friend as he approached carrying the fish.
"I can sense your anger and frustration Kain. I know that my demeanor as of late has been unfavorable, but there isn't much I can do about that. This place holds nothing but bad memories for me in case you'd forgotten and it's not a place that I enjoy being around. No matter how hard I try, I cannot be cheerful in this place."
He took another breath.
"Also, there is something else I've been wanting to say to you for a good long while. I've known you for a good while Kain, and I know the full extent of your abilities... So I know when you are overestimating yourself. You have been doing so for a long time, and to tell the truth, I'm getting sick of it. Do you honestly believe that without what I taught you before that you'd be safe from Teisei if they set their sights specifically on you? Less than four months of our time together was spent training, and you think it's enough to face off against Teisei's top Assassins?"
Shadow shook his head.
"And your poison is nice, but it's not going to be enough on its own. The effects of such a concoction in such a small amount simply will not be able to perform the way you have claimed. You know your herbs and poisons, but not well enough if you believe its performance in that pitiful amount could possibly be so high."
He turned towards camp once again.
"And correct me if I'm wrong Kain... But it sounds to me like you believe that I owe you something."
He turned his head, and looked at Kain through the corner of his eye.
"... And do you really think, honestly, given what we are about to face that catching a few fish makes her worth something?" He asked in a low, menacing voice.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah couldn't suppress a small shiver as Shadow's hand briefly met hers. Though judging by his attitude, she was lucky he didn't simply cut it off and shove her into the brook. Retracting her hand, she placed it on her hip. Listening to Shadow speak to Kain, Ameriah didn't attempt to hide her confusion and her own growing irritation. Having never followed a formal order in the past 15 odd years, this behavior both infuriated her and fascinated her. The fascination is what kept her mouth clamped shut though she was beginning to do a little teeth grinding of her own.
Kain clearly was simply going to take whatever degrades Shadow was spitting out. Given whatever the two's past and their current agreement, Kain might have to simply shut up and take it, but Ameriah certainly had no such agreement and frankly she was never good at shutting up. She had built Shadow up in her mind as some sort of glorious freedom fighter, putting other's need above his own, chivalrous, though he may very well be all those things, her image of him was shattering into a self-righteous punk who was clearly on a power trip. As she followed the two men, she listened intently to Shadow, it was as if he enjoyed seeing Kain upset and furthermore rather enjoyed using his authority to put him down in front of Ameriah. And she was pretty sure, she detected several outright threats.
As the three closed in on camp, it was becoming harder and harder for Amie to simply keep quiet, even if it were for her own good. Her own good, seemed to be the last thing she thought of. When he attempted a comment about her, she quickly fired back, "Hey! Giving what you are about to face, don't you think it would be wise to accept all the help you can get. And judging from your oh so pleasant attitude, I doubt there are many offering you anything, much less their time and quite possibly their life. It seems, you Sir, should come off your incredibly high horse and be thankful that anyone would join you or be tolerant enough to stand to be in your presence at the very least. If you want to question my worth, then perhaps you should direct that question to me, not him."
Ameriah glared at Shadow's back and crossed her arms. She often spoke without weighing the repercussions, especially when angry. This former assassin could make Kain feel worthless all he wanted, but she'd be damned if Shadow was going to do the same to her. "Not everyone you encounter will be the heartless, cold-blooded killer that you formally were." Perhaps she was overstepping serious boundaries there, but as usual she did not consider it until after it was spoken. Still she kept her arms crossed, her expression shown annoyance. Certainly if this man could dish some cattiness, he could take it as well.
Kain clearly was simply going to take whatever degrades Shadow was spitting out. Given whatever the two's past and their current agreement, Kain might have to simply shut up and take it, but Ameriah certainly had no such agreement and frankly she was never good at shutting up. She had built Shadow up in her mind as some sort of glorious freedom fighter, putting other's need above his own, chivalrous, though he may very well be all those things, her image of him was shattering into a self-righteous punk who was clearly on a power trip. As she followed the two men, she listened intently to Shadow, it was as if he enjoyed seeing Kain upset and furthermore rather enjoyed using his authority to put him down in front of Ameriah. And she was pretty sure, she detected several outright threats.
As the three closed in on camp, it was becoming harder and harder for Amie to simply keep quiet, even if it were for her own good. Her own good, seemed to be the last thing she thought of. When he attempted a comment about her, she quickly fired back, "Hey! Giving what you are about to face, don't you think it would be wise to accept all the help you can get. And judging from your oh so pleasant attitude, I doubt there are many offering you anything, much less their time and quite possibly their life. It seems, you Sir, should come off your incredibly high horse and be thankful that anyone would join you or be tolerant enough to stand to be in your presence at the very least. If you want to question my worth, then perhaps you should direct that question to me, not him."
Ameriah glared at Shadow's back and crossed her arms. She often spoke without weighing the repercussions, especially when angry. This former assassin could make Kain feel worthless all he wanted, but she'd be damned if Shadow was going to do the same to her. "Not everyone you encounter will be the heartless, cold-blooded killer that you formally were." Perhaps she was overstepping serious boundaries there, but as usual she did not consider it until after it was spoken. Still she kept her arms crossed, her expression shown annoyance. Certainly if this man could dish some cattiness, he could take it as well.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow heard everything Ameriah said, and the instant her mouth closed he withdrew both twins and whirled around, clamping the blades flat against both sides of her neck as his arms crossed, forming an 'x' in front of her. Using a decent, but still controlled amount of strength, he pressed the blades in hard, closing off her air passage as he slowly began walking forward, pushing her back.
"I can understand your anger Ameriah, having me speak down to Kain in such a way. But Kain can speak for himself."
He turned one of the twins sideways so the blade was touching her throat, and slid it ever so carefully across the gentle flesh underneath it, cutting the first few layers of skin.
It was a technique used to test the worth and courage of young Assassins. Dragging a blade across their throat to see their mental response and judge their level of trust and commitment. Shadow had used the same technique on Kain when they decided to train together, indicating that he was in fact ready for Assassin's Training and that Shadow accepted him as a fellow warrior.
Shadow had only done so before with seven people in his life, Kain being one of them.
He stopped walking and placed both twins away as he smiled at her with a satisfied grin and looked to Kain.
"... I think I know now why you like this one Kain..." He said somewhat playfully.
He turned around and continued walking.
"I have to apologize to you both for putting you through this, but it was necessary although I know you'll disagree. Training, even for Kain, does not end just because he's a step above the others in his capabilities. In fact if he does not return to his usual self and laugh off my recent ramblings, I'll be quite disappointed in him for not seeing through me and my methods earlier."
He let slip a small chuckle as he looked over his shoulder to Ameriah.
"I must say though that I admire your courage Ameriah... though you don't know what has transpired between us and the group, you do not hesitate to speak your mind. Such a trait is rare these days. To put things simply, I told everyone that what I was doing was going to be dangerous and life threatening, and I asked them to step down if they didn't feel up to the task. All of them stepped forward."
He stopped mid stride and turned to face her again.
"You think that I enjoy treating him like this? Kain is no child, nor am I, and so I do not delight in talking down to him as though he were what we Assassin's call a Fledgeling. However, my accusations as to his overconfidence have been accurate despite what you may think and what you may feel about him. Though cruel, questioning his abilities and his tactics is the best way to ensure that he keeps them sharp enough to continue on this kind of journey. It's a technique I have used for years, and it's quite effective."
He didn't smile, but his expression relaxed.
"And one more thing before we return to camp... Though I was upset at his leaving the camp, my anger was in fact more directed towards the idea that he'd relax enough to leave camp unattended in the first place. No matter how short the distance might seem, it's still too far away for either of us to hear everything that goes on. Even a single decent Assassin with only a few years experience would be able to sneak into camp and steal our belongings without us detecting it from this distance. We are well trained Ameriah, but we have limits being people ourselves. In order to keep Kain honest with himself and with the group, I have to question his limits constantly to make sure they do not actually become real to him. It's how I was trained, and it's how I train others. I may be the Red-Eyed Demon, but I'm far from perfect and I'm far from invincible. If Kain gets the idea in his head that he is untouchable just because he has that three barreled hun at his waist and a single pouch of poison at his hip, it'll be the end of him."
With that, Shadow turned around and continued walking.
"I can understand your anger Ameriah, having me speak down to Kain in such a way. But Kain can speak for himself."
He turned one of the twins sideways so the blade was touching her throat, and slid it ever so carefully across the gentle flesh underneath it, cutting the first few layers of skin.
It was a technique used to test the worth and courage of young Assassins. Dragging a blade across their throat to see their mental response and judge their level of trust and commitment. Shadow had used the same technique on Kain when they decided to train together, indicating that he was in fact ready for Assassin's Training and that Shadow accepted him as a fellow warrior.
Shadow had only done so before with seven people in his life, Kain being one of them.
He stopped walking and placed both twins away as he smiled at her with a satisfied grin and looked to Kain.
"... I think I know now why you like this one Kain..." He said somewhat playfully.
He turned around and continued walking.
"I have to apologize to you both for putting you through this, but it was necessary although I know you'll disagree. Training, even for Kain, does not end just because he's a step above the others in his capabilities. In fact if he does not return to his usual self and laugh off my recent ramblings, I'll be quite disappointed in him for not seeing through me and my methods earlier."
He let slip a small chuckle as he looked over his shoulder to Ameriah.
"I must say though that I admire your courage Ameriah... though you don't know what has transpired between us and the group, you do not hesitate to speak your mind. Such a trait is rare these days. To put things simply, I told everyone that what I was doing was going to be dangerous and life threatening, and I asked them to step down if they didn't feel up to the task. All of them stepped forward."
He stopped mid stride and turned to face her again.
"You think that I enjoy treating him like this? Kain is no child, nor am I, and so I do not delight in talking down to him as though he were what we Assassin's call a Fledgeling. However, my accusations as to his overconfidence have been accurate despite what you may think and what you may feel about him. Though cruel, questioning his abilities and his tactics is the best way to ensure that he keeps them sharp enough to continue on this kind of journey. It's a technique I have used for years, and it's quite effective."
He didn't smile, but his expression relaxed.
"And one more thing before we return to camp... Though I was upset at his leaving the camp, my anger was in fact more directed towards the idea that he'd relax enough to leave camp unattended in the first place. No matter how short the distance might seem, it's still too far away for either of us to hear everything that goes on. Even a single decent Assassin with only a few years experience would be able to sneak into camp and steal our belongings without us detecting it from this distance. We are well trained Ameriah, but we have limits being people ourselves. In order to keep Kain honest with himself and with the group, I have to question his limits constantly to make sure they do not actually become real to him. It's how I was trained, and it's how I train others. I may be the Red-Eyed Demon, but I'm far from perfect and I'm far from invincible. If Kain gets the idea in his head that he is untouchable just because he has that three barreled hun at his waist and a single pouch of poison at his hip, it'll be the end of him."
With that, Shadow turned around and continued walking.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain crossed his arms and slapped Shadow in the back of the head.
"That's twice I've been able to hit you Shadow. Seems I'm not the only one slipping in his old age. Oh,and insult me all you like, but NEVER INSULT MY HERBS AND POISONS AGAIN! You truly do not fathom the potency of this toxin. I learned it from an ancient text, one that required me use several resources to translate it. It spoke of a grand city that was erased from existence in a single night by the use of this very poison.
There are also better ways to keep our abilities honed, instead of resulting to acting like an ass."
Kain smirked and walked on ahead, eagerly anticipating the cooked fish.
"That's twice I've been able to hit you Shadow. Seems I'm not the only one slipping in his old age. Oh,and insult me all you like, but NEVER INSULT MY HERBS AND POISONS AGAIN! You truly do not fathom the potency of this toxin. I learned it from an ancient text, one that required me use several resources to translate it. It spoke of a grand city that was erased from existence in a single night by the use of this very poison.
There are also better ways to keep our abilities honed, instead of resulting to acting like an ass."
Kain smirked and walked on ahead, eagerly anticipating the cooked fish.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow smirked and shook his head at Kain's little outburst.
"Hitting people while their backs are turned is nothing to brag about Kain. Just because I choose not to block you doesn't mean I am incapable of it, so watch yourself. And I will insult your potions all I wish. You aren't the only one with access to deadly concoctions from ancient texts you know, so don't get so attached to the few you know of."
Despite the slowly breaking tension, Shadow still didn't appreciate Kain's lack of appreciation of his knowledge and understanding of such matters. Kain was well trained in his herbs and poisons, but Shadow was just as skilled in his mastery of the art of poison making. In Shadow's eyes, poison was a crutch and used by the weak. Kain was a partial exception because he used it mainly to achieve specific goals or to use it on those who deserved a more painful and agonizing death.
Shadow continued to shake his head and roll his eyes at Kain's little outbursts, but remained silent as they continued thereafter.
"Hitting people while their backs are turned is nothing to brag about Kain. Just because I choose not to block you doesn't mean I am incapable of it, so watch yourself. And I will insult your potions all I wish. You aren't the only one with access to deadly concoctions from ancient texts you know, so don't get so attached to the few you know of."
Despite the slowly breaking tension, Shadow still didn't appreciate Kain's lack of appreciation of his knowledge and understanding of such matters. Kain was well trained in his herbs and poisons, but Shadow was just as skilled in his mastery of the art of poison making. In Shadow's eyes, poison was a crutch and used by the weak. Kain was a partial exception because he used it mainly to achieve specific goals or to use it on those who deserved a more painful and agonizing death.
Shadow continued to shake his head and roll his eyes at Kain's little outbursts, but remained silent as they continued thereafter.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain sat down near the fire when they reached camp. He quickly and fluidly began descaling the fish, and rubbing them with some salt and herbs that worked in a culinary way, as well as a medicinal way. when the fish were properly prepared, Kain took two branches, and skewered the fish on them. These he set over the fire a safe distance away.
"If only we were back at seas, then I would be in charge. Ah well, It will be my turn again soon enough."
Kain froze when he realized something. Myr and Mark were left alone in some clearing, probably meditating to hone their skills,or were otherwise distracted.
"Shadow... Why would you get mad at me for leaving the camp... When you abandoned Myr and Mark? Enemy territory is not the best place to be practicing certain skills. I suggest you make it back quickly, before something stupid happens."
"If only we were back at seas, then I would be in charge. Ah well, It will be my turn again soon enough."
Kain froze when he realized something. Myr and Mark were left alone in some clearing, probably meditating to hone their skills,or were otherwise distracted.
"Shadow... Why would you get mad at me for leaving the camp... When you abandoned Myr and Mark? Enemy territory is not the best place to be practicing certain skills. I suggest you make it back quickly, before something stupid happens."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"Hey!" A yell, faint though it was because of distance, shattered the serenity that Myr had so easily slipped into. Opening her eyes, the monk looked to Mark, who was either dozing or concentrating very intently on something else, for he did not appear to hear the noise. The voice, female, continued to yell, and Myr grew concerned. Surely this would not be a good idea if they wished to remain hidden? Perhaps it would be a good idea to seek out and placate whomever was present.
Shadow might have left her here, but she had no way of knowing what the situation was, and if it turned out that there was something she could or should do to solve whatever problem had arisen, she was not going to continue to do nothing. Lessons were important, heeding one's teachers even more so, but nothing was more important than the preservation of life itself, and there was a possibility that whatever was going on was putting them all in danger.
"Mark," she said quietly, "I'm going to figure out what's happening. If nobody comes back here within ten minutes, get out of here as fast as you can." So saying, Myr took once more to the trees, knowing that they heralded her passage far more quietly than would the ground.
It was not long before the monk spotted Shadow and Kain, both of whom had probably sensed her a while ago, but there was nothing she could do about that. The woman in the area, though, was a face she did not recognize, but one she instinctively was wary of. Myr had something of a sense for people, and this one had a certain way about her that spoke of deception. It would not seem, however, that the others thought so, particularly, and at any rate, they were not treating her as hostile. Perhaps her intuition was simply off.
Deciding for the moment that they were safe (the woman had stopped yelling) Myr swung down from the tree, landing with the grace of a cat on the ground beneath. "Would someone be so kind as to inform me what is going on?" she asked, flicking her gaze from one to the next.
Shadow might have left her here, but she had no way of knowing what the situation was, and if it turned out that there was something she could or should do to solve whatever problem had arisen, she was not going to continue to do nothing. Lessons were important, heeding one's teachers even more so, but nothing was more important than the preservation of life itself, and there was a possibility that whatever was going on was putting them all in danger.
"Mark," she said quietly, "I'm going to figure out what's happening. If nobody comes back here within ten minutes, get out of here as fast as you can." So saying, Myr took once more to the trees, knowing that they heralded her passage far more quietly than would the ground.
It was not long before the monk spotted Shadow and Kain, both of whom had probably sensed her a while ago, but there was nothing she could do about that. The woman in the area, though, was a face she did not recognize, but one she instinctively was wary of. Myr had something of a sense for people, and this one had a certain way about her that spoke of deception. It would not seem, however, that the others thought so, particularly, and at any rate, they were not treating her as hostile. Perhaps her intuition was simply off.
Deciding for the moment that they were safe (the woman had stopped yelling) Myr swung down from the tree, landing with the grace of a cat on the ground beneath. "Would someone be so kind as to inform me what is going on?" she asked, flicking her gaze from one to the next.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow looked to Myr without expression.
"... It seems we have added yet another lamb for the slaughterhouse. Do not concern yourself with the new addition right now Myr, return to the clearing and I will be along shortly." He said calmly.
"... It seems we have added yet another lamb for the slaughterhouse. Do not concern yourself with the new addition right now Myr, return to the clearing and I will be along shortly." He said calmly.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah stumbled her step at the sound of the blades erupting from Shadow’s sides. Her stumble however did not cause Shadow to not do what he intended. Though clearly caught off guard, she didn’t make any moves or attempt to wiggle free of the blades’ tightening grip. Instead she met his blood-red eyes with her own sparkling green ones, hopping that they were throwing daggers of their own right back at him.
Holding her breath, she was biting her tongue so hard, she began to taste blood. She was furious of course, clearly this man only heard what he wanted to hear. She had been speaking for herself, not Kain! He started to walk, forcing her to take backward steps. One trip or fall could result in a serious injury, or worse. She focused very hard on stepping carefully, all the while still glaring at Shadow.
Ameriah took in a sharp breath as he twisted the blade to cut her skin. The thought of her blood being exposed made her a little faint. Finally he released her and she took a deep breath. It was likely her greatest act of self control not to reach out and smack that grin right off his face. His next comment, however, we enough to bring color to her cheeks.
When he turned away from her, she let her body ease and brought her hand to her throat. Taking it away she gazed down at the fresh blood on her fingertips. Shadow began to speak again, though she wasn’t fully paying attention until she heard her name, causing her to tare her eyes from the sticky blood back to the men walking ahead of her. She felt lightheaded but stepped forward to follow them.
Perhaps he sensed her not really paying attention, for he turned to face her again. She stopped abruptly and took a step back, almost expecting the blades again. He seemed to be calmer, his tone didn’t have the bite it had earlier. Amie was beginning to doubt the sanity level of this entire party.
Still a little stunned from the events of the last five minutes, Amie simply followed the two who were now bickering. Her tongue was momentarily silent, mostly because it was now throbbing.
Ameriah did perk up a little to discover that one their traveling companions, or better put, one of Shadow’s protégées was a girl. And seemingly around her own age. That truly shocked her and she smiled at the woman about to introduce herself when Shadow cut her off. She gave him a weary look, at least he was consistent with how he treated his students.
Arriving back to the camp, Ameriah set on a stone, purposely as far from Shadow as possible without leaving the clearing. She ripped a piece of cloth from her sleeve and held it up to their throat, propping her elbow on her knee. Try as she might, she couldn’t quite wipe the dark look from her face.
Holding her breath, she was biting her tongue so hard, she began to taste blood. She was furious of course, clearly this man only heard what he wanted to hear. She had been speaking for herself, not Kain! He started to walk, forcing her to take backward steps. One trip or fall could result in a serious injury, or worse. She focused very hard on stepping carefully, all the while still glaring at Shadow.
Ameriah took in a sharp breath as he twisted the blade to cut her skin. The thought of her blood being exposed made her a little faint. Finally he released her and she took a deep breath. It was likely her greatest act of self control not to reach out and smack that grin right off his face. His next comment, however, we enough to bring color to her cheeks.
When he turned away from her, she let her body ease and brought her hand to her throat. Taking it away she gazed down at the fresh blood on her fingertips. Shadow began to speak again, though she wasn’t fully paying attention until she heard her name, causing her to tare her eyes from the sticky blood back to the men walking ahead of her. She felt lightheaded but stepped forward to follow them.
Perhaps he sensed her not really paying attention, for he turned to face her again. She stopped abruptly and took a step back, almost expecting the blades again. He seemed to be calmer, his tone didn’t have the bite it had earlier. Amie was beginning to doubt the sanity level of this entire party.
Still a little stunned from the events of the last five minutes, Amie simply followed the two who were now bickering. Her tongue was momentarily silent, mostly because it was now throbbing.
Ameriah did perk up a little to discover that one their traveling companions, or better put, one of Shadow’s protégées was a girl. And seemingly around her own age. That truly shocked her and she smiled at the woman about to introduce herself when Shadow cut her off. She gave him a weary look, at least he was consistent with how he treated his students.
Arriving back to the camp, Ameriah set on a stone, purposely as far from Shadow as possible without leaving the clearing. She ripped a piece of cloth from her sleeve and held it up to their throat, propping her elbow on her knee. Try as she might, she couldn’t quite wipe the dark look from her face.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr tilted her head in a by-now characteristic gesture and frowned slightly. "I would be more than happy to do so, Shadow, as soon as I treat our new addition." She did not like the way in which they were collectively referred to as sacrificial lambs, for a number of reasons. She for one had no intention of dying, and she very much doubted that either Mark or this new person wished to either.
The pretty petite woman seemed to be holding something to her neck, and Myr caught a whiff of the characteristic smell of blood. Her frown deepened, and she wondered what had transpired while she was not here. Myr may be submitting to Shadow's instruction and accepting his leadership as part of this mission, but she was a monk first and anything else only second. As such, it was her obligation and her desire to help, especially since the woman seemed to be a bit nauseous, which might indicate some further complication.
Kneeling at her new patient's side, then, Myr smiled gently. She guessed that she was actually the younger of the two by a bit, but her demeanor around those she treated was pretty universal. "My name is Myr," she murmured softly. "I know something of medicine and treatment. If you are comfortable with it, I can help you with that. If you are not, I would be more than happy to assist you in caring for your injury on your own. You should know, though, that if that cloth is not sterile, there is a risk of infection should you continue to use it so."
The pretty petite woman seemed to be holding something to her neck, and Myr caught a whiff of the characteristic smell of blood. Her frown deepened, and she wondered what had transpired while she was not here. Myr may be submitting to Shadow's instruction and accepting his leadership as part of this mission, but she was a monk first and anything else only second. As such, it was her obligation and her desire to help, especially since the woman seemed to be a bit nauseous, which might indicate some further complication.
Kneeling at her new patient's side, then, Myr smiled gently. She guessed that she was actually the younger of the two by a bit, but her demeanor around those she treated was pretty universal. "My name is Myr," she murmured softly. "I know something of medicine and treatment. If you are comfortable with it, I can help you with that. If you are not, I would be more than happy to assist you in caring for your injury on your own. You should know, though, that if that cloth is not sterile, there is a risk of infection should you continue to use it so."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain moved closer to Amie, bringing a small jar with him. His healing past from before. She would only need a little, but the stuff would speed the recovery, and more importantly, ensure she didn't get a nasty infection.
Whispering so only Amie could hear, Kain said, "Do not mind him, he's just cranky because of our proximity to Teisei. I suspect he also is annoyed that people consistently refuse to follow his orders. His former apprentice, Mark, myself, and now, even Myr have disobeyed him. I believe he simply doesn't command the same respect as I do. Oh, he also has never heard that you catch more flies with honey than with vinegar, apparently."
Gesturing to the cut, Kain said, "May I? this paste forms a bandage that will help that wound heal."
Whispering so only Amie could hear, Kain said, "Do not mind him, he's just cranky because of our proximity to Teisei. I suspect he also is annoyed that people consistently refuse to follow his orders. His former apprentice, Mark, myself, and now, even Myr have disobeyed him. I believe he simply doesn't command the same respect as I do. Oh, he also has never heard that you catch more flies with honey than with vinegar, apparently."
Gesturing to the cut, Kain said, "May I? this paste forms a bandage that will help that wound heal."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah almost cracked an amused smile at the girl’s pleasantly defiant tone towards Shadow. Then gave Myr a genuine smile as she approached and introduced herself. The soft voice was angelic, much like her appearance. “Ameriah or Amie.”, she responded warmly.
Myr offered her assistance with Amie’s Shadow inflicted wound. It wasn’t deep, and none unbearable in the least, she just did not like blood. Soon Kain was also at her side whispering, she laughed softly at his comments, then looked between the two of them. This treatment was a complete turn around from Shadow’s not so welcoming behavior.
Now having more then enough help, she didn’t know whom to pick. She looked to them both and removed the bit of cloth, “What ever you two think is best… Just don’t kill me.” She said the last bit with a flat laugh and couldn’t help but to throw a Shadow an accusing look.
Myr offered her assistance with Amie’s Shadow inflicted wound. It wasn’t deep, and none unbearable in the least, she just did not like blood. Soon Kain was also at her side whispering, she laughed softly at his comments, then looked between the two of them. This treatment was a complete turn around from Shadow’s not so welcoming behavior.
Now having more then enough help, she didn’t know whom to pick. She looked to them both and removed the bit of cloth, “What ever you two think is best… Just don’t kill me.” She said the last bit with a flat laugh and couldn’t help but to throw a Shadow an accusing look.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain gave Myr a conspiratorial smirk.
"Well Myr, you did offer first, and I suppose this isn't a bad enough wound to merit such an extreme remedy..."
Kain hid it well, but he was somewhat disappointed with his slower response. Myr was a monk, and Kain was a warrior, so he supposed it only made sense that she would jump to help an injured person much quicker. Ah well, at least Kain had made Amie laugh after Shadow's profound rudeness.
"Well Myr, you did offer first, and I suppose this isn't a bad enough wound to merit such an extreme remedy..."
Kain hid it well, but he was somewhat disappointed with his slower response. Myr was a monk, and Kain was a warrior, so he supposed it only made sense that she would jump to help an injured person much quicker. Ah well, at least Kain had made Amie laugh after Shadow's profound rudeness.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr blinked, unsure exactly how to interpret what was going on. It dawned on her that Amie and Kain were acting awfully familiar for having known each other for what amounted to less than an hour, but then Kain was generally a friendly sort, and Amie seemed that way as well. Was that really all there was to it?
"'Tis nice to meet you, Amie," Myr replied, and at Kain's acknowledgment, moved aside the cloth the young woman was using to stem the flow of her blood. The wound was precise, she reflected, and not in any danger of being fatal. Then again, if Shadow had indeed delivered it for whatever reason, that was to be expected.
Myr cleaned the wound with a solution produced from a small vial in one of many belt pouches. "It might sting a bit," she warned, but the antiseptic was quite mild compared to others the monk had encountered. Afterward, she applied a slave of her own to it, deeming bandages unnecessary, but making sure she used a medicine which would have a soothing, cooling effect.
"There you are," she finished with a smile. "It shouldn't trouble you further. I would stay and converse, but I am afraid that my obligations summon me elsewhere." With a final nod to the three of them, she disappeared into the woods, headed back to Mark's location. She had been gone less than the prescribed ten minutes, so it was no surprise that Mark was still there, and Myr resumed her own position dutifully. She hoped Shadow would not fault her for wishing to help someone who needed it; that much was part of her nature that would not, could not be changed. Even the most pliant of people carry the potential for resistance when it really matters, this she knew well.
"'Tis nice to meet you, Amie," Myr replied, and at Kain's acknowledgment, moved aside the cloth the young woman was using to stem the flow of her blood. The wound was precise, she reflected, and not in any danger of being fatal. Then again, if Shadow had indeed delivered it for whatever reason, that was to be expected.
Myr cleaned the wound with a solution produced from a small vial in one of many belt pouches. "It might sting a bit," she warned, but the antiseptic was quite mild compared to others the monk had encountered. Afterward, she applied a slave of her own to it, deeming bandages unnecessary, but making sure she used a medicine which would have a soothing, cooling effect.
"There you are," she finished with a smile. "It shouldn't trouble you further. I would stay and converse, but I am afraid that my obligations summon me elsewhere." With a final nod to the three of them, she disappeared into the woods, headed back to Mark's location. She had been gone less than the prescribed ten minutes, so it was no surprise that Mark was still there, and Myr resumed her own position dutifully. She hoped Shadow would not fault her for wishing to help someone who needed it; that much was part of her nature that would not, could not be changed. Even the most pliant of people carry the potential for resistance when it really matters, this she knew well.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow went to his bag sitting near the fire and retrieved from it a small whistle, as well as a piece of simple cloth before tucking them in his waist side pouch and following Myr back to the clearing.
Mark was still waiting, which was good, and Myr resumed her meditative position.
Shadow sat down nearby next to one of the boulders and waited for a few minutes before turning his head towards Myr.
"Did you discover what did not belong? One of them has since vanished, but the other is still here." He said quietly.
Mark was still waiting, which was good, and Myr resumed her meditative position.
Shadow sat down nearby next to one of the boulders and waited for a few minutes before turning his head towards Myr.
"Did you discover what did not belong? One of them has since vanished, but the other is still here." He said quietly.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah only bit her lip at the brief sting from the antiseptic. Staying perfectly still, she let Myr do what she needed to Amie's neck. When the woman had fished she gave her another smile and thanks. Shadow seemed to be going about his own business and that fine by her.
When both had left, Ameriah's hand flew to the spot Myr tended and frowned, "Is this going to leave a scar?" She really wasn't asking Kain, but he was the only one with her. She wondered why Shadow didn't invite her along with this secret training. That could be either a good or bad thing. Choosing, not to think about it, she forced her hand back into her lap and glanced over to Kain. "Well... That was eventful." She uttered a nervous laugh. In truth she was still processing the evening's events.
When both had left, Ameriah's hand flew to the spot Myr tended and frowned, "Is this going to leave a scar?" She really wasn't asking Kain, but he was the only one with her. She wondered why Shadow didn't invite her along with this secret training. That could be either a good or bad thing. Choosing, not to think about it, she forced her hand back into her lap and glanced over to Kain. "Well... That was eventful." She uttered a nervous laugh. In truth she was still processing the evening's events.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain turned the fish over so that they could evenly cook, and then checked the vegetable soup. The vegetables were nice and tender, and the rice had cooked nicely. He took the kettle off the fire and set it in a small pit he dug. This would hold the heat of the food longer than leaving it out in the open, as the dirt would help insulate the kettle.
"I'm terribly sorry about his behavior.... He is occasionally more foolish than I. And no, it will not leave a scar. If it did, I would have to repay Shadow for marring such a pretty face."
Kain gave the girl a smile, indicating his comment was just him being friendly. He scooped some of the vegetable soup in a small bowl and offered it to Amie.
"Here you are. Not the greatest in the world, but the fish will be done soon, if you would prefer to wait for that."
"I'm terribly sorry about his behavior.... He is occasionally more foolish than I. And no, it will not leave a scar. If it did, I would have to repay Shadow for marring such a pretty face."
Kain gave the girl a smile, indicating his comment was just him being friendly. He scooped some of the vegetable soup in a small bowl and offered it to Amie.
"Here you are. Not the greatest in the world, but the fish will be done soon, if you would prefer to wait for that."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah dug in her bag and retrieved her water-skin. With a few swashes, she managed to clear her hands of any traces of blood. She also took several long drinks, draining the container. Her throat had been dry ever since the altercation with Shadow. Kain seemed to dismiss his actions, but Ameriah was still fuming for she had never met someone quite like him before.
Kain was removing the pot when Ameriah stood and came closer to the fire and him. She watched him sit it gingerly on the ground after she claimed a seat near his own. She laughed at his regard about Shadow marring her. She wanted to snap back that she wasn't just a pretty face, but suddenly found she hadn't the energy for arguing at the moment.
"Thank you." she said as he handed her the bowl. She lifted it to her nose and inhaled, closing her eyes. "It smells wonderful, " she commented as she lifted the spoon to her lips and blew slowly before testing a bite. "And tastes pretty good too." she assured him. As the hot liquid hit the cut on her tongue, she couldn't help but wince and remember she just drained her water-skin. The food was too good not to eat, so she done her best to ignore the irritating pain.
Kain was removing the pot when Ameriah stood and came closer to the fire and him. She watched him sit it gingerly on the ground after she claimed a seat near his own. She laughed at his regard about Shadow marring her. She wanted to snap back that she wasn't just a pretty face, but suddenly found she hadn't the energy for arguing at the moment.
"Thank you." she said as he handed her the bowl. She lifted it to her nose and inhaled, closing her eyes. "It smells wonderful, " she commented as she lifted the spoon to her lips and blew slowly before testing a bite. "And tastes pretty good too." she assured him. As the hot liquid hit the cut on her tongue, she couldn't help but wince and remember she just drained her water-skin. The food was too good not to eat, so she done her best to ignore the irritating pain.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr opened one eye, then the next, as she heard Shadow approach. He then asked her for her observations, and she shook her head slightly. "A while ago, there was a voice... singing, perhaps, and the sound of movement not animal. I presume now that these must have belonged to Kain and Ameriah. As for the clearing itself, I'm afraid I am uncertain what it is you are looking for. It is quiet here, more so than a forest usually is, but that I can attribute to the fact that these are likely ruins of human civilization. Animals are intelligent enough to stay away from such places." The singing was gone, but people were still moving off at the camp, which, while a distance away, was not completely impossible to perceive given the peace of the surroundings.
She might very well have heard what he wanted her to hear, but as it was, she could not say if any one thing was what he was looking for. Certainly, human movement was unusual for a forest, but that did not mean that it didn't belong if she knew there were others around, did it? Perhaps she was interpreting something in a way that was fundamentally wrong for this kind of thinking.
She might very well have heard what he wanted her to hear, but as it was, she could not say if any one thing was what he was looking for. Certainly, human movement was unusual for a forest, but that did not mean that it didn't belong if she knew there were others around, did it? Perhaps she was interpreting something in a way that was fundamentally wrong for this kind of thinking.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain chuckled and handed Amie his own water-skin.
"Slow down, its fresh off the fire! Here, have some more water. And, no need to try to make me feel better by complimenting my cooking. Shadow is Shadow, he has almost no people skills because of how he was raised."
Kain checked the fish. The skin was nice and crispy. He pulled them off the fire and set them near the pot. Kain picked up two flat rocks, scrubbed them off as best he could, and then set them in the fire to sanitize them. He then used his knife to scoop them out, and put one fish on each. He then found some utensils and set some on each plate. Now, the plates had to cool enough to touch them. In the meantime, Kain poured himself some of the soup, taking a small sip.
"Hm... I suppose the food is alright. Care to tell me more about your family? Did you learn any other useful tricks from them?"
"Slow down, its fresh off the fire! Here, have some more water. And, no need to try to make me feel better by complimenting my cooking. Shadow is Shadow, he has almost no people skills because of how he was raised."
Kain checked the fish. The skin was nice and crispy. He pulled them off the fire and set them near the pot. Kain picked up two flat rocks, scrubbed them off as best he could, and then set them in the fire to sanitize them. He then used his knife to scoop them out, and put one fish on each. He then found some utensils and set some on each plate. Now, the plates had to cool enough to touch them. In the meantime, Kain poured himself some of the soup, taking a small sip.
"Hm... I suppose the food is alright. Care to tell me more about your family? Did you learn any other useful tricks from them?"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow looked smiled at Myr and shook his head.
"I can see you noticed that these are no natural formation of boulders, that much is good for now. Since you didn't pick it up already, I'll tell you what you missed."
He took his right hand and pointed off to the trees just beyond the largest boulder on the southern face of the circle.
"In those trees there is a single animal that doesn't belong. A mouse to be exact. A mouse with a tiny metal clip on its leg for holding small messages. The Assassins of Teisei took to capturing and training animals like rodents and birds for messages both long and short range a long time ago. Listen very intently to the mouse for a moment, and see if you can't hear the faint click of that tiny metal clip around its ankle."
He then pointed to the sky.
"The other has since vanished but was a bird with the same clip around its ankle. If you had looked up, you would have noticed the glint of moonlight off the metal when we first came here, hearing it would not have been necessary. In any case, listen for the mouse right now, and try to see it once your ears have homed in on it."
With that he crossed his arms in front of his chest and closed his eyes.
"I can see you noticed that these are no natural formation of boulders, that much is good for now. Since you didn't pick it up already, I'll tell you what you missed."
He took his right hand and pointed off to the trees just beyond the largest boulder on the southern face of the circle.
"In those trees there is a single animal that doesn't belong. A mouse to be exact. A mouse with a tiny metal clip on its leg for holding small messages. The Assassins of Teisei took to capturing and training animals like rodents and birds for messages both long and short range a long time ago. Listen very intently to the mouse for a moment, and see if you can't hear the faint click of that tiny metal clip around its ankle."
He then pointed to the sky.
"The other has since vanished but was a bird with the same clip around its ankle. If you had looked up, you would have noticed the glint of moonlight off the metal when we first came here, hearing it would not have been necessary. In any case, listen for the mouse right now, and try to see it once your ears have homed in on it."
With that he crossed his arms in front of his chest and closed his eyes.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah shot Kain a look of doubt, “I grew up on the streets and have better manners than him! I’ve seen rabid dogs who are more friendly!” She took a small drink from his water-skin, then laughed, “Well, maybe not the last part.” Sighing, she handed him back the water. She decided to quit stewing over Shadow. He hadn’t really hurt her, just perhaps wanted to show her his power over the group, more generally, Kain, which made her wonder, why he would resort to what she considered to be the extremes? I would never draw a knife on someone I didn’t intend to kill! That thought sent a cold chill down her spine.
Though she said she was done, she was still storming about the ordeal, moments later when Kain spoke. She had been mindlessly stirring the spoon in her bowl. Snapping out of it, she confessed, “I wasn’t really around my real family long enough to learn much. I have bits of memories, like the trout tickling, that I made it a point to learn later on just to keep the memory alive, but… I was only five when they… left.” ‘Left’ was a bit of stretch. Quickly she went on, “So, I found a new family with some kids around my age. Together all of us kind of raised ourselves the best we could. Living without the influence of adults, we had to be pretty creative when it came to survival and one's basic needs.”
Suddenly remembering something he said earlier, she leaned forward, so her own face was only inches from his own, “Oh and I’ve never begged for anything in my life, Sugar.” Staying close to him, she raised her brows while a grin played on her lips for a moment before returning upright and takings another bite of the stew. “Your turn.” she said cheerily between bites, insinuating she wanted to know a bit about him.
Though she said she was done, she was still storming about the ordeal, moments later when Kain spoke. She had been mindlessly stirring the spoon in her bowl. Snapping out of it, she confessed, “I wasn’t really around my real family long enough to learn much. I have bits of memories, like the trout tickling, that I made it a point to learn later on just to keep the memory alive, but… I was only five when they… left.” ‘Left’ was a bit of stretch. Quickly she went on, “So, I found a new family with some kids around my age. Together all of us kind of raised ourselves the best we could. Living without the influence of adults, we had to be pretty creative when it came to survival and one's basic needs.”
Suddenly remembering something he said earlier, she leaned forward, so her own face was only inches from his own, “Oh and I’ve never begged for anything in my life, Sugar.” Staying close to him, she raised her brows while a grin played on her lips for a moment before returning upright and takings another bite of the stew. “Your turn.” she said cheerily between bites, insinuating she wanted to know a bit about him.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr was surprised. "Is it really okay to let the bird leave?" Nevertheless, Shadow did not seem overly concerned, and so she closed her eyes again to try and find the mouse.
At first, there was nothing, and she figured it must simply be beyond her hearing. But then, a faint scratching noise met her ears, and she honed in on it. That could be a mouse's feet against bark, except... there was something off about it. Must be the metal object Shadow was talking about. Furrowing her brow, Myr decided to make sure.
Opening her eyes and standing, the monk proceeded to the tree she thought the mouse was in and swung up into it, using her ears to guide her to the appropriate branch. Spotting the mouse, a nondescript gray creature with shiny black eyes, Myr smiled in spite of herself and held out a hand. The mouse sniffed it, and crawled obligingly into her palm. Securing it close to herself, Myr navigated the rest of the tree and dropped to the ground, careful not to jostle the little thing.
The metal clip on its leg marked it as the correct mouse, but she asked just in case. "I take it this is it then? If these are used for carrying messages, why is it here?" Surely nobody in this group had cause to be communicating with Teisei.
At first, there was nothing, and she figured it must simply be beyond her hearing. But then, a faint scratching noise met her ears, and she honed in on it. That could be a mouse's feet against bark, except... there was something off about it. Must be the metal object Shadow was talking about. Furrowing her brow, Myr decided to make sure.
Opening her eyes and standing, the monk proceeded to the tree she thought the mouse was in and swung up into it, using her ears to guide her to the appropriate branch. Spotting the mouse, a nondescript gray creature with shiny black eyes, Myr smiled in spite of herself and held out a hand. The mouse sniffed it, and crawled obligingly into her palm. Securing it close to herself, Myr navigated the rest of the tree and dropped to the ground, careful not to jostle the little thing.
The metal clip on its leg marked it as the correct mouse, but she asked just in case. "I take it this is it then? If these are used for carrying messages, why is it here?" Surely nobody in this group had cause to be communicating with Teisei.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain was taken by surprise at this request, but he felt he should oblige her. He stalled momentarily by taking a few hasty scoops of stew.
"Well, I apologize for the beggar thing. It was simply an educated guess based on what little I knew. Though now I know that you were actually a thief. As for me, there is not much to say. I was raised by pirates, I eventually murdered them, took over as captain, eventually met Shadow, and now I'm here. Not much to the story really."
Kain felt oddly... ashamed of the truth of his origins, at least around Amie. He wondered if she would realize he wasn't telling the whole truth. He finished off his small bowl of soup and then tested the plates. Still a bit hot. Perhaps it would be best to simply elaborate? After all, Amie has been honest with Kain, hasn't she?
"Well, I apologize for the beggar thing. It was simply an educated guess based on what little I knew. Though now I know that you were actually a thief. As for me, there is not much to say. I was raised by pirates, I eventually murdered them, took over as captain, eventually met Shadow, and now I'm here. Not much to the story really."
Kain felt oddly... ashamed of the truth of his origins, at least around Amie. He wondered if she would realize he wasn't telling the whole truth. He finished off his small bowl of soup and then tested the plates. Still a bit hot. Perhaps it would be best to simply elaborate? After all, Amie has been honest with Kain, hasn't she?
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
A thief may not be what Ameriah would have chosen for herself under different circumstances, but she done what she thought was her best with what Fate gave her. And she was rather good at. It seemed like a simple thing, stealing. Taking what was not yours. In truth it could be rather difficult, depending of course on what one was taking. And it simply wasn’t just taking, often it included many other aspects, the key one being the art of deception.
Murdered an entire crew? That was something Ameriah had not done. She had killed in self defense, either of her's or another‘s, but she never blatantly ended someone’s life. Of course is was all speculative. Good guy or bad, a life was a life. Emerald eyes trailed from her bowl to meet the sapphire ones across from her. She tried to imagine dieing by Kain’s hand. A morbid thought, but for whatever reasons, she couldn’t imagine it.
Kain went back to eating and Ameriah realized she had yet to speak. Saying the very next thought that popped into mind, she asked, “If you are a Captain… Then shouldn’t you, I don’t know… Like be on a ship?”
Murdered an entire crew? That was something Ameriah had not done. She had killed in self defense, either of her's or another‘s, but she never blatantly ended someone’s life. Of course is was all speculative. Good guy or bad, a life was a life. Emerald eyes trailed from her bowl to meet the sapphire ones across from her. She tried to imagine dieing by Kain’s hand. A morbid thought, but for whatever reasons, she couldn’t imagine it.
Kain went back to eating and Ameriah realized she had yet to speak. Saying the very next thought that popped into mind, she asked, “If you are a Captain… Then shouldn’t you, I don’t know… Like be on a ship?”
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow smiled as she brought the mouse over.
"Well done in finding it."
He stood up and took the mouse from her, holding it in the palm of his hand. He took the metal clip off its leg and made a clicking sound with his tongue before setting the creature down. The little mouse ran off into the forest and disappeared.
"Though not currently in use, these creatures roam about at will. They are all trained to respond to certain clicks and animalistic noises that we are taught to call them with. The calls are universal, as are the commands that they represent. And about the bird, there's not much to be done about it. I was able to see the metal, but no message, and without a message I would not waste time worrying about it."
He sat down once more, removed the piece of cloth from his pouch and held it up in his hand.
"An Assassin of Teisei can recognize individual sounds in nature without needing to see them. I want you to blindfold yourself with this, and then have a seat. I will then proceed to walk in a circle around the outer edge of this clearing, making certain sounds and using bits of my environment to try and trick your ears into hearing something that isn't really going on. You will have to tell me what I am doing without using your eyes. Understood?" He asked.
"Well done in finding it."
He stood up and took the mouse from her, holding it in the palm of his hand. He took the metal clip off its leg and made a clicking sound with his tongue before setting the creature down. The little mouse ran off into the forest and disappeared.
"Though not currently in use, these creatures roam about at will. They are all trained to respond to certain clicks and animalistic noises that we are taught to call them with. The calls are universal, as are the commands that they represent. And about the bird, there's not much to be done about it. I was able to see the metal, but no message, and without a message I would not waste time worrying about it."
He sat down once more, removed the piece of cloth from his pouch and held it up in his hand.
"An Assassin of Teisei can recognize individual sounds in nature without needing to see them. I want you to blindfold yourself with this, and then have a seat. I will then proceed to walk in a circle around the outer edge of this clearing, making certain sounds and using bits of my environment to try and trick your ears into hearing something that isn't really going on. You will have to tell me what I am doing without using your eyes. Understood?" He asked.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
The monk watched the tiny mouse depart, now free of its metal cylinder, and wondered at the fact that the assassins had trained mice. Clearly, they had been at their business as an organization for quite a while, if they had thought of such things as that. Perhaps she should ask Shadow to teach her those sounds, so that if she ever encountered such a creature, she might intercept whatever piece of information it carried.
"Very well..." Myr accepted the blindfold somewhat dubiously; she wasn't sure this was actually going to work, but she was most definitely willing to give it a try. Pushing back her hood, she tied the fabric securely about her eyes and took a seat right there.
Since she was already accustomed to the ambient sounds of the area, it did not take long to get her bearings. Really, this was a bit like enforced meditation, except she was keeping her mind firmly in the present rather than allowing it to drift off anywhere as she would normally. She did not speak again, choosing instead to wait for Shadow to begin the exercise in silence.
"Very well..." Myr accepted the blindfold somewhat dubiously; she wasn't sure this was actually going to work, but she was most definitely willing to give it a try. Pushing back her hood, she tied the fabric securely about her eyes and took a seat right there.
Since she was already accustomed to the ambient sounds of the area, it did not take long to get her bearings. Really, this was a bit like enforced meditation, except she was keeping her mind firmly in the present rather than allowing it to drift off anywhere as she would normally. She did not speak again, choosing instead to wait for Shadow to begin the exercise in silence.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow nodded and began walking his circle.
Keeping to the outer edge of the clearing, he gathered a few sticks and a rock. He also took a small piece of metal from his pouch and readied it in his left hand.
Using a twig he picked up, he began with simple sounds. Taking the twig in his right hand, he tapped it on each rock he passed.
"... What is this sound?" He asked.
Keeping to the outer edge of the clearing, he gathered a few sticks and a rock. He also took a small piece of metal from his pouch and readied it in his left hand.
Using a twig he picked up, he began with simple sounds. Taking the twig in his right hand, he tapped it on each rock he passed.
"... What is this sound?" He asked.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
A cracking... it reminded her of something. The sound of a practice sword, maybe, but a bit different. Smaller, perhaps? But almost certainly wooden. The art of swordsmanship was not one she'd chosen to take up, but she had seen-and heard- it done before.
Two young men, one tall and darkly-hued, the other shorter, leaner, both circling each other with the intent to prove something. It had concerned her, then, the violence in their eyes. It was like they had wanted to kill each other, even though the laws of the order strictly forbid such actions as those, to brothers and sisters even more than others. Yet, she had thought, even then, that there was something wrong about the sharpness of the sound as the swords clashed, and it had not taken her long to react when the taller's sword had broken, rendering him helpless.
It was only wood, she knew, but the contact could have broken a bone had she not been there to catch it. It had been a long time since someone had been expelled from the order for such an act, and things had never been quite the same afterward. It was then that she had first begun to think that perhaps she should leave and see the world.
The sound wasn't wood on wood, though... the second surface must be stronger. She considered what she knew of the area and concluded that the only likely option for that was for Shadow to be striking one of the stones around the perimeter.
"Wood... a stick, I think, on stone," she replied levelly, simultaneously trying to keep track of exactly where he was in relation to herself.
Two young men, one tall and darkly-hued, the other shorter, leaner, both circling each other with the intent to prove something. It had concerned her, then, the violence in their eyes. It was like they had wanted to kill each other, even though the laws of the order strictly forbid such actions as those, to brothers and sisters even more than others. Yet, she had thought, even then, that there was something wrong about the sharpness of the sound as the swords clashed, and it had not taken her long to react when the taller's sword had broken, rendering him helpless.
It was only wood, she knew, but the contact could have broken a bone had she not been there to catch it. It had been a long time since someone had been expelled from the order for such an act, and things had never been quite the same afterward. It was then that she had first begun to think that perhaps she should leave and see the world.
The sound wasn't wood on wood, though... the second surface must be stronger. She considered what she knew of the area and concluded that the only likely option for that was for Shadow to be striking one of the stones around the perimeter.
"Wood... a stick, I think, on stone," she replied levelly, simultaneously trying to keep track of exactly where he was in relation to herself.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow nodded and tossed the stick away into the woods.
"Well done. Natural ambient sounds such as that are hard to detect because of how many options there are to accompany such a sound. Trust your instincts, and be more positive about your answer."
He tossed the sticks away and held up the tiny piece of metal from his pouch.
"I am going to throw something, and you must listen as hard as you can to the sound of it going through the air. You will have but a second or two before it hits the Earth, and I want to you point where you think it will land before it hits. I do not expect you to get this right on the first try, but I'm hoping that you do. If you cannot point to its landing, then simply listen and try to hear the sound of it cutting the air around it as it travels for this first throw to familiarize yourself with its unique sound. It will be one of the faintest sounds you will ever be forced to listen for, so listen well."
He continued his circling as he continued giving instructions, and decided that he'd best explain his reasoning for this part of the training, as it was one of the most bizarre things that she'd be doing during her training this night.
"The sound of an object moving through the air is going to be very important for you in the upcoming days as we get closer to the Assassin's Lair. We are going to be facing the odd scout and Elite here and there as we approach due to their patrols, and they are fond of throwing poison darts. If you can hear this object that I'm about to throw, you'll be able to hear a dart or any other weapon they decide to let loose through the air for that matter. Listen well, and just try your best."
The metal in his hand was very small, no bigger than his thumbnail. It weighed almost nothing to him, but was sturdy and flew decently well given its size. He stopped walking in his circle, and aimed the piece of metal directly beside Myr next to her left knee.
"Here it goes." He said quietly.
Shadow took careful aim and flicked the piece of metal without making any sound himself so as not to disturb Myr's ears, and waited intently or Myr's reaction.
"Well done. Natural ambient sounds such as that are hard to detect because of how many options there are to accompany such a sound. Trust your instincts, and be more positive about your answer."
He tossed the sticks away and held up the tiny piece of metal from his pouch.
"I am going to throw something, and you must listen as hard as you can to the sound of it going through the air. You will have but a second or two before it hits the Earth, and I want to you point where you think it will land before it hits. I do not expect you to get this right on the first try, but I'm hoping that you do. If you cannot point to its landing, then simply listen and try to hear the sound of it cutting the air around it as it travels for this first throw to familiarize yourself with its unique sound. It will be one of the faintest sounds you will ever be forced to listen for, so listen well."
He continued his circling as he continued giving instructions, and decided that he'd best explain his reasoning for this part of the training, as it was one of the most bizarre things that she'd be doing during her training this night.
"The sound of an object moving through the air is going to be very important for you in the upcoming days as we get closer to the Assassin's Lair. We are going to be facing the odd scout and Elite here and there as we approach due to their patrols, and they are fond of throwing poison darts. If you can hear this object that I'm about to throw, you'll be able to hear a dart or any other weapon they decide to let loose through the air for that matter. Listen well, and just try your best."
The metal in his hand was very small, no bigger than his thumbnail. It weighed almost nothing to him, but was sturdy and flew decently well given its size. He stopped walking in his circle, and aimed the piece of metal directly beside Myr next to her left knee.
"Here it goes." He said quietly.
Shadow took careful aim and flicked the piece of metal without making any sound himself so as not to disturb Myr's ears, and waited intently or Myr's reaction.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
For some reason, Kain found Amie's comment hilarious, and so he began laughing. When the laughter subsided, he checked the fish. It was fine now, and smelled quite good.
"Well... I do have a ship. The Oiche Ghealai. It is currently docked in a hidden cove off the coast of Cre'Est. I had some good times on that ship. Hm... You would have enjoyed seeing Shadow on the sea. He did not handle it well. In any case, I plan on returning to my ship eventually, but for now I have to work. When the time is right, I plan on returning to the sea. Would you like some fish?"
Kain gestured to the plate, indicating it was ready. Now that he considered things, he did miss his ship. All his luxuries were there, and he was truly at home in the sea. He was raised there, and was rarely allowed to go on land.
"Well... I do have a ship. The Oiche Ghealai. It is currently docked in a hidden cove off the coast of Cre'Est. I had some good times on that ship. Hm... You would have enjoyed seeing Shadow on the sea. He did not handle it well. In any case, I plan on returning to my ship eventually, but for now I have to work. When the time is right, I plan on returning to the sea. Would you like some fish?"
Kain gestured to the plate, indicating it was ready. Now that he considered things, he did miss his ship. All his luxuries were there, and he was truly at home in the sea. He was raised there, and was rarely allowed to go on land.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
The sound of something moving through the air... this, at least Myr had some experience with, limited as it may be. she had learned long ago what an arrow or metal blade sounded like as it sliced through space, but something as small as a dart... she'd have to listen quite carefully.
This was something her meditation might actually help her with. Being aware of as many things simultaneously as possible also meant knowing when something changed. Understanding what she'd be listening for helped as well. Since she didn't know when Shadow was going to throw the object, she stilled her breath as he finished speaking, straining her ears for the sound of an object's passage.
There... she could swear she heard something, just a tiny noise. But where was it going? The volume increased, and she realized with some trepidation that it was headed in her direction, maybe slightly to her left? She decided it was as good a guess as any. Trust my instincts, was it? That, I can do. She might have simply pointed somewhere in close proximity to her left side, but as it was, the object flew too close to her person for her to be able to resist the reflex that followed. Myr's left hand snapped outward, snatching the piece of metal from the air before she'd had a chance to contemplate the wisdom of it. This was just one of those things that was trained into her to the point of pure instinct; part of her combat style was the control of space, and to allow anything so near was contrary to just about everything she knew.
The object was smaller than she'd expected, and Myr allowed herself to breathe again, though not with any indication that she had eve ceased. "Erm... my apologies," she said aloud. "Perhaps I should have mentioned that particular habit..."
This was something her meditation might actually help her with. Being aware of as many things simultaneously as possible also meant knowing when something changed. Understanding what she'd be listening for helped as well. Since she didn't know when Shadow was going to throw the object, she stilled her breath as he finished speaking, straining her ears for the sound of an object's passage.
There... she could swear she heard something, just a tiny noise. But where was it going? The volume increased, and she realized with some trepidation that it was headed in her direction, maybe slightly to her left? She decided it was as good a guess as any. Trust my instincts, was it? That, I can do. She might have simply pointed somewhere in close proximity to her left side, but as it was, the object flew too close to her person for her to be able to resist the reflex that followed. Myr's left hand snapped outward, snatching the piece of metal from the air before she'd had a chance to contemplate the wisdom of it. This was just one of those things that was trained into her to the point of pure instinct; part of her combat style was the control of space, and to allow anything so near was contrary to just about everything she knew.
The object was smaller than she'd expected, and Myr allowed herself to breathe again, though not with any indication that she had eve ceased. "Erm... my apologies," she said aloud. "Perhaps I should have mentioned that particular habit..."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
“No thank you. It smells delicious though. After eating traveling rations for several days, I’m afraid your wonderful soup was more than enough.” It was the truth, Amie had never been a big eater or drinker of strong drink for that matter. She would eat just enough to ensure the other’s, the children, would have more than enough.
Amie smiled at a memory, “My mother said once to never fall for a sailor, or fisherman in her case. For he would always be unfaithful, for there is no competing with the sea in a man’s affection.” It was a bit of memory she had of her and her mother on the shore by their home. Amie was clambering about as children do, collecting shells and chasing gulls. Her mother was staring out into the ocean, looking dreamy eyed at something young Amie could not see.
“Ouchy-How do you say it again?”, she asked concerning the ship’s name.
Amie smiled at a memory, “My mother said once to never fall for a sailor, or fisherman in her case. For he would always be unfaithful, for there is no competing with the sea in a man’s affection.” It was a bit of memory she had of her and her mother on the shore by their home. Amie was clambering about as children do, collecting shells and chasing gulls. Her mother was staring out into the ocean, looking dreamy eyed at something young Amie could not see.
“Ouchy-How do you say it again?”, she asked concerning the ship’s name.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow was silent for a moment before a genuine smile crossed his lips as he approached Myr and removed her blindfold. He stood up straight and put the piece of cloth away in his pouch before giving her a hand up from her seat.
"That reflex may save your life, or the life of one of our companions Myr. You have nothing to apologize for. I should have guessed such a reflex was in your nature, given your upbringing, but I must admit you surprised me with that one. Well done."
He took the piece of metal from her and placed it in his pocket.
"Even Kain struggled to learn that ability. Due to his nature, and his constant being around loud sounds such as explosions and what not, his ears have been slightly damaged by the close proximity to such environments. His hearing is still excellent, but even he was not able to detect that tiny piece of metal flying through the air. Toss a knife or an arrow at him and he'd hear it just fine because of how much more air they move due to their mass and size. However, something so small as that piece of metal or a dart and Kain will not be able to hear it."
He pulled out such a dart from underneath his right vambrace on his forearm. The dart was hardly more than three inches in length and only half a millimeter in diameter at its thickest point near its base.
"Despite how flimsy this might look, watch this." He said calmly.
He turned towards the largest boulder and brought the dart up with his right hand, tilting his wrist about forty five degrees outward and letting fly at the large hunk of stone. The dart sailed through the air with deadly precision, and stuck directly in the center of a small growth of moss near its top. Shadow retrieved the dart a moment later and returned to her, taking out several more from under his vambrace and handing them to her along with a small carrying case for them.
"Take these darts Myr. They are not tipped in poison, but instead with a powerful anesthetic which will put the target to sleep, depending on their size, in less than thirty seconds. I want you to carry these with you at all times, and never forget that you have them. They will be of great value to you on this journey, and since they pose no threat to the life of the target, I am hoping you won't have any issue with taking them from me."
"That reflex may save your life, or the life of one of our companions Myr. You have nothing to apologize for. I should have guessed such a reflex was in your nature, given your upbringing, but I must admit you surprised me with that one. Well done."
He took the piece of metal from her and placed it in his pocket.
"Even Kain struggled to learn that ability. Due to his nature, and his constant being around loud sounds such as explosions and what not, his ears have been slightly damaged by the close proximity to such environments. His hearing is still excellent, but even he was not able to detect that tiny piece of metal flying through the air. Toss a knife or an arrow at him and he'd hear it just fine because of how much more air they move due to their mass and size. However, something so small as that piece of metal or a dart and Kain will not be able to hear it."
He pulled out such a dart from underneath his right vambrace on his forearm. The dart was hardly more than three inches in length and only half a millimeter in diameter at its thickest point near its base.
"Despite how flimsy this might look, watch this." He said calmly.
He turned towards the largest boulder and brought the dart up with his right hand, tilting his wrist about forty five degrees outward and letting fly at the large hunk of stone. The dart sailed through the air with deadly precision, and stuck directly in the center of a small growth of moss near its top. Shadow retrieved the dart a moment later and returned to her, taking out several more from under his vambrace and handing them to her along with a small carrying case for them.
"Take these darts Myr. They are not tipped in poison, but instead with a powerful anesthetic which will put the target to sleep, depending on their size, in less than thirty seconds. I want you to carry these with you at all times, and never forget that you have them. They will be of great value to you on this journey, and since they pose no threat to the life of the target, I am hoping you won't have any issue with taking them from me."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"Ee xhai Gee A lay." Kain said this slowly, enunciating the hard to pronounce words. They were from an ancient language, and forming the proper sounds was very odd for most people.
"And what your mother said is only true for those who make it their wish to be at sea. Originally, I was forced into it, and let me tell you, there is nothing glamorous of that kind of life. many sailors, particularly the stupid ones, would not eat properly, and get sick. Some odd disease, where their gums would rot and change color, and their teeth would fall out. Many die, the smart ones eat oranges, lemons, or limes and are able to resist the disease. There is a taboo of having women on ships, so for weeks or months at a time, you are stuck with just men, which worked fine for some of them who enjoyed that kind of thing. But for the ones who like women, sea travel is a pain in the arse. For the smart ones, the sea is an amazing place though, and it sounds to me like your mother had some experience with having to wait for a man to return from the ocean."
Kain said more than he had planned to, but at this point, he didn't see any harm in it. He picked up the fish, and cut one on half and slowly began eating it. The others could have the rest when they returned.
"And what your mother said is only true for those who make it their wish to be at sea. Originally, I was forced into it, and let me tell you, there is nothing glamorous of that kind of life. many sailors, particularly the stupid ones, would not eat properly, and get sick. Some odd disease, where their gums would rot and change color, and their teeth would fall out. Many die, the smart ones eat oranges, lemons, or limes and are able to resist the disease. There is a taboo of having women on ships, so for weeks or months at a time, you are stuck with just men, which worked fine for some of them who enjoyed that kind of thing. But for the ones who like women, sea travel is a pain in the arse. For the smart ones, the sea is an amazing place though, and it sounds to me like your mother had some experience with having to wait for a man to return from the ocean."
Kain said more than he had planned to, but at this point, he didn't see any harm in it. He picked up the fish, and cut one on half and slowly began eating it. The others could have the rest when they returned.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Amie laughed and made a disgusted face at his descriptions, “And now I really don’t want any fish.” She tried a few more times to pronounce Oiche Ghealai, never quite getting it perfect but eventually close enough, for her anyway. She had a relaxed way of pouncing most of what she said, thus making it a bit difficult to get the vows just right.
“I assume she meant my father, who was a fisherman by trade. He had his own boat and a small crew from what I remember. He stayed out for a while at times. Leaving my mother alone.” The last part brought up memories she did not want to remember. Quickly she went on with a grin, "Unless of course she had some hopelessly, romantic affair with an impossibly handsome, young seamen long before my father came into her life."
“I grew up on the coast and loved it. I‘m not sure how I‘d fair at sea, but I could very easily live the rest of my days in a quaint cottage with an ocean view. So which are you? “, she asked regarding the types of sailors he mentioned. Explaining her question further, "I can see by your white teeth that you likely ate properly. And from your almost accurate explanation to Shadow regarding myself, that you are smart. So which do you prefer?" She asked and with a growing grin she looked to him, "Men or women?"
“I assume she meant my father, who was a fisherman by trade. He had his own boat and a small crew from what I remember. He stayed out for a while at times. Leaving my mother alone.” The last part brought up memories she did not want to remember. Quickly she went on with a grin, "Unless of course she had some hopelessly, romantic affair with an impossibly handsome, young seamen long before my father came into her life."
“I grew up on the coast and loved it. I‘m not sure how I‘d fair at sea, but I could very easily live the rest of my days in a quaint cottage with an ocean view. So which are you? “, she asked regarding the types of sailors he mentioned. Explaining her question further, "I can see by your white teeth that you likely ate properly. And from your almost accurate explanation to Shadow regarding myself, that you are smart. So which do you prefer?" She asked and with a growing grin she looked to him, "Men or women?"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr took the hand up- an unexpected gesture, but a welcome one nonetheless- and smiled. Her training was indeed good for a number of things, and she was glad it was proving to be useful in this kind of situation as well. She hadn't spent fifteen years at it for nothing, after all. Monks began their instruction very young, the better to successfully ingrain the fundamentals when the children were still impressionable enough to take to the more counter-intuitive parts with ease and adaptability.
She examined the small dart when he produced it, thinking that it looked more like a particularly thick needle than anything else. Still, the accuracy of the shot was proof enough of its effectiveness, and she was careful to note the motion required to trow it properly. If she didn't think too much about the implications, the lesson itself was really quite interesting. The only projectiles she was personally familiar with were arrows, which she used, and knives, which she did not.
She blinked in surprise when she was offered some, and a refusal was on the tip of her tongue, but it died in her throat as Shadow explained. An anesthetic, was it? She might have to think about mixing other things to coat them in; it could be quite useful. So instead of refusing, she shook her head. "Not at all; and thank you. I realize it must be difficult at times, dealing with my particular idiosyncrasies." Particularly the one where she refused to kill anyone, for any reason. "I shall not forget I have them." Placing the darts in the pouch, she affixed the latter to her belt, next to her sleeping powder.
Glancing at Shadow, she bowed again. "While I must admit that the lesson has been very illuminating, would you mind if we concluded for today? I'm feeling rather hungry." She would of course stay if there was more to be said, and this was clear in her tone, but they had been at this for a while, and it might be best for the camp to move soon, should they wish to remain undetected.
She examined the small dart when he produced it, thinking that it looked more like a particularly thick needle than anything else. Still, the accuracy of the shot was proof enough of its effectiveness, and she was careful to note the motion required to trow it properly. If she didn't think too much about the implications, the lesson itself was really quite interesting. The only projectiles she was personally familiar with were arrows, which she used, and knives, which she did not.
She blinked in surprise when she was offered some, and a refusal was on the tip of her tongue, but it died in her throat as Shadow explained. An anesthetic, was it? She might have to think about mixing other things to coat them in; it could be quite useful. So instead of refusing, she shook her head. "Not at all; and thank you. I realize it must be difficult at times, dealing with my particular idiosyncrasies." Particularly the one where she refused to kill anyone, for any reason. "I shall not forget I have them." Placing the darts in the pouch, she affixed the latter to her belt, next to her sleeping powder.
Glancing at Shadow, she bowed again. "While I must admit that the lesson has been very illuminating, would you mind if we concluded for today? I'm feeling rather hungry." She would of course stay if there was more to be said, and this was clear in her tone, but they had been at this for a while, and it might be best for the camp to move soon, should they wish to remain undetected.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Clever girl. Kain finished his half of the fish quickly, and then put the plate back down. He took a moment to clean himself off, and then put a small glob of wax in his mouth. The wax was extracted from a plant that had the unique properties of smelling both like peppermint, and like chocolate all at once. So, the extracted wax tasted nice, and helped Kain smell nice as well. Kain could not help but smile at the question.
"Well milady, I will leave that up to you to find out. If I were to divulge all my secrets to you at once, you would lose interest in me quickly. I have to retain my dark, mysterious persona as long as possible! But I'm sure you can make a fairly accurate guess at my preference."
"Well milady, I will leave that up to you to find out. If I were to divulge all my secrets to you at once, you would lose interest in me quickly. I have to retain my dark, mysterious persona as long as possible! But I'm sure you can make a fairly accurate guess at my preference."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah's lips parted in a laugh that shook her shoulders and put a sparkle in her emerald eyes, clearly Kain had amused her so. She teased him further with laughter in her voice, "In order for one to loose interest, firstly they must acquire such a thing to begin with." Catching the unmistakable scent of peppermint, she leaned closer to him, still smiling. Her eyelids dropped and she breathed deeply, sniffing at the aroma escaping from his mouth. To any onlooker who might happened upon this sight, it would appear that Amie was indeed waiting for a kiss.
But just as the moment would have turned into that of an awkward sort of thing, she flung open her eyes and sit upright exclaiming, "Whatever you just ate you have to let me try it." She reached out her hand expectantly. Candy in any form was a rarity for Amie. She never stole for pleasure, only necessity and it was never a necessity to steal or otherwise a sugary treat. Though she wasn't entirely sure what Kain had was candy, it surely smelled as such.
But just as the moment would have turned into that of an awkward sort of thing, she flung open her eyes and sit upright exclaiming, "Whatever you just ate you have to let me try it." She reached out her hand expectantly. Candy in any form was a rarity for Amie. She never stole for pleasure, only necessity and it was never a necessity to steal or otherwise a sugary treat. Though she wasn't entirely sure what Kain had was candy, it surely smelled as such.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow nodded his head and tilted it in the direction of camp.
"Then let us be on our way." He said with a smile.
Shadow turned and started walking back towards camp with Myr close behind.
"Then let us be on our way." He said with a smile.
Shadow turned and started walking back towards camp with Myr close behind.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr practiced being silent again on her way back to the camp, trying with some success to place her feet where Shadow did, just for the extra benefit of growing accustomed to it.
It was not long before they approached camp again, and Myr observed that Amie and Kain were in the middle of conversation. Choosing not to interrupt, she noticed that there was some stew in a pot over the fire, which she ladled into a bowl for herself, settling into a spot across the fire from them. Thankfully, Kain had made the stew itself without meat, which mean that Myr could eat without having to cook this particular day. She would have to thank him for this; usually, she did a lot of the cooking, so it was nice to take a break from it.
It was not long before they approached camp again, and Myr observed that Amie and Kain were in the middle of conversation. Choosing not to interrupt, she noticed that there was some stew in a pot over the fire, which she ladled into a bowl for herself, settling into a spot across the fire from them. Thankfully, Kain had made the stew itself without meat, which mean that Myr could eat without having to cook this particular day. She would have to thank him for this; usually, she did a lot of the cooking, so it was nice to take a break from it.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow sat down next to one of the tree stumps about seven feet away from the campfire. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and closed his eyes, taking in a deep breath and exhaling as he lowered his head and breathed evenly.
Listening closely to the environment, Shadow heard everything around them.
Nothing out of the ordinary was present at the moment, but Shadow figured that would change before long due to their proximity to the Assassin lair that was Teisei.
... To think it's on the other side of the mountain just off to the southwest of here...
He opened his eyes and looked towards the tallest peak of the Great Mountain Range.
"... Heresta..." He said quietly to himself as he watched the mountain in the distance.
Listening closely to the environment, Shadow heard everything around them.
Nothing out of the ordinary was present at the moment, but Shadow figured that would change before long due to their proximity to the Assassin lair that was Teisei.
... To think it's on the other side of the mountain just off to the southwest of here...
He opened his eyes and looked towards the tallest peak of the Great Mountain Range.
"... Heresta..." He said quietly to himself as he watched the mountain in the distance.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain's face reddened at the proximity, but he relaxed as soon as Amie sat back. This woman.... she managed to throw Kain off terribly easy. Her comments miffed Kain ever so slightly.
"Well, if you aren't interested, that would make you the first. I tend to draw both good and bad attention with my antics. And What I have is not necessarily candy, it is wax extracted from chocolate mint, mixed with some sugar for flavor. Here."
Kain reached into the pack and pulled out a small cube of the wax. He handed this to Ameriah and watched her reaction.
"Well, if you aren't interested, that would make you the first. I tend to draw both good and bad attention with my antics. And What I have is not necessarily candy, it is wax extracted from chocolate mint, mixed with some sugar for flavor. Here."
Kain reached into the pack and pulled out a small cube of the wax. He handed this to Ameriah and watched her reaction.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Using his own words to answer him, if he was looking for any answer, Ameriah responded with a smile, "If I were to divulge all my secrets to you at once, you would lose interest in me quickly." With that she put the wax in her mouth. With any new taste or smell, she shut her eyes and savored the flavor. She tried to pick out each one as she chewed. Her mouth felt fresh and clean.
When her eyes opened, she asked Kain, who was watching her, "I don't swallow this right?"
When her eyes opened, she asked Kain, who was watching her, "I don't swallow this right?"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Using his own words against him. That was so... delightfully fiendish.
"No, you can spit it out when the flavor is gone. Shadow, Go ahead and help yourself to some food. I made fish and vegetable soup with rice. Say, where is Mark? Did the little knight doze off again?
"No, you can spit it out when the flavor is gone. Shadow, Go ahead and help yourself to some food. I made fish and vegetable soup with rice. Say, where is Mark? Did the little knight doze off again?
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow shrugged his shoulders and helped himself to a bowl and retook his seat, eating slowly as he closed his eyes and resumed his concentration.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"Hmm." Ameriah chewed for a moment, watching Shadow and Myr. She smiled to the girl, glared at Shadow. The two didn't seem up for conversation. Not being one for quiet moments, she scooped up Kain's water-skin, then retrieved her own, announcing to no one in particular, "I'm going to get some more water." She didn't wait for permission or otherwise, simply stood and walking the furthest away from Shadow as possible, slipped into the woods.
The evening had been a most peculiar one. This small group of people was by far the most interesting she had happened on as of yet in her travels. She touched her neck again, the small cut, it was itchy. It unnerved her a little knowing that her blood was likely still on Shadow's dagger.
Soon she was at the always noisy, little brook. Kneeling on the bank she unscrewed the top of Kain's water-skin and dipped it in the water. When it was overflowing, she replaced the cap and did the same to her own. Once both were full, she sat on the same rock Kain perched upon earlier. Deciding not quite enough time had passed, she crossed her legs and in the dim moonlight she watched the brook's fickle waters rolling over mossy stones and chasing around out of her vision. When her presence was forgotten, a small mouse skittered to the edge of the waters with a tiny squeak. An owl asked a imposing question in a nearby tree. A frog answered another's calls.
It was peaceful yet full of life. She closed her eyes and listened to all around her, occasionally her thoughts trailed back to previous conversations, however the thoughts were always interrupted by a chirp, or a hoot, or croak or squeak.
The evening had been a most peculiar one. This small group of people was by far the most interesting she had happened on as of yet in her travels. She touched her neck again, the small cut, it was itchy. It unnerved her a little knowing that her blood was likely still on Shadow's dagger.
Soon she was at the always noisy, little brook. Kneeling on the bank she unscrewed the top of Kain's water-skin and dipped it in the water. When it was overflowing, she replaced the cap and did the same to her own. Once both were full, she sat on the same rock Kain perched upon earlier. Deciding not quite enough time had passed, she crossed her legs and in the dim moonlight she watched the brook's fickle waters rolling over mossy stones and chasing around out of her vision. When her presence was forgotten, a small mouse skittered to the edge of the waters with a tiny squeak. An owl asked a imposing question in a nearby tree. A frog answered another's calls.
It was peaceful yet full of life. She closed her eyes and listened to all around her, occasionally her thoughts trailed back to previous conversations, however the thoughts were always interrupted by a chirp, or a hoot, or croak or squeak.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain watched Amie leave, and then turned to the others.
"So, how did the training go? You were gone for a decent length of time. Oh, and what do you too think of Ameriah?"
Kain rolled around the ball of wax, chewing it to release more flavor. When Amie returned, Kain would go for a swim. He missed the water.
"So, how did the training go? You were gone for a decent length of time. Oh, and what do you too think of Ameriah?"
Kain rolled around the ball of wax, chewing it to release more flavor. When Amie returned, Kain would go for a swim. He missed the water.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow kept his eyes closed but answered none the less.
"Training went very well actually. Myr is prepared for what is to come. She won't be able to fight in close quarters though, that part will be up to us."
"Training went very well actually. Myr is prepared for what is to come. She won't be able to fight in close quarters though, that part will be up to us."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain nodded. Good news to his ears, Myr would be no liability, and the fighting would still be up to Kain and Shadow.
"I hope Amie returns soon, I am in the mood for a swim. I've been away from the sea for far too long."
"I hope Amie returns soon, I am in the mood for a swim. I've been away from the sea for far too long."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow smiled as he finished his soup and set the bowl down by the fire.
"Thanks for the food." He said quietly.
"Thanks for the food." He said quietly.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
With a yawn, Ameriah decided it was time to make it back to camp. Her eyes were getting heavy and her head was feeling a little cloudy. Retrieving the water-skins, she walked slowly back to camp. From what she gathered from earlier conversation, both Kain and Shadow were likely to hear her. A spark lit in her thoughts. If she whispered she wondered if Shadow would hear it. There was a great list of things she would like to say to him, but it would be more pleasurable to say it to his face, then whisper it in the woods.
Stepping into the light of the camp, she again avoided Shadow at all costs, taking Kain his water-skin. Things were much as she left it. She hoped that it was simply exhaustion that was holding their tongues, for this just wouldn't do for her. Deciding to wait to see how the conversation faired in the morrow, she leaned down and gave Kain a soft kiss on the cheek, "Thank you for the dinner, and the water, and the conversation. Good night."
Not waiting to see his face turn that peachy-pink that had a way of bringing a smile to hers, she picked a spot to sleep for the night. It was, again, as far from Shadow as possible. Using her pack as a pillow and her cloak as a blanket, she burrowed under it, so that only her face peeked out. Very soon, she was far away in a dream. In the morning she might remember a floating ship, blood red clouds and a singing trout.
Stepping into the light of the camp, she again avoided Shadow at all costs, taking Kain his water-skin. Things were much as she left it. She hoped that it was simply exhaustion that was holding their tongues, for this just wouldn't do for her. Deciding to wait to see how the conversation faired in the morrow, she leaned down and gave Kain a soft kiss on the cheek, "Thank you for the dinner, and the water, and the conversation. Good night."
Not waiting to see his face turn that peachy-pink that had a way of bringing a smile to hers, she picked a spot to sleep for the night. It was, again, as far from Shadow as possible. Using her pack as a pillow and her cloak as a blanket, she burrowed under it, so that only her face peeked out. Very soon, she was far away in a dream. In the morning she might remember a floating ship, blood red clouds and a singing trout.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain's eyes snapped wide open at the feel of Ameriah's soft lips on his cheek. Kain was too shocked to respond in time, but he simply kept staring straight ahead. It wasn't as though Kain did not have some experience with women, but what shocked him was how quickly Amie felt comfortable enough to give Kain a kiss. and it wasn't as though the kiss was passionate or sexual, it was just a friendly kiss. All the same, it flustered him. Without looking at Shadow or Myr, Kain said,
"I'm going to go for that swim now. I will be back when it is my turn to stand guard."
Kain hastily made it back to the brook, feeling too hot to be comfortable. He quickly stripped down, laid his clothes neatly on the rock he sat on earlier, and stepped into the cool water. He shivered briefly, but soon was used to it. Kain flexed his powerful back, and slowly warmed up his joints. He then dove under, and swam into deeper areas.
He was soon twisting and moving as fluidly as the water itself, avoiding rocks and chasing fish. This was exactly what Kain needed to clear his head.
"I'm going to go for that swim now. I will be back when it is my turn to stand guard."
Kain hastily made it back to the brook, feeling too hot to be comfortable. He quickly stripped down, laid his clothes neatly on the rock he sat on earlier, and stepped into the cool water. He shivered briefly, but soon was used to it. Kain flexed his powerful back, and slowly warmed up his joints. He then dove under, and swam into deeper areas.
He was soon twisting and moving as fluidly as the water itself, avoiding rocks and chasing fish. This was exactly what Kain needed to clear his head.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow heard the faintest of noises off in the near distance. A scuffle of sorts judging by the sounds that ensued, and he knew that something was dead wrong. He looked around, and Mark was nowhere to be found.
"Dammit Mark..." He whispered to himself.
Shadow tilted his head back and sent out a high pitched whistle in short bursts like a bird chirping. It was not enough to disturb Amie or Myr, though it would get Myr's attention.
This sound was used by Kain and Shadow during long range communication missions to signal that an enemy was nearby. Shadow knew Kain would have heard the scuffle better than he did, seeing as it was in the general direction of his location. He could only hope that Kain was not underwater when his whistle went out.
Now it was up to Kain to investigate and report back when he was finished.
Just in case, Shadow drew the twins from behind his back and readied them as he came up to a crouch from his seated position.
"Dammit Mark..." He whispered to himself.
Shadow tilted his head back and sent out a high pitched whistle in short bursts like a bird chirping. It was not enough to disturb Amie or Myr, though it would get Myr's attention.
This sound was used by Kain and Shadow during long range communication missions to signal that an enemy was nearby. Shadow knew Kain would have heard the scuffle better than he did, seeing as it was in the general direction of his location. He could only hope that Kain was not underwater when his whistle went out.
Now it was up to Kain to investigate and report back when he was finished.
Just in case, Shadow drew the twins from behind his back and readied them as he came up to a crouch from his seated position.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr had been considering her answer to Kain's question when Ameriah had reappeared. Unaccustomed to people displaying any kind of affection in front of her, the monk wasn't exactly certain how to take what had just happened, and she blinked, feeling a bit embarrassed for the blushing pirate. She raised an eyebrow at Shadow as the two went off in separate directions, as if to ask the obvious question.
Still, it had nothing to do with her, really, and she supposed the two of them were free to be as they liked, her personal familiarity with such situations reduced to complete irrelevance. It was not as though it were a particularly overstated gesture anyway.
A short time later, she thought she might have heard something, and just as she decided that this was unlikely (she was probably just oversensitive from the training this afternoon) she most certainly caught the whistle. What in the world? She could not place the bird it belonged to, which was odd in the extreme, given her familiarity with this part of the world. Purple eyes instinctively sought out Shadow again, but he seemed unperturbed in the extreme.
Sighing softly, Myr stacked her dishes with the others (she would do them all in the morning, when she did not run the risk of disturbing someone) and, removing her cloak, laid it on the forest floor and crawled atop it, somewhere between Shadow and Amie. She was a perpetually light sleeper, and Shadow was still awake besides. "Wake me when you decide to sleep," she put in quietly so as not to disturb their newest arrival. "I'll take second watch."
It was then that she noticed he'd risen into a crouch, knives drawn, and she was immediately sitting bolt upright again, ears straining to pick up on whatever had set him on edge. The immediate explanation swam to mind, and she knew it had to have something to do with the missing party member. Oh, Mark... please don't tell me you wandered off again...
Still, it had nothing to do with her, really, and she supposed the two of them were free to be as they liked, her personal familiarity with such situations reduced to complete irrelevance. It was not as though it were a particularly overstated gesture anyway.
A short time later, she thought she might have heard something, and just as she decided that this was unlikely (she was probably just oversensitive from the training this afternoon) she most certainly caught the whistle. What in the world? She could not place the bird it belonged to, which was odd in the extreme, given her familiarity with this part of the world. Purple eyes instinctively sought out Shadow again, but he seemed unperturbed in the extreme.
Sighing softly, Myr stacked her dishes with the others (she would do them all in the morning, when she did not run the risk of disturbing someone) and, removing her cloak, laid it on the forest floor and crawled atop it, somewhere between Shadow and Amie. She was a perpetually light sleeper, and Shadow was still awake besides. "Wake me when you decide to sleep," she put in quietly so as not to disturb their newest arrival. "I'll take second watch."
It was then that she noticed he'd risen into a crouch, knives drawn, and she was immediately sitting bolt upright again, ears straining to pick up on whatever had set him on edge. The immediate explanation swam to mind, and she knew it had to have something to do with the missing party member. Oh, Mark... please don't tell me you wandered off again...
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain heard he whistles, and swam back to shore. He did not have time to put on his clothes, so he instead ran straight to the sound of the commotion. What he saw was quite depressing. Mark's body lay still at an odd angle, and the stench of blood was strong. Kain walked over, and knelt by the body, checking for a pulse. Mark was gone.
"Mark... you poor fool... Shadow should have watched you better. I knew this would happen." Kain heard the assassin nearby, which meant it was not a Wraith. An Elite at best, but not skilled enough to be a Wraith. Kain listened, and when he was certain of the assassin's position, turned around and threw a handful of dirt at him. The distraction was enough. Kain rushed forward, but the assassin swung a blade. A certain degree of luck allowed Kain to jump away from the deadly arc. Seeing an opening, Kain sprung back in, delivering a series of quick jabs to the kidneys and latissimus muscle. The assassin held tight, and swiftly kneed Kain in the stomach. Kain doubled over, but followed the movement through, and rolled away from the assailant. Kain stood and ran forward, pressing an offensive. The assassin tried to stab Kain in the gut, but Kain grabbed the man's wrist, twisting the arm and bringing it above his shoulder. before the assassin could pull away, Kain slammed down, breaking the arm at the elbow. The knife fell to the ground, and the assassin grunted in pain.
"Your order shall collapse soon enough. You simply sped up your journey to the afterlife."
Kain picked up the knife, and rushed up to the assassin, ramming the blade into the man's thigh. He then withdrew and stabbed repeatedly in the stomach, chest, and neck. The wounds were pricks, aimed to damage but not to kill. Kain kicked the man to the ground, and sat on their chest. He bent over, slowly carving lines from the mid forehead, through the eyes, down just past the cheek bone ridge. He then sliced the man's mouth wide open. When Kain was done, the face resembled Kain's own mask.
Kain left the two dead bodies, and ran back to camp. Still naked.
"Shadow! You left the girl out there alone! And now she is dead! Yet another you could not protect. I knew this would happen! And... Good god, I'm naked!"
Kain ran back to the brook, washing the blood off and retrieving his clothes.
"Mark... you poor fool... Shadow should have watched you better. I knew this would happen." Kain heard the assassin nearby, which meant it was not a Wraith. An Elite at best, but not skilled enough to be a Wraith. Kain listened, and when he was certain of the assassin's position, turned around and threw a handful of dirt at him. The distraction was enough. Kain rushed forward, but the assassin swung a blade. A certain degree of luck allowed Kain to jump away from the deadly arc. Seeing an opening, Kain sprung back in, delivering a series of quick jabs to the kidneys and latissimus muscle. The assassin held tight, and swiftly kneed Kain in the stomach. Kain doubled over, but followed the movement through, and rolled away from the assailant. Kain stood and ran forward, pressing an offensive. The assassin tried to stab Kain in the gut, but Kain grabbed the man's wrist, twisting the arm and bringing it above his shoulder. before the assassin could pull away, Kain slammed down, breaking the arm at the elbow. The knife fell to the ground, and the assassin grunted in pain.
"Your order shall collapse soon enough. You simply sped up your journey to the afterlife."
Kain picked up the knife, and rushed up to the assassin, ramming the blade into the man's thigh. He then withdrew and stabbed repeatedly in the stomach, chest, and neck. The wounds were pricks, aimed to damage but not to kill. Kain kicked the man to the ground, and sat on their chest. He bent over, slowly carving lines from the mid forehead, through the eyes, down just past the cheek bone ridge. He then sliced the man's mouth wide open. When Kain was done, the face resembled Kain's own mask.
Kain left the two dead bodies, and ran back to camp. Still naked.
"Shadow! You left the girl out there alone! And now she is dead! Yet another you could not protect. I knew this would happen! And... Good god, I'm naked!"
Kain ran back to the brook, washing the blood off and retrieving his clothes.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow raised an eyebrow as Kain entered camp and made his declaration.
"... So I was right..." He thought.
The thought of Mark dead was saddening, but Shadow showed no emotion as he sat down and put the Twins away behind his back. He rubbed his forehead and temples before leaning back against the tree stump behind him and closing his eyes, listening once more to the sounds of the environment.
"... So I was right..." He thought.
The thought of Mark dead was saddening, but Shadow showed no emotion as he sat down and put the Twins away behind his back. He rubbed his forehead and temples before leaning back against the tree stump behind him and closing his eyes, listening once more to the sounds of the environment.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr could hear a commotion clearly now, and it was not long before she was on her feet, tensed and ready for an order to move in the right direction to avert it. Unfortunately, she would soon realize that it was far too late for that.
Kain stumbled into camp, and Myr quickly turned a hundred and eighty degrees on her heel, squeezing her eyes shut and turning an impressive shade of scarlet. That... was not something she had been expecting. Technically, as a doctor she should be used to such things, but well... you noticed it less when someone was bleeding out, and the awkwardness of this situation just made it worse.
As soon as Kain ran off again, though, she was swiftly back to thoughts of the innocent young knight, and a dull ache in her chest informed her of the heavy reality of the situation. Taking up her cloak, Myr abandoned the warmth of the fire and took to a tree, draping the gray garment over herself. The heat pricked the back of her eyelids, but Myr made no sound in her private grief for such a young life snuffed out. She knew she should probably try to be more stoic about these things, but it was not something she had in her. Her own exposure to death had been limited, and in truth she had never taken it well. The fact that it was Mark just made it worse.
You have allowed yourself to become attached, an internal voice berated her. What happened to your peace? You knew it would require the sacrifice of all personal obligation or bonds, and you let them form anyway. You are weak, Myrna. She had not the strength to deny any of the claims, and the fact that this was even happening was testament to the truth of the words; if she were successfully maintaining her serenity, there would be no internal conflict to speak of.
But what if the way to ensure that was to allow the grief to be felt all the way through? The monks taught that avoiding attachments was the only way to be at peace, but they also taught that everything in the world was the same. She had not thought to question the inconsistency until a particular incident, but now she was truly beginning to understand the implications of it. Then let yourself be sorrowful, and tomorrow be something else.
Mourning was no louder an activity than anything else Myr did; she would not wish to disturb anyone else, after all. Tomorrow, she might be different, but for right now... she was going to let herself be as she was.
Kain stumbled into camp, and Myr quickly turned a hundred and eighty degrees on her heel, squeezing her eyes shut and turning an impressive shade of scarlet. That... was not something she had been expecting. Technically, as a doctor she should be used to such things, but well... you noticed it less when someone was bleeding out, and the awkwardness of this situation just made it worse.
As soon as Kain ran off again, though, she was swiftly back to thoughts of the innocent young knight, and a dull ache in her chest informed her of the heavy reality of the situation. Taking up her cloak, Myr abandoned the warmth of the fire and took to a tree, draping the gray garment over herself. The heat pricked the back of her eyelids, but Myr made no sound in her private grief for such a young life snuffed out. She knew she should probably try to be more stoic about these things, but it was not something she had in her. Her own exposure to death had been limited, and in truth she had never taken it well. The fact that it was Mark just made it worse.
You have allowed yourself to become attached, an internal voice berated her. What happened to your peace? You knew it would require the sacrifice of all personal obligation or bonds, and you let them form anyway. You are weak, Myrna. She had not the strength to deny any of the claims, and the fact that this was even happening was testament to the truth of the words; if she were successfully maintaining her serenity, there would be no internal conflict to speak of.
But what if the way to ensure that was to allow the grief to be felt all the way through? The monks taught that avoiding attachments was the only way to be at peace, but they also taught that everything in the world was the same. She had not thought to question the inconsistency until a particular incident, but now she was truly beginning to understand the implications of it. Then let yourself be sorrowful, and tomorrow be something else.
Mourning was no louder an activity than anything else Myr did; she would not wish to disturb anyone else, after all. Tomorrow, she might be different, but for right now... she was going to let herself be as she was.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
The hours ticked by as the night dragged on. Shadow and Kain shifted watch roles throughout the night, and morning came drearily as Shadow finished up the watch.
He stood up straight and stretched his arms up above his head as his elbows made a light cracking sound.
"... Today's the day we enter Roda Valley then isn't it?" He said quietly to himself.
He stood up straight and stretched his arms up above his head as his elbows made a light cracking sound.
"... Today's the day we enter Roda Valley then isn't it?" He said quietly to himself.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr had woken a few hours before dawn and nodded to Shadow, who was on watch, communicating that she was leaving but would be back. Draping her cloak over one arm, the monk headed for the riverbank with the group's dishes from the previous evening. These were washed in short order in the cold water of the river, and it was not long before Myr herself followed, doing her laundry first so as to allow it time to dry, and then taking a bath herself.
The water, she reflected, always made it easier to think. Perhaps it was the sheer frigidity that sharpened her mind from the half-drowsing state she'd been in all night. She took extra care with her face, washing away all visible traces of last night's sleeplessness and guilt. Hadn't she promised herself that she would look after Mark? She had failed utterly in this, and she knew it.
Still, sitting around blaming herself, easy as it was, wasn't going to do her or anyone else any good. The events of the evening would weigh on her, perhaps for a very long time, but what was one more burden to bear? Her heart had been heavy with such things for quite a number of years now; it was in part what drove her to silence and the inability to trust, she reflected, loosening her hair and dunking her head underwater.
Myr stayed like that for a while, opening her eyes to watch the fish swim by in the current. Did they know she would do them no harm, she wondered? Maybe, if they weren't swimming away. Then again, maybe she was just so still that they barely noticed her at all. It would be an interesting question to ask of someone who knew more of such things than she. Aquatic life was not exactly her area of expertise, though she did know quite a bit about creatures of land and sky.
Deciding that this was more than long enough for a soak, the monk glanced around and climbed to shore, donning her only slightly-damp clothes and using a wooden comb to sort through her mass of hair before it was plaited into some semblance of neatness and tucked beneath her cloak. Hood drawn, she made her way back to camp, where Shadow was stretching, apparently talking to himself, as the others did not appear to be awake yet. "Good morning," she greeted, trying not to think of how utterly inappropriate the sentiment probably was. Myr stowed the dishes and set about banking the fire. They'd make the camp completely untraceable later, of course, but in the meantime, putting out the flames was a start.
The water, she reflected, always made it easier to think. Perhaps it was the sheer frigidity that sharpened her mind from the half-drowsing state she'd been in all night. She took extra care with her face, washing away all visible traces of last night's sleeplessness and guilt. Hadn't she promised herself that she would look after Mark? She had failed utterly in this, and she knew it.
Still, sitting around blaming herself, easy as it was, wasn't going to do her or anyone else any good. The events of the evening would weigh on her, perhaps for a very long time, but what was one more burden to bear? Her heart had been heavy with such things for quite a number of years now; it was in part what drove her to silence and the inability to trust, she reflected, loosening her hair and dunking her head underwater.
Myr stayed like that for a while, opening her eyes to watch the fish swim by in the current. Did they know she would do them no harm, she wondered? Maybe, if they weren't swimming away. Then again, maybe she was just so still that they barely noticed her at all. It would be an interesting question to ask of someone who knew more of such things than she. Aquatic life was not exactly her area of expertise, though she did know quite a bit about creatures of land and sky.
Deciding that this was more than long enough for a soak, the monk glanced around and climbed to shore, donning her only slightly-damp clothes and using a wooden comb to sort through her mass of hair before it was plaited into some semblance of neatness and tucked beneath her cloak. Hood drawn, she made her way back to camp, where Shadow was stretching, apparently talking to himself, as the others did not appear to be awake yet. "Good morning," she greeted, trying not to think of how utterly inappropriate the sentiment probably was. Myr stowed the dishes and set about banking the fire. They'd make the camp completely untraceable later, of course, but in the meantime, putting out the flames was a start.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow kept his eyes on the mountains.
"Good morning to you as well Myr." He said half distractedly.
"Good morning to you as well Myr." He said half distractedly.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah awoke slowly with foggy thoughts. She heard only faint rustling that she quickly wrote off as small animals and from the lack of warmth, she guessed the sun wasn’t up either. With that thought along with a heavy sigh, she pulled her cloak over her head, hoping to get just a few more moments of rest. Trying to go back to sleep and actually doing it were two very different things. She fought her thoughts in attempts to quiet them but they kept hinting at something her drowsy mind couldn’t quite connect.
Pushing the nagging morning thoughts aside, she instead attempted to focus in on her dreams. For if one could recount it well enough, you might just find yourself back in it, assuring a few more moments of adventure and sweet slumber. Her neck itched. Frowning, she began to bring her hand up but found she was clutching to something, her dagger. Usually she found a hidden little spot to sleep in, not making it necessary to actually sleep with the dagger in her hand, just in close proximity. Her fingers were stiff was gripping it and she flexed them, laying the dagger at her side.
The moment she questioned herself sleeping with the knife, she remembered why she felt the need to do such a thing and her eyes flew open beneath the cloak. Amie obviously wasn’t dead, for if she had been, she would have hoped her afterlife would consist of a more comfortable bed. All the events of yesterday flooded her mind and she sorted through them quickly.
To most, waking amongst a group of strangers, even a group with a particularly blade happy member, might be awkward but to Amie it was nothing to think twice on. Reaching both her hands above her head, freeing them from the cloak, she stretched and inhaled giving a soft sigh with a moment of limpness after. With that, she slung the cloak from her and hopped up in a graceful manner, stretching once again when she was on two feet.
“Good morning!” she sang to both Shadow and Myr as it would seem Kain was fast asleep. A brief devious thought crossed her mind, but she quickly extinguished it, figuring there would be time for such things in the future. With a soft laugh to herself and an inerasable mischievous grin, she collected her things. Without announcing what she was doing or where she was going, and certainly not asking for permission, she headed in the direction of the brook to freshen up, as it appeared Myr had already done so given her damp, freshly braided locks. Amie was disappointed a little, for the two girls could have chatted, as girls tend to do when left alone. Ah well, she imagined there would be time for those such things later as well.
Humming, she left the clearing that was camp and danced down the makeshift path from the night before.
Once arriving to the edge of the water, she stripped down to her undergarments and removed some lavender scented soap from her bag before proceeding to dip a single toe in the water. It was cold and her body was still warm from sleep. Thus there was really only one way to go about this. Studying the waters for a moment, she scampered up the rock she and Kain had perched on the night before and dove in.
The cold water took her breath and she let out a small whimper as she set about washing as quickly as possible. In record time, both she and her hair were scrubbed and she was laying on the rock as the sun was peeking over the mountain top. Resting on propped elbows she waited impatiently to dry, using the time to eat a few blackberries.
After eating, she attempted to comb through the tangled mess that was her hair, knowing that upon drying it would just fluff and wave and do it’s on thing no matter how much taming she attempted. Getting dressed for the day, she headed back to camp to see just what the day would have in store for her.
Pushing the nagging morning thoughts aside, she instead attempted to focus in on her dreams. For if one could recount it well enough, you might just find yourself back in it, assuring a few more moments of adventure and sweet slumber. Her neck itched. Frowning, she began to bring her hand up but found she was clutching to something, her dagger. Usually she found a hidden little spot to sleep in, not making it necessary to actually sleep with the dagger in her hand, just in close proximity. Her fingers were stiff was gripping it and she flexed them, laying the dagger at her side.
The moment she questioned herself sleeping with the knife, she remembered why she felt the need to do such a thing and her eyes flew open beneath the cloak. Amie obviously wasn’t dead, for if she had been, she would have hoped her afterlife would consist of a more comfortable bed. All the events of yesterday flooded her mind and she sorted through them quickly.
To most, waking amongst a group of strangers, even a group with a particularly blade happy member, might be awkward but to Amie it was nothing to think twice on. Reaching both her hands above her head, freeing them from the cloak, she stretched and inhaled giving a soft sigh with a moment of limpness after. With that, she slung the cloak from her and hopped up in a graceful manner, stretching once again when she was on two feet.
“Good morning!” she sang to both Shadow and Myr as it would seem Kain was fast asleep. A brief devious thought crossed her mind, but she quickly extinguished it, figuring there would be time for such things in the future. With a soft laugh to herself and an inerasable mischievous grin, she collected her things. Without announcing what she was doing or where she was going, and certainly not asking for permission, she headed in the direction of the brook to freshen up, as it appeared Myr had already done so given her damp, freshly braided locks. Amie was disappointed a little, for the two girls could have chatted, as girls tend to do when left alone. Ah well, she imagined there would be time for those such things later as well.
Humming, she left the clearing that was camp and danced down the makeshift path from the night before.
Once arriving to the edge of the water, she stripped down to her undergarments and removed some lavender scented soap from her bag before proceeding to dip a single toe in the water. It was cold and her body was still warm from sleep. Thus there was really only one way to go about this. Studying the waters for a moment, she scampered up the rock she and Kain had perched on the night before and dove in.
The cold water took her breath and she let out a small whimper as she set about washing as quickly as possible. In record time, both she and her hair were scrubbed and she was laying on the rock as the sun was peeking over the mountain top. Resting on propped elbows she waited impatiently to dry, using the time to eat a few blackberries.
After eating, she attempted to comb through the tangled mess that was her hair, knowing that upon drying it would just fluff and wave and do it’s on thing no matter how much taming she attempted. Getting dressed for the day, she headed back to camp to see just what the day would have in store for her.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr followed Shadow's eyes and hesitated. There was a chance she'd be venturing into territory that was best left alone, but... he seemed troubled, and she could not help the instinct to try and help any more than she could fight her own reflexes. Sighing softly, then, she observed as Amie woke, knife in hand, and hoped that before long, she would not find such a thing necessary. Myr understood that it was likely not fear but caution that drove her to such a thing, but it would be nice for her to be enough at ease that maintaining such a deathgrip on the blade was not necessary any longer.
Myr smiled and returned the greeting in a murmur, but Amie was soon off and about anyway, presumably down to the river. Myr wasn't one for making blanket statements, but she could safely say she had never met a female that felt better dirty than clean.
Soon enough, though, her own eyes were turned back to the mountains as well, and she sighed softly. "Is there something about them that troubles you, Shadow?" she asked cautiously, not taking her eyes off the tallest peak in the distance. She knew not exactly where the Teisei headquarters was located, but she would be surprised to hear it was there, on the mountain her people called Kur. Such a thing would obviously not be impossible; the monolith was enormous, after all. Still, she wondered what about it troubled him thus.
Myr leaned back against the nearest tree, allowing her eyes to flutter shut softly. The bark against her back was solid, and she wondered idly how old the tree was. Many of those closer to the temple were hundreds of years in the making, and the fact that they stood strong even now was something that had always fascinated her. People... their lives were so temporary, compared to that. It made her wonder what one person, four people, could ever really achieve, and she frowned slightly. It was best not to think of it in such terms, perhaps.
Myr smiled and returned the greeting in a murmur, but Amie was soon off and about anyway, presumably down to the river. Myr wasn't one for making blanket statements, but she could safely say she had never met a female that felt better dirty than clean.
Soon enough, though, her own eyes were turned back to the mountains as well, and she sighed softly. "Is there something about them that troubles you, Shadow?" she asked cautiously, not taking her eyes off the tallest peak in the distance. She knew not exactly where the Teisei headquarters was located, but she would be surprised to hear it was there, on the mountain her people called Kur. Such a thing would obviously not be impossible; the monolith was enormous, after all. Still, she wondered what about it troubled him thus.
Myr leaned back against the nearest tree, allowing her eyes to flutter shut softly. The bark against her back was solid, and she wondered idly how old the tree was. Many of those closer to the temple were hundreds of years in the making, and the fact that they stood strong even now was something that had always fascinated her. People... their lives were so temporary, compared to that. It made her wonder what one person, four people, could ever really achieve, and she frowned slightly. It was best not to think of it in such terms, perhaps.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow looked to Myr with a distant gaze as his eyes appeared to look right through her and to the wilderness beyond.
"... Just bad memories." He said softly.
"Everything that turned me into the Red-Eyed Demon can be found inside that valley up ahead. It's been called Roda Valley, or Blood Valley ever since the battle between Teisei and Cre' Est."
He looked back to the mountains.
"It was there that I was born, raised, trained, and tortured. Every memory of my early years is crisp and clear, and full of nothing but painful thoughts. One could say that I'm literally a tortured soul wandering the earth trapped inside the flesh it was born in..."
He took out a ring from his pouch and held it up. The ring was made of pure gold, but painted black so one would never know. A Blood Ruby was the decoration, and upon the Ruby was carved an eye. It was a commemorative ring from Takai when he announced to Teisei, and the rest of the world that Shadow was the Red-Eyed Demon. Why he still kept it, he didn't know, but there was something about it he couldn't let go of inside.
"I apologize for dumping this kind of information on you so early in the morning. Roda Valley is not my favorite place in the world. Along with the great battle that took place, there was another incident which took place there that I do not enjoy thinking about..."
Shadow put the ring away and cracked his neck, groaning a bit as he straightened it.
He looked over at Kain's sleeping form and tossed a rather large rock about the size of a small dinner plate directly into the path of Kain's head.
This will be interesting to watch He thought to himself as the rock continued on its course.
"... Just bad memories." He said softly.
"Everything that turned me into the Red-Eyed Demon can be found inside that valley up ahead. It's been called Roda Valley, or Blood Valley ever since the battle between Teisei and Cre' Est."
He looked back to the mountains.
"It was there that I was born, raised, trained, and tortured. Every memory of my early years is crisp and clear, and full of nothing but painful thoughts. One could say that I'm literally a tortured soul wandering the earth trapped inside the flesh it was born in..."
He took out a ring from his pouch and held it up. The ring was made of pure gold, but painted black so one would never know. A Blood Ruby was the decoration, and upon the Ruby was carved an eye. It was a commemorative ring from Takai when he announced to Teisei, and the rest of the world that Shadow was the Red-Eyed Demon. Why he still kept it, he didn't know, but there was something about it he couldn't let go of inside.
"I apologize for dumping this kind of information on you so early in the morning. Roda Valley is not my favorite place in the world. Along with the great battle that took place, there was another incident which took place there that I do not enjoy thinking about..."
Shadow put the ring away and cracked his neck, groaning a bit as he straightened it.
He looked over at Kain's sleeping form and tossed a rather large rock about the size of a small dinner plate directly into the path of Kain's head.
This will be interesting to watch He thought to himself as the rock continued on its course.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain had been lying awake for a good twenty minutes, but loathed the idea of getting up already. When he heard the rock coming his way, however, Kain had to react. He quickly rolled away, and then looked at what was thrown at him. It was quite large.
"Shadow... You can be such an ass at times. I'm going to clean up. Oh, and good morning!"
Whistling, Kain grabbed a clean pair of pants, and a sleeveless shirt he also took his boots and some clean socks and headed down to the brook. Kain passed Amie on the way down.
"Good morning Amie. I hope you slept well? I was just headed to go clean up!"
"Shadow... You can be such an ass at times. I'm going to clean up. Oh, and good morning!"
Whistling, Kain grabbed a clean pair of pants, and a sleeveless shirt he also took his boots and some clean socks and headed down to the brook. Kain passed Amie on the way down.
"Good morning Amie. I hope you slept well? I was just headed to go clean up!"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah caught what was unmistakably Kain's voice as she neared the clearing. Seriously? She laughed, the two men of this group obviously couldn't go very long without antagonizing each other. Shortly, she ran into a whistling Kain who seemed very cheery. "Good morning," she flashed him a smile. "Very well, thank you. I trust you did as well." It wasn't a question, more of a playful statement insinuating she knew something he did not know she knew.
"Just a warning, it's a bit chilly.", she laughed and continued on, him in the direction she had just came. Stepping into their little camp, she went over to Myr and sat beside her. Ignoring Shadow. "Thank you for helping with this last night," she motioned toward the small cut on her neck, "That was very nice of you." She smiled and got a better look at the girl, now that it was daylight. She had an elegance about her that sparked Amie's curiosity, "Have you traveling with these two long?"
"Just a warning, it's a bit chilly.", she laughed and continued on, him in the direction she had just came. Stepping into their little camp, she went over to Myr and sat beside her. Ignoring Shadow. "Thank you for helping with this last night," she motioned toward the small cut on her neck, "That was very nice of you." She smiled and got a better look at the girl, now that it was daylight. She had an elegance about her that sparked Amie's curiosity, "Have you traveling with these two long?"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr had often been told she was a good listener, but truthfully she thought all such a thing took was the ability to pay attention and be silent, which was what she did when Shadow told his story, or at least the part of it he was willing to share. She could not help but feel both a bit relieved and somewhat guilty that he was telling her this much; it was more than she had offered anyone, he included.
"For what it's worth," she offered when she had determined he was finished, "you need not apologize. I have been told that it is not a hard thing to speak to me, and I can say that many of my secrets are not my own. You can speak to me whenever you'd like." There was a pause, during which Myr tried to ascertain if she should offer something as well, and just when she had decided to, Shadow took it upon himself to wake Kain in a rather... direct fashion. Luckily for the pirate, it seemed that he was already awake, and she smiled a bit at their antics. Sometimes it was hard to tell if they were friends or something different, but in her estimation they were both interesting, worthwhile people, and that was enough for her to trust that they meant no great harm to each other.
It was apparently Kain's turn at the river, and Amie reappeared just as he left, taking a seat beside Myr, who, uncomfortable standing while another sat, lowered herself to the other woman's side. She shook her head at the words of gratitude. "No need to thank me, you are welcome to what assistance I can offer should you need it. I have not been in present company very long, no... though I must admit it makes you lose track of time a bit. I'm sure you'll see what I mean eventually, if you stay." She sort of presumed that was what Amie would be doing, though she certainly did not want to pigeon-hole her into it, so to speak.
"For what it's worth," she offered when she had determined he was finished, "you need not apologize. I have been told that it is not a hard thing to speak to me, and I can say that many of my secrets are not my own. You can speak to me whenever you'd like." There was a pause, during which Myr tried to ascertain if she should offer something as well, and just when she had decided to, Shadow took it upon himself to wake Kain in a rather... direct fashion. Luckily for the pirate, it seemed that he was already awake, and she smiled a bit at their antics. Sometimes it was hard to tell if they were friends or something different, but in her estimation they were both interesting, worthwhile people, and that was enough for her to trust that they meant no great harm to each other.
It was apparently Kain's turn at the river, and Amie reappeared just as he left, taking a seat beside Myr, who, uncomfortable standing while another sat, lowered herself to the other woman's side. She shook her head at the words of gratitude. "No need to thank me, you are welcome to what assistance I can offer should you need it. I have not been in present company very long, no... though I must admit it makes you lose track of time a bit. I'm sure you'll see what I mean eventually, if you stay." She sort of presumed that was what Amie would be doing, though she certainly did not want to pigeon-hole her into it, so to speak.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow's thoughts wandered as he walked towards a tree.
He looked up and decided it was tall enough, and so he scaled the tree branch by branch and stopped once he reached the top. He looked out to see the surrounding area, and saw a falcon soaring in the distance.
"... I know that bird..." He said to himself.
He let out a sharp whistle that was sure to be heard for miles, but still sounded like a shriek of another falcon.
The bird in the distance whirled in a circle before making towards him, and an uncharacteristically large and genuine grin began to form on his face.
He leaped down from the tree as he descended the branches and walked to the center of the camp.
He looked to the sky and waited for he falcon to reach him
He looked up and decided it was tall enough, and so he scaled the tree branch by branch and stopped once he reached the top. He looked out to see the surrounding area, and saw a falcon soaring in the distance.
"... I know that bird..." He said to himself.
He let out a sharp whistle that was sure to be heard for miles, but still sounded like a shriek of another falcon.
The bird in the distance whirled in a circle before making towards him, and an uncharacteristically large and genuine grin began to form on his face.
He leaped down from the tree as he descended the branches and walked to the center of the camp.
He looked to the sky and waited for he falcon to reach him
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"Loose track of time? ... Hmm," Ameriah smiled to Myr, "I could see that happening. I think I will be staying... or tagging along anyway, as long as I'm welcome." The thief said the last part a little louder as if to hint to another who happened to be occupying the same camp. "I really like what your wearing. It looks so comfortable. May I?" Amie reached out to touch the sleeve of Myr's shirt.
"Is it... like a uniform? It's seems I might have seen it, well something like it, b...," Amie trailed the last word as a shadow (not Shadow, but an actual shadow) caught her attention. Scrunching her face in a moment's confusion, she looked up and froze in what could only be terror. Dropping Myr's sleeve, Amie screamed, a short, high-pitched yelp as she covered her head with her arms and brought her knees up in what could only be described as the fetal position, but slightly odd because she was perched a rock.
"Is it... like a uniform? It's seems I might have seen it, well something like it, b...," Amie trailed the last word as a shadow (not Shadow, but an actual shadow) caught her attention. Scrunching her face in a moment's confusion, she looked up and froze in what could only be terror. Dropping Myr's sleeve, Amie screamed, a short, high-pitched yelp as she covered her head with her arms and brought her knees up in what could only be described as the fetal position, but slightly odd because she was perched a rock.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow held out his arm as a large falcon landed upon it. The beautiful grayish blue wings stretched out as the majestic bird took up a perch on his forearm and let out a shriek as it settled itself.
Shadow stroked the bird's chest and smiled.
Shadow stroked the bird's chest and smiled.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
The falcon's shriek was followed by another, from Ameriah not the bird. Having lived on the beach in her younger years, she found out that birds can be quite aggressive and persistent, a lesson she has yet to forget. Ever since the flying creatures made her nervous. "Is it gone?", she asked in a anxious tone from behind the shield that was her arms. Visions of it getting tangled in her hair and pecking her face was already filling her mind, sending shivers down her back.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow turned his head to look at, what was in his eyes, a rather pathetic display.
"... The bird's on my arm. She's not going to attack you or anything so why don't you stop acting like a child and get up already." He said sternly.
The falcon let out another shriek as she resettled and looked up at Shadow.
"... The bird's on my arm. She's not going to attack you or anything so why don't you stop acting like a child and get up already." He said sternly.
The falcon let out another shriek as she resettled and looked up at Shadow.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr resisted the urge to recoil when Amie took hold of her sleeve; truly she was torn between the reflex to smack the arm away and the discomfort she felt at that level of proximity to anyone else, but her desire not to offend the young woman overruled both of these, and she tried as best she could to take it in stride.
Before she had a chance to answer the question, though, Amie yelped and ducked for cover, which immediately brought Myr into an upright, battle-ready position. As it turned out, such a thing was as unnecessary as she'd suspected (having sensed no danger herself) but it appeared the newest member of their band had a fear of large birds.
Shadow clearly held no such fear, and Myr wondered if the creature held a message or something. It was clearly familiar to the leader of their little band, and she approached cautiously. She held no fear of such creatures, but did have respect for wildlife, however tame it might appear to be. "Good news, I hope?" she asked, speaking in low, gentle tones, which would hopefully help Amie a bit.
Before she had a chance to answer the question, though, Amie yelped and ducked for cover, which immediately brought Myr into an upright, battle-ready position. As it turned out, such a thing was as unnecessary as she'd suspected (having sensed no danger herself) but it appeared the newest member of their band had a fear of large birds.
Shadow clearly held no such fear, and Myr wondered if the creature held a message or something. It was clearly familiar to the leader of their little band, and she approached cautiously. She held no fear of such creatures, but did have respect for wildlife, however tame it might appear to be. "Good news, I hope?" she asked, speaking in low, gentle tones, which would hopefully help Amie a bit.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Hearing Shadow's voice, she peeked out between her arms and slowly lowered them. "Oh, it's your bird? Makes sense..." that a creepy person such as yourself would have an even creepier pet, she said in a cold tone. As per her nature, anger always won out of fear, not matter how freaked out she was. Amie glared at the bird as it's beady eyes seemed to stare at her evilly, and it's assumed owner and couldn't suppress another shiver that wiggled her from shoulders to her lower back.
Every single thing about that man, and his bird, infuriated her. She got up, cautiously, for she didn't trust either of them, and thought about going back to brook with Kain, but remembered why he was there which killed that thought. Instead, she once again got as far away as possible from Shadow, putting Myr in between them.
Every single thing about that man, and his bird, infuriated her. She got up, cautiously, for she didn't trust either of them, and thought about going back to brook with Kain, but remembered why he was there which killed that thought. Instead, she once again got as far away as possible from Shadow, putting Myr in between them.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow let out a genuine laugh.
"No... this bird does not belong to me at all. On the contrary, it belongs to my best friend and most trusted ally. He is somewhere near the entrance to Roda Valley right now, as indicated by the presence of his falcon here, spotting ahead like Raven does for Kain, but with better eye sight."
He stroked her chest again and the bird closed its eyes for a moment before opening them again and looking to the sky.
Shadow looked up and there was another falcon flying above them, but smaller, and Shadow let another smile slip.
"... I see... So he's breeding you now is he?" He asked the bird.
The bird let out a small chirp and the smaller falcon swooped down and landed on the branch of a nearby tree. The little falcon was the same bluish-gray as the larger falcon on Shadow's forearm, and Shadow laughed a little as he sent the bird on his arm to join the smaller.
Shadow took out a small piece of parchment and wrote some things down on it before attaching the letter to the large falcon's ankle and sending the two birds off to return to their master.
"No... this bird does not belong to me at all. On the contrary, it belongs to my best friend and most trusted ally. He is somewhere near the entrance to Roda Valley right now, as indicated by the presence of his falcon here, spotting ahead like Raven does for Kain, but with better eye sight."
He stroked her chest again and the bird closed its eyes for a moment before opening them again and looking to the sky.
Shadow looked up and there was another falcon flying above them, but smaller, and Shadow let another smile slip.
"... I see... So he's breeding you now is he?" He asked the bird.
The bird let out a small chirp and the smaller falcon swooped down and landed on the branch of a nearby tree. The little falcon was the same bluish-gray as the larger falcon on Shadow's forearm, and Shadow laughed a little as he sent the bird on his arm to join the smaller.
Shadow took out a small piece of parchment and wrote some things down on it before attaching the letter to the large falcon's ankle and sending the two birds off to return to their master.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
When Shadow speaks, Amie was beginning to fine tune a way of only hearing every few words due to the overwhelming voice in her head that was making comments she had to greatly focus on not saying aloud. What she did hear would sound a bit like this, 'this bird does not belong to me' and i certainly don't blame it, I wouldn't want to be attached to you either, 'it belongs to my friend', Shadow? a friend? wonder how many times he tried to slit that guy's throat 'something about someone somewhere'. She would likely listen when he was actually saying something she felt was important. Facts about a creepy bird, not important, to her anyway.
Really Ameriah wasn't the type to be so careless of other people. Shadow was an exception, for whatever reason, she had not figured just yet. She didn't typically hold grudges long, then again she had never been in the presence of someone who purposely pulled a knife on her much longer than just after they did such an act. Again, she slid her eyes over to him, just as the bird was taking off, which was a relief.
Arms crossed her arms and turned her gaze and watched the bird, now birds, fly away. Standing on the opposite end of the camp, in the midst of her reasoning and unreasoning with herself about Shadow, she jerked her head back in his direction, "Wait... raven?"
Really Ameriah wasn't the type to be so careless of other people. Shadow was an exception, for whatever reason, she had not figured just yet. She didn't typically hold grudges long, then again she had never been in the presence of someone who purposely pulled a knife on her much longer than just after they did such an act. Again, she slid her eyes over to him, just as the bird was taking off, which was a relief.
Arms crossed her arms and turned her gaze and watched the bird, now birds, fly away. Standing on the opposite end of the camp, in the midst of her reasoning and unreasoning with herself about Shadow, she jerked her head back in his direction, "Wait... raven?"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain chose this moment to step back into the camp, A freshly preened Raven on his shoulder.
"Yes Amie, a raven. And her name is in fact, Raven. I am such a genius, it amazes even me sometimes."
Kain was of course being sarcastic. Raven grabbed a bit of his hair and flipped it, making a small cooing noise. She was annoyed that she had been separated from her master for so long, and the new person was causing her some distress. This manifested in Raven biting Kain's ear.
"Ow! Ok then, sorry. By the way, Shadow, Raven was annoyed at the little comment about falcon's having better vision. They have roughly the same visual abilities, and ravens are far more useful, being vastly more intelligent than any old falcon. Besides, Raven is a master hunter. I doubt any old falcon could best her in aerial combat. Now then Raven, our new companion is called Amie. She is very nice, so don't be mean to her... or, for that matter, don't be mean to me either!"
Kain smiled, but Raven decided to peck him anyway. The bird then flew off Kain's shoulder and landed several feet away from Amie, and sat gazing at her through her dark eyes. Raven was a peculiar bird, so Kain wasn't sure what she was up to. It all depended on Amie now.
"Yes Amie, a raven. And her name is in fact, Raven. I am such a genius, it amazes even me sometimes."
Kain was of course being sarcastic. Raven grabbed a bit of his hair and flipped it, making a small cooing noise. She was annoyed that she had been separated from her master for so long, and the new person was causing her some distress. This manifested in Raven biting Kain's ear.
"Ow! Ok then, sorry. By the way, Shadow, Raven was annoyed at the little comment about falcon's having better vision. They have roughly the same visual abilities, and ravens are far more useful, being vastly more intelligent than any old falcon. Besides, Raven is a master hunter. I doubt any old falcon could best her in aerial combat. Now then Raven, our new companion is called Amie. She is very nice, so don't be mean to her... or, for that matter, don't be mean to me either!"
Kain smiled, but Raven decided to peck him anyway. The bird then flew off Kain's shoulder and landed several feet away from Amie, and sat gazing at her through her dark eyes. Raven was a peculiar bird, so Kain wasn't sure what she was up to. It all depended on Amie now.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Expecting Shadow to answer, she was surprised and relieved to hear Kain's voice, even if it confirmed what she asked, for there was the bird sitting proudly on her master's shoulder. Amie let out a frustrated breath, "Any other pets I should know about?", she asked. Seriously, what had she gotten herself into?
Ameriah watched Raven carefully as Kain ranted at Shadow. Apparently the bird was upset with Shadow. She laughed, at least they had that in common. Kain began speaking to his pet about Amie. She couldn't help but smile... Until raven came towards her. Amie stiffened up, with her arms still crossed. She peered down at Kain's companion, who was gazing up at her with inky black eyes that Amie feared was now sizing her up.
Looking from Raven to Kain to Shadow to Myr, and back to Raven, Amie let out a small moan of defeat. She crouched to a squat, to be more at eye level with Raven, though she didn't get any closer. I can not believe I'm doing this. "Look," she spoke to the animal, "I like him." she pointed to Kain, "She is very sweet." she pointed to Myr, "And he annoys me," she tossed her head in the direction of Shadow. "I think that we can get along as long as you please don't peck me or get caught in my hair because I will freak out.", she stressed the last part. Yes, she was reasoning with a raven, named Raven.
Ameriah watched Raven carefully as Kain ranted at Shadow. Apparently the bird was upset with Shadow. She laughed, at least they had that in common. Kain began speaking to his pet about Amie. She couldn't help but smile... Until raven came towards her. Amie stiffened up, with her arms still crossed. She peered down at Kain's companion, who was gazing up at her with inky black eyes that Amie feared was now sizing her up.
Looking from Raven to Kain to Shadow to Myr, and back to Raven, Amie let out a small moan of defeat. She crouched to a squat, to be more at eye level with Raven, though she didn't get any closer. I can not believe I'm doing this. "Look," she spoke to the animal, "I like him." she pointed to Kain, "She is very sweet." she pointed to Myr, "And he annoys me," she tossed her head in the direction of Shadow. "I think that we can get along as long as you please don't peck me or get caught in my hair because I will freak out.", she stressed the last part. Yes, she was reasoning with a raven, named Raven.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
After glaring for a few moments longer, Raven fluffed up her feathers, a sign of contentment, and then flew over to Shadow. She quickly gave him a sharp nip on the ear and flew to Kain.
"HA! Serves you right for being in such a sour mood lately! Oh, and Amie, she likes you. So you will have no trouble from her."
Kain stroked Raven's sleek feathers. The large bird was hard to carry on one shoulder, as she easily reached Kain's knee when standing. Her claws were very large. Yes, everything about Raven symbolized death, from her fierce eyes to her black feathers. The truth was, she was an oddly sweet bird. Kain had raised her well.
"So, now that the excitement is over, what is our plan? do we attack Teisei yet?"
"HA! Serves you right for being in such a sour mood lately! Oh, and Amie, she likes you. So you will have no trouble from her."
Kain stroked Raven's sleek feathers. The large bird was hard to carry on one shoulder, as she easily reached Kain's knee when standing. Her claws were very large. Yes, everything about Raven symbolized death, from her fierce eyes to her black feathers. The truth was, she was an oddly sweet bird. Kain had raised her well.
"So, now that the excitement is over, what is our plan? do we attack Teisei yet?"
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow laughed off Raven's little nip and looked back at Kain.
"We do not attack Teisei yet because we are still a day away at minimum."
He closed his eyes, taking a breath and shaking his head before opening his eyes again.
"And you may be right when comparing Raven to other birds in general Kain, but as you said yourself, compared to a falcon, they only have roughly the same visual capabilities. However, when compared directly without taking in any 'what if' factors, none can match the falcon for pure eyesight and speed in the sky."
His smile withered a bit.
"And Raven is a great bird, don't get me wrong, as I know how wonderful an asset she can be, but even she cannot match this particular falcon for combat, speed or effectiveness. Her size and her lack of aerodynamics in comparison makes the falcon naturally much greater a threat, this one particularly. I know how much you love your bird, but your biased opinion due to your bond makes for a dangerous overconfidence in her capabilities when compared to a bird of greater size, power, speed and natural vitality."
Shadow looked to the sky as the birds disappeared over the horizon line.
"The larger falcon's name is Xie. She belongs to a good friend of mine, whom I believe I have told you about but never introduced you to. His name is Drake, and he's close by. He'll be joining us at the hidden passageway that leads into Roda Valley in a few hours, and it'll take us at least two or three to get there so I decided to turn it into a contest and see if he couldn't beat us there."
He looked back to the others.
"So, shall we be off then?" He asked.
Not waiting for any real response, Shadow began walking off in the direction of the mountain passage ahead.
"We do not attack Teisei yet because we are still a day away at minimum."
He closed his eyes, taking a breath and shaking his head before opening his eyes again.
"And you may be right when comparing Raven to other birds in general Kain, but as you said yourself, compared to a falcon, they only have roughly the same visual capabilities. However, when compared directly without taking in any 'what if' factors, none can match the falcon for pure eyesight and speed in the sky."
His smile withered a bit.
"And Raven is a great bird, don't get me wrong, as I know how wonderful an asset she can be, but even she cannot match this particular falcon for combat, speed or effectiveness. Her size and her lack of aerodynamics in comparison makes the falcon naturally much greater a threat, this one particularly. I know how much you love your bird, but your biased opinion due to your bond makes for a dangerous overconfidence in her capabilities when compared to a bird of greater size, power, speed and natural vitality."
Shadow looked to the sky as the birds disappeared over the horizon line.
"The larger falcon's name is Xie. She belongs to a good friend of mine, whom I believe I have told you about but never introduced you to. His name is Drake, and he's close by. He'll be joining us at the hidden passageway that leads into Roda Valley in a few hours, and it'll take us at least two or three to get there so I decided to turn it into a contest and see if he couldn't beat us there."
He looked back to the others.
"So, shall we be off then?" He asked.
Not waiting for any real response, Shadow began walking off in the direction of the mountain passage ahead.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr noted that she was being used as something of a human barrier between Amie and Shadow, and the observation caused her some concern. They really would have to at least come to cooperate with each other if they were to succeed in the mission. Of course, perhaps neither of them saw it in this way; the group thus far hadn't really possessed what she would call a teamwork-oriented sort of vibe. Perhaps it wasn't as vital as she thought, but it certainly would make things easier.
Ah, well. If it came to that, she would be more than willing to mediate, since it seemed she was the only one who seemed to get along with everyone most of the time. Perhaps Kain did, too, but he and Shadow tended to nitpick at each other about things. She did not know enough of the matters they discussed to make a determination of who was actually correct, but that was hardly the point.
The argument about birds she stayed well out of. Personally, she thought the falcon was a beautiful creature, but then so was Raven, and they both seemed well-trained for all intents and purposes, so there was really no need to argue it further, was there? Amie's interaction with the black bird brought an amused half-smile to the monk's face, though she wondered if the woman's apparent dislike of raptors was caused by anything in particular. She knew not if Teisei used such creatures, but if they did, it might prove to be something of a stumbling block later on.
A day away... it seemed that conflict was more immanent than she had estimated. It was so easy to lose track of time in these mountains. It had always been so, now that she got to thinking about it. Myr had actually had to back-calculate her age when she left to figure out how old she was, since the monks did not acknowledge formal dates of birth and she had not been aware enough to count seasons until a certain point in her childhood. It was never one of those things that had mattered here, time.
It seemed, though, that during the course of these thoughts, Shadow had started moving again, and Myr gave a small shrug, glancing at the other two before following. If Amie needed a buffer between herself and the assassin, she would have one. Kain was probably much better company than Myr was anyway, being far more sociable generally. The news that they would be meeting someone Shadow so easily called his best friend was rather interesting, she had to admit; though some vague references to previous traveling companions had been made, the young woman had never thought that she would meet any.
Ah, well. If it came to that, she would be more than willing to mediate, since it seemed she was the only one who seemed to get along with everyone most of the time. Perhaps Kain did, too, but he and Shadow tended to nitpick at each other about things. She did not know enough of the matters they discussed to make a determination of who was actually correct, but that was hardly the point.
The argument about birds she stayed well out of. Personally, she thought the falcon was a beautiful creature, but then so was Raven, and they both seemed well-trained for all intents and purposes, so there was really no need to argue it further, was there? Amie's interaction with the black bird brought an amused half-smile to the monk's face, though she wondered if the woman's apparent dislike of raptors was caused by anything in particular. She knew not if Teisei used such creatures, but if they did, it might prove to be something of a stumbling block later on.
A day away... it seemed that conflict was more immanent than she had estimated. It was so easy to lose track of time in these mountains. It had always been so, now that she got to thinking about it. Myr had actually had to back-calculate her age when she left to figure out how old she was, since the monks did not acknowledge formal dates of birth and she had not been aware enough to count seasons until a certain point in her childhood. It was never one of those things that had mattered here, time.
It seemed, though, that during the course of these thoughts, Shadow had started moving again, and Myr gave a small shrug, glancing at the other two before following. If Amie needed a buffer between herself and the assassin, she would have one. Kain was probably much better company than Myr was anyway, being far more sociable generally. The news that they would be meeting someone Shadow so easily called his best friend was rather interesting, she had to admit; though some vague references to previous traveling companions had been made, the young woman had never thought that she would meet any.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain rolled his eyes. Shadow clearly did not know enough about birds. Ravens, in nature, frequently atack and steal food from larger hawks, eagles, and falcons. Why? Because they are more intelligent and much more acrobatic. Predatory birds are designed for speed, not maneuverability, while ravens are like humans in the sense that they are not specialized to one environment, they are adaptable. Ah well, let Shadow run around with his misinformation. He was to pigheaded to correct.
Kain walked after Shadow, Raven perching on his shoulder, cleaning her feathers as though she didn't hear Shadow's obnoxious, self-righteous pandering.
Kain walked after Shadow, Raven perching on his shoulder, cleaning her feathers as though she didn't hear Shadow's obnoxious, self-righteous pandering.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow looked around as he continued onward into the woods once again between the gap in the mountains. The foliage was withering before its time and the ground was much softer than it had been previous during his visits.
"... Something's wrong..." He said under his breath.
He knelt down and picked up a handful of the soft earth and examined it. His right eyebrow twitched a bit as he looked ahead, but remained in his crouched position.
"... Kain, come here." He said over his shoulder.
"... Something's wrong..." He said under his breath.
He knelt down and picked up a handful of the soft earth and examined it. His right eyebrow twitched a bit as he looked ahead, but remained in his crouched position.
"... Kain, come here." He said over his shoulder.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain jogged over to Shadow's position and examined the surrounding earth, and then proceeded to test the ground as Shadow had.
"Well, my guess is either someone has spilled great deals of poison on the land, someone was here recently and dug up this spot for unknown reasons, or, due to the increase in industry, the fumes and toxins humanity is producing is starting to change the climate of the very Earth. and so these plants are wilting because of this climate change. More likely, someone was here recently."
"Well, my guess is either someone has spilled great deals of poison on the land, someone was here recently and dug up this spot for unknown reasons, or, due to the increase in industry, the fumes and toxins humanity is producing is starting to change the climate of the very Earth. and so these plants are wilting because of this climate change. More likely, someone was here recently."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow nodded.
"I agree... Whatever happened here definitely happened recently."
He looked around, but found no tracks.
"Damn..." He said quietly.
He stood up and dropped the soil from his hand.
"Looks to me like Teisei has been testing new biological weaponry. Has to be them because I can't see a single track. Whatever it is they are testing seems to have only a mild effect on the surrounding environment seeing as how the plants haven't withered completely... Also, I have to say that the faint odor it leaves behind isn't all that pleasant either."
He looked scanned the environment for signs, but found nothing to aid him in determining exactly what was tested.
"... Let's press forward. There really isn't anything we can do about this right now, but we'd best be cautious as we proceed. No noise from here until we meet up with Drake at the entrance to the valley. Understood?"
As he walked forward, his first few steps were fine, but his fifth step caused him to falter.
He stopped dead in his tracks and shook his head, trying to clear it as his vision began to blur and his sense of balance began to fail.
"Damn... Looks like they were testing something to use on me if I ever came around... Anyone else feeling this?" He asked as he looked back.
"I agree... Whatever happened here definitely happened recently."
He looked around, but found no tracks.
"Damn..." He said quietly.
He stood up and dropped the soil from his hand.
"Looks to me like Teisei has been testing new biological weaponry. Has to be them because I can't see a single track. Whatever it is they are testing seems to have only a mild effect on the surrounding environment seeing as how the plants haven't withered completely... Also, I have to say that the faint odor it leaves behind isn't all that pleasant either."
He looked scanned the environment for signs, but found nothing to aid him in determining exactly what was tested.
"... Let's press forward. There really isn't anything we can do about this right now, but we'd best be cautious as we proceed. No noise from here until we meet up with Drake at the entrance to the valley. Understood?"
As he walked forward, his first few steps were fine, but his fifth step caused him to falter.
He stopped dead in his tracks and shook his head, trying to clear it as his vision began to blur and his sense of balance began to fail.
"Damn... Looks like they were testing something to use on me if I ever came around... Anyone else feeling this?" He asked as he looked back.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain chuckled.
"No Shadow, we aren't because we didn't run forward in suspicious circumstances. And really, if it smelled strange, take a moment to analyze your environment. Now get back so we can figure out what we are dealing with."
Kain took light sniffs of the air. Definitely an unusual smell. His guess was that the assassins mixed two or more chemicals in the soil, and when they react together, they created a cloud of toxic gas. a good defense, but easily circumvented.
"No Shadow, we aren't because we didn't run forward in suspicious circumstances. And really, if it smelled strange, take a moment to analyze your environment. Now get back so we can figure out what we are dealing with."
Kain took light sniffs of the air. Definitely an unusual smell. His guess was that the assassins mixed two or more chemicals in the soil, and when they react together, they created a cloud of toxic gas. a good defense, but easily circumvented.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Amie did not speak much during this trek. She was still very uncomfortable around Shadow and his growing anxiety, or least what appeared to be anxiety, was giving her all the more reason to be quiet and simply follow.
When Shadow stopped and began to cast around glances, she couldn't help but do the same. Having never been in this region before she wasn't exactly sure of what was normal or not. Kain seemed concerned as well giving Amie a sinking feeling in her stomach.
She nodded at Shadow's instructions not to speak, not that she was doing so anyway.
Shadow began to walk again, and she followed behind him and Kain, keeping a close eye on both of them. Amie's heart skipped when Shadow halted. This couldn't be good. Her eyes darted all around them, trying to spot something out of place. Kain seemed to be calmer and that assured her a little. Looking from Shadow, who looked a little disoriented, to Kain in anticipation as he examined the soil, she didn't move and had to remind herself to breath.
When Shadow stopped and began to cast around glances, she couldn't help but do the same. Having never been in this region before she wasn't exactly sure of what was normal or not. Kain seemed concerned as well giving Amie a sinking feeling in her stomach.
She nodded at Shadow's instructions not to speak, not that she was doing so anyway.
Shadow began to walk again, and she followed behind him and Kain, keeping a close eye on both of them. Amie's heart skipped when Shadow halted. This couldn't be good. Her eyes darted all around them, trying to spot something out of place. Kain seemed to be calmer and that assured her a little. Looking from Shadow, who looked a little disoriented, to Kain in anticipation as he examined the soil, she didn't move and had to remind herself to breath.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow looked back to Kain with a death glare before shaking his head again and looking forward.
"Say what you may Kain, but this isn't something to laugh at. You seem to be forgetting due to the tension and animosity that you harbor towards me due to my mood recently, that my body is accustomed to exposure with such toxins as these. It shouldn't have affected me this quickly."
He stood up straight and shook his head once more.
"You're welcome for me testing this for you Kain." He said with obvious annoyance.
Shadow locked his eyes on Kain's, and whatever bond had formed between them before that kept them on friendly terms was, for this instant, no more.
"Do not forget that every day of every year that you were locked away as a slave, and being kept away from the training that shaped you into what you are now, I was training. Training my mind, my body, my senses, all while you were locked in a cage and being tortured. Being constantly exposed to environments and situations that would have killed you in a second during that period of your life. I was being trained and exposed to such toxins such as this so I wouldn't be effected by it. Yet despite all the years I spent getting my body used to such toxins, this one took immediate effect. Do not mock my body's ability to withstand and deal with such environments. You may be a few years older than I am, but never the less your body lacks the same experience that mine does, and you know it. I know how much you enjoy laughing at my expense, but this time, your laughter will get you killed... And I will do nothing whatsoever to aid you if you bring such a scenario upon yourself."
Shadow's gaze softened a bit, almost as if conveying a sense of sadness.
"Despite all of the training you put yourself through to become stronger in life, and despite how proud I am of all that you've pushed yourself to become up until this point by your own merits... Neither you, nor your body's ability to adapt, will ever be able to catch up to mine Kain, as too many years of your life were spent without the training that my life was constantly filled with. If you mock me much longer, you'll regret having done so when you mock me again and get yourself killed by whatever it is that I exposed myself to for your benefit. Friendly advice while I'm still able to call you that, save your mockery for when you know we are safe when we can both laugh about it."
Shadow's gaze hardened once more, but not directed at Kain. This time, Shadow turned around and continued onward, knowing that Kain would be too stubborn to turn back or turn away, and that the others would follow him. They would need time to take in and adapt to what was going on, so Shadow walked slowly, as he knew for a fact that both Myr and Amie would collapse as soon as they entered the invisible gas layer just a few feet ahead of them.
"Say what you may Kain, but this isn't something to laugh at. You seem to be forgetting due to the tension and animosity that you harbor towards me due to my mood recently, that my body is accustomed to exposure with such toxins as these. It shouldn't have affected me this quickly."
He stood up straight and shook his head once more.
"You're welcome for me testing this for you Kain." He said with obvious annoyance.
Shadow locked his eyes on Kain's, and whatever bond had formed between them before that kept them on friendly terms was, for this instant, no more.
"Do not forget that every day of every year that you were locked away as a slave, and being kept away from the training that shaped you into what you are now, I was training. Training my mind, my body, my senses, all while you were locked in a cage and being tortured. Being constantly exposed to environments and situations that would have killed you in a second during that period of your life. I was being trained and exposed to such toxins such as this so I wouldn't be effected by it. Yet despite all the years I spent getting my body used to such toxins, this one took immediate effect. Do not mock my body's ability to withstand and deal with such environments. You may be a few years older than I am, but never the less your body lacks the same experience that mine does, and you know it. I know how much you enjoy laughing at my expense, but this time, your laughter will get you killed... And I will do nothing whatsoever to aid you if you bring such a scenario upon yourself."
Shadow's gaze softened a bit, almost as if conveying a sense of sadness.
"Despite all of the training you put yourself through to become stronger in life, and despite how proud I am of all that you've pushed yourself to become up until this point by your own merits... Neither you, nor your body's ability to adapt, will ever be able to catch up to mine Kain, as too many years of your life were spent without the training that my life was constantly filled with. If you mock me much longer, you'll regret having done so when you mock me again and get yourself killed by whatever it is that I exposed myself to for your benefit. Friendly advice while I'm still able to call you that, save your mockery for when you know we are safe when we can both laugh about it."
Shadow's gaze hardened once more, but not directed at Kain. This time, Shadow turned around and continued onward, knowing that Kain would be too stubborn to turn back or turn away, and that the others would follow him. They would need time to take in and adapt to what was going on, so Shadow walked slowly, as he knew for a fact that both Myr and Amie would collapse as soon as they entered the invisible gas layer just a few feet ahead of them.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"Imbecile. You may be a master of the art of killing, but you know precious little of other things. For example, the human body is a very specific tool. It adapts to only what it is exposed to. Just because this poison has affected you adversely does not mean it will do so to the rest of us. I do not think we are able to cross this area, and there was no need for you to "test" the poison. For all you know, its effects could be more permanent than simply disorienting you while you breathe it. Poisonous gas can rot the mind, can cause hallucinations, or a myriad of other effects. You may be adapted to a number of poisons, but all Teisei would need to do to preserve its existence is switch to a different substance. Then, all your immunity means nothing. And Shadow, I don't need to be as good as you at killing. In a sense, you are an idiot-savant, while my knowledge branches into many more areas. How can one such as yourself hope to live a normal life after this is all done? Once the world is safe, you will not know what to do. All your skills, all your knowledge, they will not allow you a normal life. You have no such necessary experience. Once the battle is over, so are you."
Kain knelt down and sniffed the soil again. He could not analyze perfectly, but already his mind had formed countermeasures.
"Well team, I believe our only option is to follow me!"
Kain began marching off, following the line of withering plants. Kain knew that the line had to end, for the chemicals used were hard to produce, so Teisei would only have access to a limited amount. Eventually, the barrier would end.
Kain knelt down and sniffed the soil again. He could not analyze perfectly, but already his mind had formed countermeasures.
"Well team, I believe our only option is to follow me!"
Kain began marching off, following the line of withering plants. Kain knew that the line had to end, for the chemicals used were hard to produce, so Teisei would only have access to a limited amount. Eventually, the barrier would end.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr began to feel disquiet a bit before they reached the visible line of half-dead plants. She could still hear and sense the normal activity of a forest, but as they approached that threshold, the impressions faded, leaving something too quiet in their wake. She knew not what it was nor exactly what was causing it, only that she did not like it.
She might have questioned the wisdom of walking forward into it without first knowing exactly what it could be, but then perhaps Shadow would be the fastest kind of diagnostic tool. Unfortunately, it seemed to be having some negative effects on his person, and the time he and Kain spent arguing about it was not doing anything to help. By the time they had both started moving off in different directions, Myr was wondering if they had ever truly been friends at all.
"Stop, please, both of you," she requested, though her tone was a bit less gentle than anyone was accustomed to hearing from her. "I understand that you both clearly think differently on this point, but going in two contrary directions helps no one. Shadow, Kain is right about one thing; it might be best if we were to try and figure out exactly what the nature of this poison is before we attempt to accustom ourselves to it. Particularly, the symptoms it presents may allow us some ability to craft an antidote. I at least would like to know what I face before staking my life on it." She knew not if Amie had any skill with herbs, but she did, and Kain had demonstrated this on numerous occasions. She presumed that Shadow himself was at least somewhat versed in antidotes as well, knowing so much about poisons, and there was no way having an antidote or at least a way to stave off the symptoms could hurt them here.
She was trying not to show it, but Myr was concerned for what all this strife might mean for the group as a whole. It felt like being pulled two separate ways, this choice they were imposing upon herself and Amie, and she did not appreciate the sensation. "And Kain, would it not be to everyone's benefit to in fact stay together? Whatever we may think of each other, our chances of survival only decrease as the group gets smaller. I would think what happened to Luminitsa and Mark has taught us this. Can we not attempt to come to some kind of accord here?" The monk sighed; playing middle ground was hard work, but necessary.
She might have questioned the wisdom of walking forward into it without first knowing exactly what it could be, but then perhaps Shadow would be the fastest kind of diagnostic tool. Unfortunately, it seemed to be having some negative effects on his person, and the time he and Kain spent arguing about it was not doing anything to help. By the time they had both started moving off in different directions, Myr was wondering if they had ever truly been friends at all.
"Stop, please, both of you," she requested, though her tone was a bit less gentle than anyone was accustomed to hearing from her. "I understand that you both clearly think differently on this point, but going in two contrary directions helps no one. Shadow, Kain is right about one thing; it might be best if we were to try and figure out exactly what the nature of this poison is before we attempt to accustom ourselves to it. Particularly, the symptoms it presents may allow us some ability to craft an antidote. I at least would like to know what I face before staking my life on it." She knew not if Amie had any skill with herbs, but she did, and Kain had demonstrated this on numerous occasions. She presumed that Shadow himself was at least somewhat versed in antidotes as well, knowing so much about poisons, and there was no way having an antidote or at least a way to stave off the symptoms could hurt them here.
She was trying not to show it, but Myr was concerned for what all this strife might mean for the group as a whole. It felt like being pulled two separate ways, this choice they were imposing upon herself and Amie, and she did not appreciate the sensation. "And Kain, would it not be to everyone's benefit to in fact stay together? Whatever we may think of each other, our chances of survival only decrease as the group gets smaller. I would think what happened to Luminitsa and Mark has taught us this. Can we not attempt to come to some kind of accord here?" The monk sighed; playing middle ground was hard work, but necessary.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah almost let out a groan. The two were at it again. They were reminding her of the younger children she grew up with more and more. At least that's how they were together. She clung to everything each of them said. All of what Shadow said sparked questions, but none of them were important at the moment. What she was concerned about what the mention of poison. She glanced to Myr nervously as Kain fired back his response. Saying what he needed he began to head in the opposite direction of Shadow, leaving the two woman in the middle.
Everything was telling her to follow Kain. That everything he said made sense. He was intelligent and seemed confident he could get them out of this situation. She knew Kain expected her to follow him, knew that it is what she would do. She also knew that them splitting up could mean their death. Myr spoke this concern and still both men kept heading away from each other. Amie gave Myr a pleading look. She hoped between the two of them, Myr and Kain, they could do something, for Amie had no experience with this sort of thing. She jerked her head in the direction of Kain, as if to suggest Myr go with him.
With a sigh, barely audible, she turned in Shadow's direction and followed him, quickening her steps to fall beside him. Not looking him in the eye, she merely walked with him. Whatever he was feeling, was not taking a toll on her yet. Though her heart was beating abnormally, but perhaps that was just nerves being this close to Shadow.
Her lips parted a few times in attempts to speak to him, but she couldn't find the right words. Shadow would never listen to what she had to say anyway, she figured.
Everything was telling her to follow Kain. That everything he said made sense. He was intelligent and seemed confident he could get them out of this situation. She knew Kain expected her to follow him, knew that it is what she would do. She also knew that them splitting up could mean their death. Myr spoke this concern and still both men kept heading away from each other. Amie gave Myr a pleading look. She hoped between the two of them, Myr and Kain, they could do something, for Amie had no experience with this sort of thing. She jerked her head in the direction of Kain, as if to suggest Myr go with him.
With a sigh, barely audible, she turned in Shadow's direction and followed him, quickening her steps to fall beside him. Not looking him in the eye, she merely walked with him. Whatever he was feeling, was not taking a toll on her yet. Though her heart was beating abnormally, but perhaps that was just nerves being this close to Shadow.
Her lips parted a few times in attempts to speak to him, but she couldn't find the right words. Shadow would never listen to what she had to say anyway, she figured.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow stopped and turned to Myr when she made her statement, and shook his head.
"Kain has made his choice Myr, and I will hold to mine. I am pressing forward because it is the only way into the valley unless you feel like walking for the next five days."
He looked over to Kain, who had also stopped to look back for a moment.
"Since I'm clearly of no aid to the group at all... If he wants to go off and lead you two away from me, then so be it. You might live another two days if you're lucky. Around here, you're not likely to encounter a Wraith, you're certain to come across them in groups no smaller than three, and I don't know if he's told you or not but Kain can barely handle one on his own."
His gaze shifted to Myr once again.
"Perhaps I failed to mention that I have been a part of such defensive barrier construction efforts while I was a member of Teisei in the past. I know that this layer of toxin is not only the least of our problems in this area, but it's going to be constant from one end of this mountain passage to the next. They are making sure that there is NO safe way of entering the Valley. The peaks are lined with patrols and traps, some of which even Kain would not be able to recognize or defend against, and the surface of the mountainsides within the passage are carved smooth to make it nearly impossible to scale by hand."
His gaze shifted to Kain once more.
"If you truly think that once this is over that I am as well, it proves how little you truly understand about me Kain. If it's true that I can't live a normal life, then why do I want to live through this? Why am I looking forward to what waits for me once I'm finished here? Why do I have people I trust and care about that I can return to? You seem to underestimate my ability to learn and adapt Kain, given what you know about who I am and what I do. It won't take long for me to learn to understand and appreciate a world other than that of an Assassin."
His gaze turned again to a death glare as his red eyes once again started shimmering and fluctuating in their coloration.
"You think you can lead this group in this territory Kain? You've never been here before, as you yourself have told me when we first met, and yet you somehow are going to lead them safely into Roda Valley? The very heart of Teisei? Your arrogance once you prove yourself correct about something knows no bounds. That isn't leadership, it's nothing but sheer stupidity. If you feel like walking another five days to find the only other entrance into the valley that can be considered accessible, though you don't even know where it is, then you may as well give up and just go about your business elsewhere to fulfill your grand destiny since Teisei will be no more and I'll be moving on to my next mission by the time you enter the Valley... that is assuming that the Wraiths don't kill you first."
Unfortunately for Kain and his plan of leading, there was no real entrance to the valley except the one Shadow was headed to.
"Perhaps I don't know as much as I thought before about such subjects as the effects of this toxin, I can admit it and accept it and move on. But you choosing not to follow me in MY home territory just because of a dispute like this is nothing short of utter idiocy on your part and you know it. If you'd like to lead everyone into the hands of the Wraiths patrolling this area and get them and yourself killed, then that's fine by me since their blood will be on your hands and not mine. I'll have no responsibility and will feel no pity should such a thing occur. Good luck with that plan, oh brilliant mastermind." He mocked, with a bow to accompany it.
Kain would need the luck.
"In the meantime, I'm heading for the valley entrance. I can see that Amie has chosen to come with me, and so I shall do what I can to bring her out alive. If you'd like to wait here until we return because you're afraid of a little bit of gas, of which all effects have worn off or are no longer present judging by the fact that Amie is still conscious, you can do that and then you'll be free to go on your merry way once we return."
He gave a slight and menacing smile reminiscent of the kind of expression he bore during his days as the true Red-Eyed Demon, and locked his eyes firmly on Kain's as the next set of words dripped from his mouth like oozing venom from the fangs of a snake.
"I am done arguing with you, and you are done traveling with me. Now is the time for me to finish what I started four years ago, and I don't need you to do it as I have my ways of dealing with what's ahead without you. I never go into a mission with only one plan, and since you were a part of one plan that one has been abandoned and I am now working with what I had in mind before I met up with you again, which is more likely to succeed since I have at least one less life to watch over while I work. Goodbye Kain, and again, good luck." He said with finality.
With that, Shadow turned and began walking again with Amie close in toe.
"Kain has made his choice Myr, and I will hold to mine. I am pressing forward because it is the only way into the valley unless you feel like walking for the next five days."
He looked over to Kain, who had also stopped to look back for a moment.
"Since I'm clearly of no aid to the group at all... If he wants to go off and lead you two away from me, then so be it. You might live another two days if you're lucky. Around here, you're not likely to encounter a Wraith, you're certain to come across them in groups no smaller than three, and I don't know if he's told you or not but Kain can barely handle one on his own."
His gaze shifted to Myr once again.
"Perhaps I failed to mention that I have been a part of such defensive barrier construction efforts while I was a member of Teisei in the past. I know that this layer of toxin is not only the least of our problems in this area, but it's going to be constant from one end of this mountain passage to the next. They are making sure that there is NO safe way of entering the Valley. The peaks are lined with patrols and traps, some of which even Kain would not be able to recognize or defend against, and the surface of the mountainsides within the passage are carved smooth to make it nearly impossible to scale by hand."
His gaze shifted to Kain once more.
"If you truly think that once this is over that I am as well, it proves how little you truly understand about me Kain. If it's true that I can't live a normal life, then why do I want to live through this? Why am I looking forward to what waits for me once I'm finished here? Why do I have people I trust and care about that I can return to? You seem to underestimate my ability to learn and adapt Kain, given what you know about who I am and what I do. It won't take long for me to learn to understand and appreciate a world other than that of an Assassin."
His gaze turned again to a death glare as his red eyes once again started shimmering and fluctuating in their coloration.
"You think you can lead this group in this territory Kain? You've never been here before, as you yourself have told me when we first met, and yet you somehow are going to lead them safely into Roda Valley? The very heart of Teisei? Your arrogance once you prove yourself correct about something knows no bounds. That isn't leadership, it's nothing but sheer stupidity. If you feel like walking another five days to find the only other entrance into the valley that can be considered accessible, though you don't even know where it is, then you may as well give up and just go about your business elsewhere to fulfill your grand destiny since Teisei will be no more and I'll be moving on to my next mission by the time you enter the Valley... that is assuming that the Wraiths don't kill you first."
Unfortunately for Kain and his plan of leading, there was no real entrance to the valley except the one Shadow was headed to.
"Perhaps I don't know as much as I thought before about such subjects as the effects of this toxin, I can admit it and accept it and move on. But you choosing not to follow me in MY home territory just because of a dispute like this is nothing short of utter idiocy on your part and you know it. If you'd like to lead everyone into the hands of the Wraiths patrolling this area and get them and yourself killed, then that's fine by me since their blood will be on your hands and not mine. I'll have no responsibility and will feel no pity should such a thing occur. Good luck with that plan, oh brilliant mastermind." He mocked, with a bow to accompany it.
Kain would need the luck.
"In the meantime, I'm heading for the valley entrance. I can see that Amie has chosen to come with me, and so I shall do what I can to bring her out alive. If you'd like to wait here until we return because you're afraid of a little bit of gas, of which all effects have worn off or are no longer present judging by the fact that Amie is still conscious, you can do that and then you'll be free to go on your merry way once we return."
He gave a slight and menacing smile reminiscent of the kind of expression he bore during his days as the true Red-Eyed Demon, and locked his eyes firmly on Kain's as the next set of words dripped from his mouth like oozing venom from the fangs of a snake.
"I am done arguing with you, and you are done traveling with me. Now is the time for me to finish what I started four years ago, and I don't need you to do it as I have my ways of dealing with what's ahead without you. I never go into a mission with only one plan, and since you were a part of one plan that one has been abandoned and I am now working with what I had in mind before I met up with you again, which is more likely to succeed since I have at least one less life to watch over while I work. Goodbye Kain, and again, good luck." He said with finality.
With that, Shadow turned and began walking again with Amie close in toe.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Amie stopped when Shadow turned to face Myr. Shadow’s warnings may not be concerning Kain, but they were scaring her. She followed Shadow’s look to Kain, meeting his blue eyes that were radiating determination. Her original thought was that Myr and Kain would solve this problem, and if Shadow was too impatient or worried to wait, then she hoped Kain would come back for her sake and the four would be together again.
That was before Shadow described what they were up against. Shadow had to be right, he was raised here. If they were at sea, they would all listen to Kain and hopefully if they were in her city, they would all listen to her. Kain had to reason with that logic. Amie’s eyes turned pleading and just slightly wet. Her hands were just a little shaky, both from irritation and worry, she crossed her arms and lowered her gaze in attempts to hide this.
Shadow went on in his speech. If the two men worked so well together in the past, they certainly were not demonstrating the partnership now. She wondered what or who had changed in the time they were separated. Clearly Shadow was too uptight and Kain was so playful. The two were the ultimate clashing of personalities. But if it worked before, it has to work again or one of them is going to end up dead. Amie looked to Kain again, he was a little blurry from wetness invading her eyes.
Please, Sugar, please come on, she silently begged. Just meeting last night, Amie could not predict what Kain would do. At the mention of her name, Amie winced and looked at Shadow. She hoped Kain wouldn’t think she was choosing sides, but in the end, her whole reason for being here was to get to that fortress and that is what she would do, no matter who she was with. Shadow said he knew the only way in and she believed him. Shadow’s plan was to kill everything in his path and that plan would be in her best interest. She needed Shadow as a guide. It was the same passion that made her start this personal quest, that made her follow Shadow.
When Shadow finished and began walking again, she gave Kain one last pleading glance, before tarring her eyes away to follow the ex-assassin, hopeful that Kain and Myr would follow eventually as well. Amie attempted to rub any trace of tears from her eyes, once clear she searched the mountains around them, as if she’d see a man perching behind a shrub, or something else blatantly obvious. Of course she had no such luck.
She was scared for Kain and Myr. If these hidden assassins Shadow spoke of littered the mountains, she was worried that they were watching now, watched the group split up. Listened and noted every word Shadow said about Kain not being able to fight a Wraith. Listened to every word about Kain not being on familiar territory. They would consider him a easy target. At that thought, new tears formed in the corners of her eyes. She looked up and over and to Shadow. He didn’t seem to be concerned about any of the things she was.
That was before Shadow described what they were up against. Shadow had to be right, he was raised here. If they were at sea, they would all listen to Kain and hopefully if they were in her city, they would all listen to her. Kain had to reason with that logic. Amie’s eyes turned pleading and just slightly wet. Her hands were just a little shaky, both from irritation and worry, she crossed her arms and lowered her gaze in attempts to hide this.
Shadow went on in his speech. If the two men worked so well together in the past, they certainly were not demonstrating the partnership now. She wondered what or who had changed in the time they were separated. Clearly Shadow was too uptight and Kain was so playful. The two were the ultimate clashing of personalities. But if it worked before, it has to work again or one of them is going to end up dead. Amie looked to Kain again, he was a little blurry from wetness invading her eyes.
Please, Sugar, please come on, she silently begged. Just meeting last night, Amie could not predict what Kain would do. At the mention of her name, Amie winced and looked at Shadow. She hoped Kain wouldn’t think she was choosing sides, but in the end, her whole reason for being here was to get to that fortress and that is what she would do, no matter who she was with. Shadow said he knew the only way in and she believed him. Shadow’s plan was to kill everything in his path and that plan would be in her best interest. She needed Shadow as a guide. It was the same passion that made her start this personal quest, that made her follow Shadow.
When Shadow finished and began walking again, she gave Kain one last pleading glance, before tarring her eyes away to follow the ex-assassin, hopeful that Kain and Myr would follow eventually as well. Amie attempted to rub any trace of tears from her eyes, once clear she searched the mountains around them, as if she’d see a man perching behind a shrub, or something else blatantly obvious. Of course she had no such luck.
She was scared for Kain and Myr. If these hidden assassins Shadow spoke of littered the mountains, she was worried that they were watching now, watched the group split up. Listened and noted every word Shadow said about Kain not being able to fight a Wraith. Listened to every word about Kain not being on familiar territory. They would consider him a easy target. At that thought, new tears formed in the corners of her eyes. She looked up and over and to Shadow. He didn’t seem to be concerned about any of the things she was.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain considered Shadow's words, and then looked around. He smirked when he noticed the withering plants ended quite sooner than expected, on both sides. The only logical outcome was that the poisoned path was the only way into the valley. That sly bastard knew this, but did not say anything. Unfortunately, that meant the assassins probably created a thick barrier of the poison, perhaps several miles in length. Kain reached his arm well into the range of the gas cloud. Judging from the fairly obvious wall it created, the gas was probably quite dense, covering maybe twelve feet up from the ground. Whatever was being used did not affect skin apparently, but the poisonous gas would not simply fade so soon. This trap, to be effective, would last several days before needing a new application.
"I suggest you both step back for a moment. The chemicals that produced this poison are not natural, they were manufactured. Teisei is becoming more advanced. Also, the effects will last for several days, otherwise, this would not be a very cost-effective trap. Also, you and I have ascertained that it does not effect skin, but must be inhaled or absorbed through mucous membranes to have effect. Knowing this, I have devised a simple countermeasure. Oh, and simply running through will not do, as the barrier is most likely several miles thick. Step back a moment and help me gather firewood."
Kain began collecting small, dry pieces of wood. They would have to work quick to get past this point. Shadow by himself may be able to sprint past the poison, but the others were frail and ill-suited to this environment. Besides, the full effects of the toxin were not yet understood. Shadow's irritability may be due to some kind of berserker effect the gas had on people, for all they knew. In either case, it would do them no good to be drugged while in enemy territory, which was probably the true reason for the gas. Kain quickly piled up the sticks and lit them, carefully piling rocks and dirt around them to trap smoke and keep the temperature at a smolder. He would need to produce charcoal for this plan to work.
"I suggest you both step back for a moment. The chemicals that produced this poison are not natural, they were manufactured. Teisei is becoming more advanced. Also, the effects will last for several days, otherwise, this would not be a very cost-effective trap. Also, you and I have ascertained that it does not effect skin, but must be inhaled or absorbed through mucous membranes to have effect. Knowing this, I have devised a simple countermeasure. Oh, and simply running through will not do, as the barrier is most likely several miles thick. Step back a moment and help me gather firewood."
Kain began collecting small, dry pieces of wood. They would have to work quick to get past this point. Shadow by himself may be able to sprint past the poison, but the others were frail and ill-suited to this environment. Besides, the full effects of the toxin were not yet understood. Shadow's irritability may be due to some kind of berserker effect the gas had on people, for all they knew. In either case, it would do them no good to be drugged while in enemy territory, which was probably the true reason for the gas. Kain quickly piled up the sticks and lit them, carefully piling rocks and dirt around them to trap smoke and keep the temperature at a smolder. He would need to produce charcoal for this plan to work.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah heard Kain speak, though they were out of sight from each other now, but still very close. If she could here him, she knew Shadow could, as well as anyone else listening. “Shadow,” Amie began in a whisper. She hesitated, then said in a calm tone, “We could wait for them. Kain might be right, he might not be, but it’s worth a try to make it to your other friend alive, isn’t it?”
“If he’s wrong then we can just carry on.” She looked to him, hopping that he would be the slightest bit interested in what Kain had up his sleeve. She wanted Desperately to go back to him and Myr, but she was determined to stay with Shadow. Maybe it would help their relationship, maybe it would not. It also was worth a try.
“If he’s wrong then we can just carry on.” She looked to him, hopping that he would be the slightest bit interested in what Kain had up his sleeve. She wanted Desperately to go back to him and Myr, but she was determined to stay with Shadow. Maybe it would help their relationship, maybe it would not. It also was worth a try.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow stopped when Kain made his little announcement and clenched his fists, looking back over his shoulder as his pupils dilated slightly.
"Why am I not surprised?" He asked to nobody in particular, his voice slightly lower and more raspy than normal.
Shadow decided to walk back with Amie in toe, but remained within the layer of gas as he approached Kain as he went about gathering wood and shook his head. Shadow had a basic understanding of what his plan was, but chose to be silent about his methods. It would be more time effective to simply go through, as it was not far to the entrance of the valley. But Kain was obviously, as Shadow thought in the first place, too cautious in the face of unfamiliarity to proceed.
"This is a waste of time..." He said under his breath as his fists clenched even tighter.
He watched Kain as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.
Unbeknownst to Shadow, his eyes were changing.
The red coloration was beginning to swirl and churn, as it did only during his condition known as Roda I'l Lousta. The instinct to kill every living thing in sight was not taking hold, but the overall effect of the state of mind was. He randomly and unconsciously began to flex certain muscles in his body, which was what his body did to prepare itself for the great conflict that usually came with the deadly state of mind.
Shadow was quickly losing his patience as well as he watched Kain continue.
"Why am I not surprised?" He asked to nobody in particular, his voice slightly lower and more raspy than normal.
Shadow decided to walk back with Amie in toe, but remained within the layer of gas as he approached Kain as he went about gathering wood and shook his head. Shadow had a basic understanding of what his plan was, but chose to be silent about his methods. It would be more time effective to simply go through, as it was not far to the entrance of the valley. But Kain was obviously, as Shadow thought in the first place, too cautious in the face of unfamiliarity to proceed.
"This is a waste of time..." He said under his breath as his fists clenched even tighter.
He watched Kain as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.
Unbeknownst to Shadow, his eyes were changing.
The red coloration was beginning to swirl and churn, as it did only during his condition known as Roda I'l Lousta. The instinct to kill every living thing in sight was not taking hold, but the overall effect of the state of mind was. He randomly and unconsciously began to flex certain muscles in his body, which was what his body did to prepare itself for the great conflict that usually came with the deadly state of mind.
Shadow was quickly losing his patience as well as he watched Kain continue.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
As soon as the wood was suitably burned through, Kain carefully scooped some out and took off his shirt, cutting it up. He made rectangular strips and placed a handful of ash in between two rectangles, and then wrapped them together. He then added extra padding to the stuff and attached it to his face with twine, making sure there were no gaps. Every breath Kain took was labored and smelled like burnt wood, but the ash would act as a filter for the air. No substances could get past. He quickly made three other such packs and handed one to Myr and gestured for Amie and Shadow to come get one.
"The ash will filter the gas. I recommend squinting your eyes though, I am still not sure if the gas can absorb through our eyes."
"The ash will filter the gas. I recommend squinting your eyes though, I am still not sure if the gas can absorb through our eyes."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr watched the burgeoning conflict with what would seem to be detached serenity, though internally she was getting a bit worried. The problem was not, as she was well aware, who was right and who was wrong, but the fact that neither seemed to be all that willing to figure out which before going so far as to leave each other behind.
Well, at the very least, Shadow had stopped walking away, but she could practically feel the aggravation coming off him in waves, and did her best to expedite the process, carrying wood for Kain and otherwise trying to keep the situation from becoming any worse than it already was. She accepted the result of Kain's labor with a word of thanks, but something she saw out of the corner of her eye alarmed her.
Moving so that she was directly in Shadow's line of sight, she shot a look at Amie, trying to get her to take a few steps in any direction away from him, preferably towards herself or Kain. Purple eyes locked with red ones, and Myr spoke quietly. "Shadow... I don't know if it's the poison or the situation, but..." she trailed off, unsure how to finish the sentence, but would not drop her eyes. Maybe simply drawing his attention to what was happening would be enough, maybe not. Still, if there was anyone that could bring someone down from a heightened state of emotion, it would be someone as calm and collected as she. There was some precedent for this, though obviously she did not know what would happen with Shadow himself.
Well, at the very least, Shadow had stopped walking away, but she could practically feel the aggravation coming off him in waves, and did her best to expedite the process, carrying wood for Kain and otherwise trying to keep the situation from becoming any worse than it already was. She accepted the result of Kain's labor with a word of thanks, but something she saw out of the corner of her eye alarmed her.
Moving so that she was directly in Shadow's line of sight, she shot a look at Amie, trying to get her to take a few steps in any direction away from him, preferably towards herself or Kain. Purple eyes locked with red ones, and Myr spoke quietly. "Shadow... I don't know if it's the poison or the situation, but..." she trailed off, unsure how to finish the sentence, but would not drop her eyes. Maybe simply drawing his attention to what was happening would be enough, maybe not. Still, if there was anyone that could bring someone down from a heightened state of emotion, it would be someone as calm and collected as she. There was some precedent for this, though obviously she did not know what would happen with Shadow himself.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Amie breathed deep and exhaled in relief when Shadow turned back towards the others. He didn’t say it, but perhaps he listened to her reasoning. This made her really happy. She watched Shadow help Kain and smiled. Finally they were getting along.
Shadow seemed agitated, likely just him being sour that Kain could be doing the right thing. She paused and drug her eyes to Kain, giving him a warm smile whenever their eyes met. He was so smart, even if Shadow didn’t realize it, she did and would tell him. Smart and handsome. She leaned her shoulder against a tree and just stared at him with a far off look in her blue eyes.
A single eyebrow raised when he took off his shirt. What was he doing? Where is… Who were they with? She blinked heavily and rubbed her eyes. She felt as if she just woke up. With Kain? No, Myr is here. Amie could hear her talking.
Kain motioned for her to come over to him, so she did. Smiling as she approached him, ignoring whatever was in his hand. She looked up into his eyes with that dreamy look again, “Hi. You're so smart. And handsome”, she said softly, wrapping her arms around him.
Shadow seemed agitated, likely just him being sour that Kain could be doing the right thing. She paused and drug her eyes to Kain, giving him a warm smile whenever their eyes met. He was so smart, even if Shadow didn’t realize it, she did and would tell him. Smart and handsome. She leaned her shoulder against a tree and just stared at him with a far off look in her blue eyes.
A single eyebrow raised when he took off his shirt. What was he doing? Where is… Who were they with? She blinked heavily and rubbed her eyes. She felt as if she just woke up. With Kain? No, Myr is here. Amie could hear her talking.
Kain motioned for her to come over to him, so she did. Smiling as she approached him, ignoring whatever was in his hand. She looked up into his eyes with that dreamy look again, “Hi. You're so smart. And handsome”, she said softly, wrapping her arms around him.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Well... this was an unprecedented turn of events. Kain blushed furiously, not knowing what to do with his hands. He gingerly returned the hug, enjoying the warm sensation. Kain's mind was clouding over when he realized they had something to do. He gently pulled Amie away.
"Ameriah... you are not yourself. the gas did something to you. I need you to wait while I put this on so you can get better, alright?"
Kain put the mask over Amie's face, his hands shaking all the while. That was certainly more direct than Kain was ready for. And a pretty girl telling him he was smart and handsome? Any man would be flustered. And while Kain would love to just give in, he was very aware that they were in enemy territory. So sad.... Kain noticed that now that pure air was being breathed in, Amie seemed to be snapping out of whatever had taken hold of her. Not quickly enough however. Kain hoped that Amie would go no further... He was having a difficult time not sweating.
"Ameriah... you are not yourself. the gas did something to you. I need you to wait while I put this on so you can get better, alright?"
Kain put the mask over Amie's face, his hands shaking all the while. That was certainly more direct than Kain was ready for. And a pretty girl telling him he was smart and handsome? Any man would be flustered. And while Kain would love to just give in, he was very aware that they were in enemy territory. So sad.... Kain noticed that now that pure air was being breathed in, Amie seemed to be snapping out of whatever had taken hold of her. Not quickly enough however. Kain hoped that Amie would go no further... He was having a difficult time not sweating.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Amie let Kain pull her away and just smiled and blinked slowly at his words. His accent was adorable. She continued to stare at his eyes as he slipped something on her face. It smelt like him and she liked it. Letting out a deep sigh, the mask tickled her nose and made her lungs tingle. Frowning at the sensation, she looked at Kain curiously.
The pirate looked scared and nervous. Yet still handsome. She took his hand and held it to assure him everything was okay, though she wasn’t sure that it was so. Still holding Kain’s hand, she pulled herself closer to him. Amie let her eyes fall shut and nuzzled up to his shoulder to rest her head there.
Weren’t they going somewhere? She shrugged figuring there was no rush. Myr and Shadow were talking.
The pirate looked scared and nervous. Yet still handsome. She took his hand and held it to assure him everything was okay, though she wasn’t sure that it was so. Still holding Kain’s hand, she pulled herself closer to him. Amie let her eyes fall shut and nuzzled up to his shoulder to rest her head there.
Weren’t they going somewhere? She shrugged figuring there was no rush. Myr and Shadow were talking.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain decided, against his better judgment, that he would enjoy this rare moment and just wait for Amie's head to clear. He gently patted her head, blushing furiously and trying not to notice her scent. After she was cleared up, this would all blow over and they could continue the quest. Amie's behavior did solidify the theory that the gas was also affecting Shadow's behavior, so Kain decided to forgive the buffoon. After all, it would be Shadow's actions that would pave the way for Kain.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow's eyes locked on Myr when she finished speaking to him.
"If you have something to say Myr, then just come out and say it. You won't get very far in life if you hold in your thoughts and feelings. You must make them known if you plan to use them to an effect."
Though his words were somewhat forceful, the tone was far more gentle than it had been all day to anyone. This did little however to calm whatever storms were raging within Shadow's body however, as the random flexing began to increase. Even as he relaxed and walked calmly over to Kain to take his bag of ash from him, his body was beginning to show signs of combat readiness as he swiped the bag from Kain and placed it in his pouch instead of using it.
His eyes locked on Kain for a moment as he took the bag before he turned around and walked back to where Myr was.
"If you have something to say Myr, then just come out and say it. You won't get very far in life if you hold in your thoughts and feelings. You must make them known if you plan to use them to an effect."
Though his words were somewhat forceful, the tone was far more gentle than it had been all day to anyone. This did little however to calm whatever storms were raging within Shadow's body however, as the random flexing began to increase. Even as he relaxed and walked calmly over to Kain to take his bag of ash from him, his body was beginning to show signs of combat readiness as he swiped the bag from Kain and placed it in his pouch instead of using it.
His eyes locked on Kain for a moment as he took the bag before he turned around and walked back to where Myr was.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr shook her head. "It is not that I am afraid or even disinclined to speak, merely that I do not know the words in which what I try to say would make sense. Close your eyes for a moment and pay attention to yourself. Something is happening to you... and your eyes are changing color again."
The monk shot a glance at Kain and Amie and raised an eyebrow. If that was the kind of effect the gas had on someone, then she was neither willing to walk into it until she knew the masks would work nor sure she could blame Shadow's present circumstances upon it. Perhaps it was different for everyone? That would make little sense, really; chemicals should trigger the same reactions in the brain, making personality the only mitigating factor in the exact response.
She certainly hoped this would work. As a monk, Myr had been taught to keep her body as healthy and free of toxins as possible, so while her immune system was strong and she rarely took ill, she had absolutely no tolerance for the effects of foreign substances, and she was well aware of this fact. It would probably mean trouble were she ever poisoned or dosed with something, since the combination of this and her low body weight would mean disaster.
The monk shot a glance at Kain and Amie and raised an eyebrow. If that was the kind of effect the gas had on someone, then she was neither willing to walk into it until she knew the masks would work nor sure she could blame Shadow's present circumstances upon it. Perhaps it was different for everyone? That would make little sense, really; chemicals should trigger the same reactions in the brain, making personality the only mitigating factor in the exact response.
She certainly hoped this would work. As a monk, Myr had been taught to keep her body as healthy and free of toxins as possible, so while her immune system was strong and she rarely took ill, she had absolutely no tolerance for the effects of foreign substances, and she was well aware of this fact. It would probably mean trouble were she ever poisoned or dosed with something, since the combination of this and her low body weight would mean disaster.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow blinked at Myr, but her words didn't register in his mind as he payed little attention to her warning.
"My eyes always shift colors when I come under stress. It's nothing new." He lied.
One thing that Shadow was a master of aside from combat was the delicate art of bending the truth to suit his purposes. He knew that if what Myr said about his eyes changing colors was true, then he was headed down a dangerous road.
... But why? He thought.
His eyes only shifted colors like this when he was entering Roda I'l Lousta. But there was no blood in the air that he could smell, and there was no scent of his own blood either. There was no reason for his body to behave in this manner. For once, Shadow was truly confused. Never in his life did he not understand his body or his habits, but this was something altogether different. His body was showing signs of Roda I'l Lousta despite the fact that there was no blood in the air...
Why would this be happening? He thought to himself.
"My eyes always shift colors when I come under stress. It's nothing new." He lied.
One thing that Shadow was a master of aside from combat was the delicate art of bending the truth to suit his purposes. He knew that if what Myr said about his eyes changing colors was true, then he was headed down a dangerous road.
... But why? He thought.
His eyes only shifted colors like this when he was entering Roda I'l Lousta. But there was no blood in the air that he could smell, and there was no scent of his own blood either. There was no reason for his body to behave in this manner. For once, Shadow was truly confused. Never in his life did he not understand his body or his habits, but this was something altogether different. His body was showing signs of Roda I'l Lousta despite the fact that there was no blood in the air...
Why would this be happening? He thought to himself.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Myr was unconvinced (as the deception did not match her own observations), and her look would have conveyed as much should anyone presently be paying attention to her. However, she had done what was necessary in informing Shadow, and she would do no more than that unless the situation properly called for it. She was not here to order anyone about or tell them what was best for them, after all; she scarcely considered herself capable of making such a determination, given her own troubles deciding on the same.
She affixed Kain's mask to her face, not really caring that she probably looked ridiculous, but somewhat concerned with the difficulty breathing the thing presented. There were probably issues to be had if one breathed too much even of this; did not people pass out from inhaling too much smoke? Myr would rather not find out the hard way, at any rate, and it seemed to her the sooner they got going, the better.
Clearing her throat loud enough to be heard but not obnoxiously, she glanced at Kain and Amie. Whatever it was they were doing could and probably should wait until they were elsewhere. They seemed rather absorbed in each other's company, however, and she politely fixed her eyes elsewhere: namely, on the path ahead of them. As she did not know what route they were taking, Myr would simply wait silently until someone else led, and then follow. At least some things were still simple.
She affixed Kain's mask to her face, not really caring that she probably looked ridiculous, but somewhat concerned with the difficulty breathing the thing presented. There were probably issues to be had if one breathed too much even of this; did not people pass out from inhaling too much smoke? Myr would rather not find out the hard way, at any rate, and it seemed to her the sooner they got going, the better.
Clearing her throat loud enough to be heard but not obnoxiously, she glanced at Kain and Amie. Whatever it was they were doing could and probably should wait until they were elsewhere. They seemed rather absorbed in each other's company, however, and she politely fixed her eyes elsewhere: namely, on the path ahead of them. As she did not know what route they were taking, Myr would simply wait silently until someone else led, and then follow. At least some things were still simple.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Ameriah took another deep breath, causing her to cough several times, making her eyes water. It smelt like she stuck her head inside a chimney. Crinkling her nose, she looked over to Shadow and Myr, who just cleared her throat. Shouldn’t we be getting out of here?, she questioned herself. Remembering being nervous about something earlier, her eyes scanned the area around them eventually landed on Kain, who she found herself leaning on and, despite his mask, she could tell he was quite pink.
Smiling sheepishly, though no one could see it through her mask, she slowly pulled her body away from his, but didn’t let go of his hand. “I think we should probably be moving on.”, she said softly and eventually released his hand. Turning to face Shadow and Myr, she squinted at Shadow’s appearance, something seemed off about him, but she really hadn’t been around him long enough to know what was normal. Amie doubted there was much normalcy to Shadow anyway.
Looking from Myr to Shadow, she did pick up on one thing. He had yet to put on Kain’s mask. He also looked extremely anxious. Amie begun with a soft and calm tone, as per her new theory, was the only way she could speak to him, “I think Kain’s masks are working. Smelly, but my mind’s a bit clearer. Perhaps we should go meet your friend. They might be having trouble with this poison too and be in need of your help.”
Amie did not know anything about this other person, aside that he or she had a terrifying pet. As per her nature though, if she felt someone could be in trouble, it tugged at her heartstrings and she felt pushed to rush to them. Looking cautiously at Shadow, she took a few steps in the direction that the two had went once before.
Smiling sheepishly, though no one could see it through her mask, she slowly pulled her body away from his, but didn’t let go of his hand. “I think we should probably be moving on.”, she said softly and eventually released his hand. Turning to face Shadow and Myr, she squinted at Shadow’s appearance, something seemed off about him, but she really hadn’t been around him long enough to know what was normal. Amie doubted there was much normalcy to Shadow anyway.
Looking from Myr to Shadow, she did pick up on one thing. He had yet to put on Kain’s mask. He also looked extremely anxious. Amie begun with a soft and calm tone, as per her new theory, was the only way she could speak to him, “I think Kain’s masks are working. Smelly, but my mind’s a bit clearer. Perhaps we should go meet your friend. They might be having trouble with this poison too and be in need of your help.”
Amie did not know anything about this other person, aside that he or she had a terrifying pet. As per her nature though, if she felt someone could be in trouble, it tugged at her heartstrings and she felt pushed to rush to them. Looking cautiously at Shadow, she took a few steps in the direction that the two had went once before.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow let out a sigh and put the mask on as he silently headed off in the direction of the small unmapped cave that led into Roda Valley. He doubted Drake would have had problems getting in, as Xie would have been able to sense something odd about this area, and Drake was smart enough to come to the same conclusions the group did. No doubt he used either a piece of cloth to cover his face as he ran through, or found another means of getting by without being afflicted.
Either way it would be a boon to them to find Drake once they were through. They would need his help to continue.
Since Kain ignored his announcement that they time traveling together was over, he guessed he'd have to go back to Kain's plan since now he had three lives to worry about, not to mention a fourth one waiting ahead.
As they came upon the crevice like cave that led into the valley, Shadow spied a single strand of dirty blond hair purposefully left sitting on a small rock placed flat on the ground, and despite himself, he smiled. Shadow had to crouch slightly to fit, but he managed to begin the mini journey of finding his way through the small cave as the others fell in behind.
Either way it would be a boon to them to find Drake once they were through. They would need his help to continue.
Since Kain ignored his announcement that they time traveling together was over, he guessed he'd have to go back to Kain's plan since now he had three lives to worry about, not to mention a fourth one waiting ahead.
As they came upon the crevice like cave that led into the valley, Shadow spied a single strand of dirty blond hair purposefully left sitting on a small rock placed flat on the ground, and despite himself, he smiled. Shadow had to crouch slightly to fit, but he managed to begin the mini journey of finding his way through the small cave as the others fell in behind.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Drake pressed the damp cloth closer to his mouth and rolled his eyes. Honestly, new poisons? You'd think Teisei would be comfortable only knowing a thousand ways to kill people, but it would seem that no, a thousand and one was actually necessary. Oh well.
It had actually been hard, at first, to accept that an organization existed with the sole purpose of killing people. Of course, it wasn't that different from the army or any of the dozens of mercenary groups he could name, but it was different enough that it still bothered him a bit.
A cry alerted him to the presence of his falcons, and Drake grinned beneath his makeshift mask, holding a gloved arm aloft and feeling the larger bird's weight settle upon it. Lowering the glove, he gave Xie a couple pats, but kept walking. His other bird would stay aloft, just in case. Despite being a rather imposingly-sized individual, Drake was not excessively concerned that he would be found by the wrong people. At least not before the right ones. If he knew Shadow (and he did), the man likely already had some form of band going by now, and he wondered what odd assortment he'd be dealing with this time. It brought a certain level of unpredictability, that situation, not that he minded any.
Sharp eyes picked out what might very well be the entrance to a cave, and the young mercenary nodded to himself. With his free hand, he tugged at one of the shorter hairs of his forelock until it came loose. He considered leaving it attached to a tree branch, but that would be visible from quite some distance, and he did not want to advertise his presence to quite that degree. The flat rock a few feet away would serve to alert Shadow to his proximity, and if he could count on his friend for anything, it was to find something like that cave.
The remainder of his time was spent in the subterrane. He did not light a fire, though it was rather cold and damp down here, because he would not want to give away his location any more than necessary. An elite or two, he could deal with. A few Wraiths would mean a dead Drake, and he rather enjoyed being alive, thank you very much. Well, Shadow, looks like I win this race. Now, where are you, anyway?
It had actually been hard, at first, to accept that an organization existed with the sole purpose of killing people. Of course, it wasn't that different from the army or any of the dozens of mercenary groups he could name, but it was different enough that it still bothered him a bit.
A cry alerted him to the presence of his falcons, and Drake grinned beneath his makeshift mask, holding a gloved arm aloft and feeling the larger bird's weight settle upon it. Lowering the glove, he gave Xie a couple pats, but kept walking. His other bird would stay aloft, just in case. Despite being a rather imposingly-sized individual, Drake was not excessively concerned that he would be found by the wrong people. At least not before the right ones. If he knew Shadow (and he did), the man likely already had some form of band going by now, and he wondered what odd assortment he'd be dealing with this time. It brought a certain level of unpredictability, that situation, not that he minded any.
Sharp eyes picked out what might very well be the entrance to a cave, and the young mercenary nodded to himself. With his free hand, he tugged at one of the shorter hairs of his forelock until it came loose. He considered leaving it attached to a tree branch, but that would be visible from quite some distance, and he did not want to advertise his presence to quite that degree. The flat rock a few feet away would serve to alert Shadow to his proximity, and if he could count on his friend for anything, it was to find something like that cave.
The remainder of his time was spent in the subterrane. He did not light a fire, though it was rather cold and damp down here, because he would not want to give away his location any more than necessary. An elite or two, he could deal with. A few Wraiths would mean a dead Drake, and he rather enjoyed being alive, thank you very much. Well, Shadow, looks like I win this race. Now, where are you, anyway?
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kain slowly made his way into the cave. He never liked enclosed spaces like this, and he had to work to quell the panic that was slowly rising within him. a few feet in and the cave seemed to open up slightly, which helped Kain remain calm. He was eager to meet this Drake character, he seemed like someone Kain could get along with. Generally speaking, Kain got along with everyone. Shadow's recent change in behavior was incredibly annoying however. Kain would wait it out; Shadow was probably simply stressed out because of their proximity to Teisei. Once the assassins were expelled, Kain would propose his latest plan to Shadow, and allow him to make the final decision for the group. Whatever happened, Kain would certainly restore his rank of nobility, and perhaps even return to his island home. One step at a time.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
((Added Roda Valley to the locations after I posted which is why my post is still in the Great Mountain Range. Please make all posts from here on out until we leave in this location in Roda Valley if you would. Thank you!))
It didn't take long for Shadow and the others to squeeze through the tiny cave. About ten minutes of discomfort, especially given Shadow's height, but he soon saw the exit ahead and gave a light sigh.
Upon exiting the small cave, he immediately looked around and saw a boot print in the dirt just outside the entrance, so he knew Drake had made it out safely and before him. He looked off to his left and saw Drake waiting for them while sitting on a boulder with Xie perched nearby.
Shadow removed the mask and smiled.
"Good to see you my friend. That cave is not exactly a place to go on vacation for one as tall as you is it? I'm a few inches shorter and I found it quite miserable."
He gave a light laugh as he approached Drake's position.
It didn't take long for Shadow and the others to squeeze through the tiny cave. About ten minutes of discomfort, especially given Shadow's height, but he soon saw the exit ahead and gave a light sigh.
Upon exiting the small cave, he immediately looked around and saw a boot print in the dirt just outside the entrance, so he knew Drake had made it out safely and before him. He looked off to his left and saw Drake waiting for them while sitting on a boulder with Xie perched nearby.
Shadow removed the mask and smiled.
"Good to see you my friend. That cave is not exactly a place to go on vacation for one as tall as you is it? I'm a few inches shorter and I found it quite miserable."
He gave a light laugh as he approached Drake's position.
The setting changes from The Great Mountain Range to Roda Valley
Drake heard the footsteps of a group of people long before they emerged from the cave. It would seem he had been correct about it being a rather odd assortment of people, and the blond man grinned widely at his friend. "Shadow; long time, no see. You're right about the tunnel though." Drake shook his head ruefully. "Put me out on a battlefield by myself any day, but all this sneaking around in wet caves isn't really for me."
Rising, he strode over to the group, clasping Shadow's hand in greeting before turning to the rest of the group. Two women and a man with black hair. "Hullo there everyone. My name's Drake, and whatever Shadow here has told you about me, it's probably not true." He extended his hand to the closest one, the man, first, but he'd offer the same to each of them. He was a rather personable individual to say the least, and it was actually kind of a wonder how easily he got along with someone as different from himself as Shadow. The slightly-lopsided smile was a normal fixture on his face, and his demeanor could hardly be considered worthy of his impressive stature, but that was simply how he was.
Rising, he strode over to the group, clasping Shadow's hand in greeting before turning to the rest of the group. Two women and a man with black hair. "Hullo there everyone. My name's Drake, and whatever Shadow here has told you about me, it's probably not true." He extended his hand to the closest one, the man, first, but he'd offer the same to each of them. He was a rather personable individual to say the least, and it was actually kind of a wonder how easily he got along with someone as different from himself as Shadow. The slightly-lopsided smile was a normal fixture on his face, and his demeanor could hardly be considered worthy of his impressive stature, but that was simply how he was.
Ameriah followed Shadow in silence, happy that the arguing had came to halt. Not talking was an issue for her, so she developed other means of keeping her mind occupied. Such as keeping an eye on their surroundings, though she knew she was likely the last person who actually would spot something, still she would contribute whoever she could. Also, she worked on stepping as silently as possible, frowning every time she made an audible noise.
Surprisingly she did not mind the cave, except for a slight fear that at any moment dozens of bats were about to fly at her, besides that she found it comforting. Truthfully, she had never been in a cave before and considered it pretty fascinating. Also, as a person who is quite accustomed to lurking in small, dark places, such conditions could prove to be an outstanding place to hide and or pose as an escape route. Also, being the smallest member of their party, she could maneuver quite comfortably.
When she saw the opening to the cave, she let out a simultaneous sigh with Shadow. She could no longer ignore the burning in her lungs, nor suppress the urge to cough. Just within the mouth ( or head, she was not entirely sure) of the cave, she stopped to lean against it’s moist wall and removed her mask, sucking in deep breaths of the wonderfully cool, damp air. After having her fill of unpolluted air (she hoped) she took a few sips from her water-skin. Did I just hear Shadow laugh?
Amie jerked her head up and peered out of the cave in time to see Shadow shaking a man’s hand. This must be Drake, which the man confirmed shortly after. The small girl eyed Drake with the serious gaze of a cautious feline creature watching from behind tall, shading grass. Her instincts were always not so trusting and a tickle in her stomach told her to be cautious. He seemed pleasant enough, still she glanced at Kain to see his reaction.
Surprisingly she did not mind the cave, except for a slight fear that at any moment dozens of bats were about to fly at her, besides that she found it comforting. Truthfully, she had never been in a cave before and considered it pretty fascinating. Also, as a person who is quite accustomed to lurking in small, dark places, such conditions could prove to be an outstanding place to hide and or pose as an escape route. Also, being the smallest member of their party, she could maneuver quite comfortably.
When she saw the opening to the cave, she let out a simultaneous sigh with Shadow. She could no longer ignore the burning in her lungs, nor suppress the urge to cough. Just within the mouth ( or head, she was not entirely sure) of the cave, she stopped to lean against it’s moist wall and removed her mask, sucking in deep breaths of the wonderfully cool, damp air. After having her fill of unpolluted air (she hoped) she took a few sips from her water-skin. Did I just hear Shadow laugh?
Amie jerked her head up and peered out of the cave in time to see Shadow shaking a man’s hand. This must be Drake, which the man confirmed shortly after. The small girl eyed Drake with the serious gaze of a cautious feline creature watching from behind tall, shading grass. Her instincts were always not so trusting and a tickle in her stomach told her to be cautious. He seemed pleasant enough, still she glanced at Kain to see his reaction.
The inhalations of smoky air, while welcome in comparison to the alternative, were beginning to make Myr lightheaded, and it was not a feeling she enjoyed by any means. For the entire trip through the damp, enclosed cave, she was hyper-aware of the sensation of air entering her lungs, and focused much on taking care to inhale only as much as strictly necessary. It gave her an appreciation for the carelessness one could usually take in something like breathing, though not exactly in the circumstance she would have liked to learn such a thing. Then again, when have I ever learned anything on my own terms?
She remembered the time she'd been unceremoniously deposited outside the temple with naught but the clothes on her back and told to survive the mountainous winter for a week without assistance or not bother coming back. Not exactly what a person likes to hear at about twelve, but it had taught her a great deal about herself and the world around her. There were a lot of situations like that, actually. The more she thought about it, the more she considered that her people really were do-or-die. Except, well, they were pacifists, so it was more like do-or-be-cast-out, but for one who had known nothing else from the moment she was born, the two really were one and the same.
There was a slight incline as they emerged from the cave, and immediately after seeing Shadow remove his mask, she did the same, and noted that Amie was in about the same place as she as far as that went. She shot the other woman a wan smile, still feeling a little off, but had enough presence of mind to turn and see the newcomer.
Her first thought was that he was very, very tall; her second that he seemed an odd sort to be so friendly with Shadow, who in her experience was nice enough, but not exactly cheery. Then again, if they really went a few years back, that could be explained. As she did with just about anyone she met, Myr picked up on unconscious clues in body language and demeanor that even she could not identify, a gut-based empathetic reaction more than anything else. This Drake person would seem a good deal more... open, than the others. Was open the right word? Honest, perhaps? She couldn't tell.
She remembered the time she'd been unceremoniously deposited outside the temple with naught but the clothes on her back and told to survive the mountainous winter for a week without assistance or not bother coming back. Not exactly what a person likes to hear at about twelve, but it had taught her a great deal about herself and the world around her. There were a lot of situations like that, actually. The more she thought about it, the more she considered that her people really were do-or-die. Except, well, they were pacifists, so it was more like do-or-be-cast-out, but for one who had known nothing else from the moment she was born, the two really were one and the same.
There was a slight incline as they emerged from the cave, and immediately after seeing Shadow remove his mask, she did the same, and noted that Amie was in about the same place as she as far as that went. She shot the other woman a wan smile, still feeling a little off, but had enough presence of mind to turn and see the newcomer.
Her first thought was that he was very, very tall; her second that he seemed an odd sort to be so friendly with Shadow, who in her experience was nice enough, but not exactly cheery. Then again, if they really went a few years back, that could be explained. As she did with just about anyone she met, Myr picked up on unconscious clues in body language and demeanor that even she could not identify, a gut-based empathetic reaction more than anything else. This Drake person would seem a good deal more... open, than the others. Was open the right word? Honest, perhaps? She couldn't tell.
Kain took his time removing his mask and sniffing the fresh air. He wanted to clear the smoky smell from his lungs. He then glared at this Drake character, sizing him up with his icy eyes. To others, this would have been an odd site, the small man glaring up at the big man. Drake was patiently waiting with his hand out, and after a few more moments, Kain's face split into a huge grin. Letting out a small chuckle, Kain shook Drake's hand firmly, but not aggressively.
"It is a pleasure to meet you Drake! I am Kain, an apparently useless vagabond who enjoys having too much fun to be taken seriously. Oh, and Shadow enjoys humiliating me as of recently. But thats alright! Come, meet the rest of the group! This young lady here is Myrna, but we call her Myr, and the other lady is Ameriah, also called Amie. Ladies, come meet Drake! He seems nice!"
Kain was actually quite enthused with meeting Drake, as something about the giant struck Kain as instantly likable. Perhaps with Drake in the group, Shadow would return to his old, somewhat friendly self.
"It is a pleasure to meet you Drake! I am Kain, an apparently useless vagabond who enjoys having too much fun to be taken seriously. Oh, and Shadow enjoys humiliating me as of recently. But thats alright! Come, meet the rest of the group! This young lady here is Myrna, but we call her Myr, and the other lady is Ameriah, also called Amie. Ladies, come meet Drake! He seems nice!"
Kain was actually quite enthused with meeting Drake, as something about the giant struck Kain as instantly likable. Perhaps with Drake in the group, Shadow would return to his old, somewhat friendly self.
"Ameriah", she instructed after Kain had already taken the liberties to introduce her. A small wave was given, instead of a handshake, along with a half a smile, before she crossed her ams in front of her in a nonchalant manor and strode to stand closer to Kain. Diverting her eyes from Drake, for now, she peered around at their new surroundings.
Eventually they fell on Myr. Amie shifted her weight to one foot and waited for the monk's reaction.
Eventually they fell on Myr. Amie shifted her weight to one foot and waited for the monk's reaction.
A handshake was something of an awkward gesture for Myr, as it was not one she had grown up with, but she gave it her best effort. Drake's hands were large enough to dwarf hers, but she was relieved to learn that they were callused as well. She was one of those people who was more comfortable with someone if they seemed the sort who weren't afraid to earn their skills.
Like Kain, she decided that if Drake's joviality was a deception of some kind, it was a very good one, and she was inclined to believe that he was honest about it, which really only served to puzzle her further. "By process of elimination, I'm Myr," she greeted softly, nodding to Kain and Ameriah, who had done the deductive work for her. "It is nice to meet you." Surprisingly enough, that was true. Such an event was a pleasant diversion from the more arduous aspects of their journey certainly, and though she judged Amie to be a bit wary of this man, Kain seemed to like him well enough, and he and Shadow obviously went a way back, for the greeting between them to be so amicable.
Like Kain, she decided that if Drake's joviality was a deception of some kind, it was a very good one, and she was inclined to believe that he was honest about it, which really only served to puzzle her further. "By process of elimination, I'm Myr," she greeted softly, nodding to Kain and Ameriah, who had done the deductive work for her. "It is nice to meet you." Surprisingly enough, that was true. Such an event was a pleasant diversion from the more arduous aspects of their journey certainly, and though she judged Amie to be a bit wary of this man, Kain seemed to like him well enough, and he and Shadow obviously went a way back, for the greeting between them to be so amicable.
Shadow smiled as he watched his pal Drake earn himself new friendships, but the happiness was short lived as Shadow's nose caught whiff of a dangerous scent looming in the air.
He whirled around, searching every direction to find where the scent was coming from, but he could not place it. He quickly removed his jacket and checked himself, but nothing. He put his jacket back on and walked around, searching for the origin of the scent before he saw a tiny red speck floating in front of his face.
He came to a dead halt and lost most of the color in his face as he looked more closely at the air and saw the same red drops in a very sparse and scattered drops around the valley.
"... That is the last thing I need floating in the air..." He said quietly to himself.
He whirled around, searching every direction to find where the scent was coming from, but he could not place it. He quickly removed his jacket and checked himself, but nothing. He put his jacket back on and walked around, searching for the origin of the scent before he saw a tiny red speck floating in front of his face.
He came to a dead halt and lost most of the color in his face as he looked more closely at the air and saw the same red drops in a very sparse and scattered drops around the valley.
"... That is the last thing I need floating in the air..." He said quietly to himself.
Kain smiled as he watched the others mingle. He was relaxing until he heard Shadow's mumble. That alerted Kain to something profoundly wrong about the atmosphere. Kain looked at a patch of clouds. Sure enough, there were red specks in the air. Very dilute, but if Kain's deduction was correct, this could be a problem. Fortunately, dried blood needs to be absorbed by the mucous membranes, and takes a while to dissolve. Kain pulled an extra bandanna out from his pocket, looped it and ran to Shadow, tying it over his mouth and nose.
"Sorry Shadow, we can't have Roda Il Lousta right now! Fortunately, blood is a particulate, and the cloth will be able to trap all of it."
"Sorry Shadow, we can't have Roda Il Lousta right now! Fortunately, blood is a particulate, and the cloth will be able to trap all of it."
"An apparently-useless vagabond, is it? Well, I'm an apparently-suicidal mercenary, so I think we'll get along swimmingly!" Drake replied to Kain's rather unique manner of self-introduction. Shadow would seem to have a tendency to seek out at least one person with a sense of humor per group; hopefully two wouldn't be too many... though it might prove rather entertaining to rattle his cage a bit, and something told Drake that Kain would be all for that.
The second in line, identified twice as Ameriah, but only once as Amie, waved rather than shake his hand, but Drake didn't let it faze him, instead dropping into a rather graceful bow for a man of his stature. Chivalry was in his bones, after all, and he had a feeling this woman didn't trust easily. Maybe it was just him. Sometimes he reminded people of someone they didn't like; a rather unfortunate tendency of his.
The cloaked woman, by contrast, seemed willing to make an attempt at his form of greeting, though it was weirdly like she'd never shaken hands before or something. For all he knew, she had not. He grinned a bit at her self-awareness when she referenced the repetition. A more subtle form of wit than his or Kain's had been, but it was there. "And you as well," he returned.
It was interesting, actually; the group represented the single greatest variation in eye color he'd ever seen in four people. Drake noticed strange things like this every so often. Between them and himself, they had two very different shades of blue, green, red, and... were Myr's purple? There was something odd. Then again, red was worse; he was just used to it.
Speaking of red... that smell. Drake's eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly and his smile faltered even as Shadow muttered aloud. "You'd do well to keep something damp over your nose and mouth, my friend," he advised solemnly, referencing his own earlier method of poison-repulsion and resisting the urge to chuckle when Kain did just that. It wasn't actually the inhalation that did it, he thought, but the smell, which was a problem. Still, anything would help. "Is it just me, or were they planning on you being here? Let's just hope they don't have any of yours just laying around, eh?" His tone was light, but it was worrying, the tailored nature of the trap.
The second in line, identified twice as Ameriah, but only once as Amie, waved rather than shake his hand, but Drake didn't let it faze him, instead dropping into a rather graceful bow for a man of his stature. Chivalry was in his bones, after all, and he had a feeling this woman didn't trust easily. Maybe it was just him. Sometimes he reminded people of someone they didn't like; a rather unfortunate tendency of his.
The cloaked woman, by contrast, seemed willing to make an attempt at his form of greeting, though it was weirdly like she'd never shaken hands before or something. For all he knew, she had not. He grinned a bit at her self-awareness when she referenced the repetition. A more subtle form of wit than his or Kain's had been, but it was there. "And you as well," he returned.
It was interesting, actually; the group represented the single greatest variation in eye color he'd ever seen in four people. Drake noticed strange things like this every so often. Between them and himself, they had two very different shades of blue, green, red, and... were Myr's purple? There was something odd. Then again, red was worse; he was just used to it.
Speaking of red... that smell. Drake's eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly and his smile faltered even as Shadow muttered aloud. "You'd do well to keep something damp over your nose and mouth, my friend," he advised solemnly, referencing his own earlier method of poison-repulsion and resisting the urge to chuckle when Kain did just that. It wasn't actually the inhalation that did it, he thought, but the smell, which was a problem. Still, anything would help. "Is it just me, or were they planning on you being here? Let's just hope they don't have any of yours just laying around, eh?" His tone was light, but it was worrying, the tailored nature of the trap.
Shadow was startled by Kain's sudden wrapping of a cloth around his mouth, but was grateful for the notion of stopping Roda I'l Lousta.
"Fine..." He said through the bandanna.
"Fine..." He said through the bandanna.
Really? Amie raised a brow at this man's bow. Suppressing a laugh, she did give him a more genuine smile, though not a full one. Kain and Myr seemed to approve, at least they portrayed as much, she knew as well as anyone that often what was portrayed was not exactly what one truly thought.
Shadow's nervous movments startled her. Quickly, she looked around, seeing nothing she glanced back to Shadow, who was now removing his coat. Shadow's behavior was a mystery to her so she looked to Kain for answers. Kain was already in action, placing a mask on Shadow. "What is Roda Il Lousta?", she asked curiously for she honestly had no idea.
Shadow's nervous movments startled her. Quickly, she looked around, seeing nothing she glanced back to Shadow, who was now removing his coat. Shadow's behavior was a mystery to her so she looked to Kain for answers. Kain was already in action, placing a mask on Shadow. "What is Roda Il Lousta?", she asked curiously for she honestly had no idea.
Shadow turned his head and looked at Amie.
"... Where to begin..." He asked to nobody in particular as he crossed his arms in front of him and began to pace back and forth.
"... Well it goes like this Amie. When I was born, I was born into Teisei. As I grew old enough to walk, I began my training, though I could not even form simple words in my mouth. I was tortured into the perfect killer by training that you couldn't possibly imagine. My life was nothing, as was I. During my training, I was constantly surrounded by the scent of my own blood, and the blood of others. Every single day, I woke up and fell asleep to that scent, and eventually it became like a drug to me. I learned to keep it under control during times of relaxation, when my body wasn't under extreme stress which is why I'm not in the state now. But when the scent of my blood mixes with that of others, I enter a state called Roda I'l Lousta, or Blood Lust in the ancient tongue."
He looked back at her.
"In that state, I know neither friend nor foe. I feel no pain and experience no remorse whatsoever. Good and evil do not exist, nor do the concepts of right and wrong. Innocence is meaningless and the lives of every living thing around me means nothing but to be exterminated. In short, I become a completely unstoppable killing machine."
"... Where to begin..." He asked to nobody in particular as he crossed his arms in front of him and began to pace back and forth.
"... Well it goes like this Amie. When I was born, I was born into Teisei. As I grew old enough to walk, I began my training, though I could not even form simple words in my mouth. I was tortured into the perfect killer by training that you couldn't possibly imagine. My life was nothing, as was I. During my training, I was constantly surrounded by the scent of my own blood, and the blood of others. Every single day, I woke up and fell asleep to that scent, and eventually it became like a drug to me. I learned to keep it under control during times of relaxation, when my body wasn't under extreme stress which is why I'm not in the state now. But when the scent of my blood mixes with that of others, I enter a state called Roda I'l Lousta, or Blood Lust in the ancient tongue."
He looked back at her.
"In that state, I know neither friend nor foe. I feel no pain and experience no remorse whatsoever. Good and evil do not exist, nor do the concepts of right and wrong. Innocence is meaningless and the lives of every living thing around me means nothing but to be exterminated. In short, I become a completely unstoppable killing machine."
Myr had heard this story in fragments before, and she was under the impression that there was substantially more to it. She understood the part about having an unconventional upbringing based around training, really she did, but the monks had always had lines. Lines that it was absolutely forbidden to cross, and she knew that Teisei had doubtless trodden over each and every one of them. It was sad, to think that with a little more kindness and the smell of a pine forest at night instead of blood, Shadow might well have turned out something like her.
Sad in two ways, she supposed. Certainly, she could not quite bring herself to forgive the assassins for what they had done to him, but it made her question her own way of life as well, hearing what was so close at hand. If something had gone wrong in her life, something to make it more like his... she wouldn't be the same either, and the thought was most unsettling.
But no, there was a key reason her people would never become like Teisei: for the monks, life was the most sacred thing of all, even above due reverence for the gods. It was the reason Myr would never take another's life, no matter the situation, and the reason even the hardest tests, those that left more than one kind of scar, had a way out. Always.
"Life always means something," she replied, almost to herself. "I think... you could overcome it, Shadow, if you believed it was possible. You're strong enough." She shrugged slightly, feeling slightly uncomfortable for having said something not simply polite or for the sake of moving a conversation along. Attachments, attachments... always she was told to be wary of them.
Sad in two ways, she supposed. Certainly, she could not quite bring herself to forgive the assassins for what they had done to him, but it made her question her own way of life as well, hearing what was so close at hand. If something had gone wrong in her life, something to make it more like his... she wouldn't be the same either, and the thought was most unsettling.
But no, there was a key reason her people would never become like Teisei: for the monks, life was the most sacred thing of all, even above due reverence for the gods. It was the reason Myr would never take another's life, no matter the situation, and the reason even the hardest tests, those that left more than one kind of scar, had a way out. Always.
"Life always means something," she replied, almost to herself. "I think... you could overcome it, Shadow, if you believed it was possible. You're strong enough." She shrugged slightly, feeling slightly uncomfortable for having said something not simply polite or for the sake of moving a conversation along. Attachments, attachments... always she was told to be wary of them.
Oh, boy. This conversation was swaying over the border into depressing territory. Frankly, Drake understood why Shadow didn't talk about it much; it wasn't exactly the most pleasant of stories to hear, and certainly must be worse to relive. But then again, when you dragged people in to fight with you, it was probably best to give them all the information as soon as they could handle it.
The hooded woman's response was interesting, and Drake had to admit to being a bit confused about it. Either she was the biggest hypocrite he'd ever met, or Shadow had somehow managed to convince some nonviolent... priestess or something to join him in taking out an entire organization, and her seriously doubted his friend's skills of persuasion had improved quite that much in the time they'd been apart.
Her suggestion as to overcoming Roda I'l Lousta was interesting as well, and Drake wondered how Shadow would take it. Her tone did not seem to be accusatory, rather... encouraging? Strange.
"Well... as much as personal histories are interesting and all, I personally would not like to dally too long where there is blood in the air and a Shadow to inhale it, eh?" He raised a blond eyebrow in an invitation for them all to continue walking, but he had no idea if anyone else was planning on moving anytime soon. A couple of them looked a bit lightheaded; their solution to the poison problem must have been... different.
The hooded woman's response was interesting, and Drake had to admit to being a bit confused about it. Either she was the biggest hypocrite he'd ever met, or Shadow had somehow managed to convince some nonviolent... priestess or something to join him in taking out an entire organization, and her seriously doubted his friend's skills of persuasion had improved quite that much in the time they'd been apart.
Her suggestion as to overcoming Roda I'l Lousta was interesting as well, and Drake wondered how Shadow would take it. Her tone did not seem to be accusatory, rather... encouraging? Strange.
"Well... as much as personal histories are interesting and all, I personally would not like to dally too long where there is blood in the air and a Shadow to inhale it, eh?" He raised a blond eyebrow in an invitation for them all to continue walking, but he had no idea if anyone else was planning on moving anytime soon. A couple of them looked a bit lightheaded; their solution to the poison problem must have been... different.
Shadow nodded.
"Drake has the right idea. So long as the scent of my blood is in the air around here, we're not safe if one of you even gets a cut from a thorn on a bush. It only takes a single drop when both are present for me to enter Roda I'l Lousta, and I'd rather not enter that wretched state today."
With that, Shadow turned and began to march into the forest.
"Drake has the right idea. So long as the scent of my blood is in the air around here, we're not safe if one of you even gets a cut from a thorn on a bush. It only takes a single drop when both are present for me to enter Roda I'l Lousta, and I'd rather not enter that wretched state today."
With that, Shadow turned and began to march into the forest.
Kain liked Drake already. He had a sharp mind, and picked up on fine details quite well.
"Alright, we are off on our merry way to go attack the greatest killing force in all of Cre'Estian history. This should be very enjoyable!"
Kain walked off to join the others, keenly observing all the details of Roda Valley, familiarizing himself with the terrain so he could better plan his movements. Knowledge was power after all. Kain also was keenly aware of his own body, and he noticed his thoughts were slowly becoming more manic than usual. Perhaps there was something more in the air than just blood... Or perhaps Kain was simply insane. That was a possibility.
"Alright, we are off on our merry way to go attack the greatest killing force in all of Cre'Estian history. This should be very enjoyable!"
Kain walked off to join the others, keenly observing all the details of Roda Valley, familiarizing himself with the terrain so he could better plan his movements. Knowledge was power after all. Kain also was keenly aware of his own body, and he noticed his thoughts were slowly becoming more manic than usual. Perhaps there was something more in the air than just blood... Or perhaps Kain was simply insane. That was a possibility.
Amie was a bit surprised that it was actually Shadow who answered her question. Shadow's story did confirm something she thought about him, which is the reason she has been soft spoken with him as of late. Amie quickly wiped away the small bit of wetness that was forming in the corners of her eyes. Not knowing exactly what to say, she gave Shadow a painful, understanding smile and nodded when he looked back to her. Despite the brutal explenation of what Roda Il Lousta, there was actually another part of Shadow's brief history that tugged at Amie's thoughts.
When the group got moving, so did as well eventually making her way up to Shadow's side. Walking as close as possible without actually touching him, she said in an almost silent whisper, which she assumed Shadow would hear clearly, "If you started your training as," she fumbled, not wanting to believe what she was saying, "a toddler. Does that mean there is a possibility there will be children at Teisei? Young children in training?"
When the group got moving, so did as well eventually making her way up to Shadow's side. Walking as close as possible without actually touching him, she said in an almost silent whisper, which she assumed Shadow would hear clearly, "If you started your training as," she fumbled, not wanting to believe what she was saying, "a toddler. Does that mean there is a possibility there will be children at Teisei? Young children in training?"
The setting changes from Roda Valley to The Great Mountain Range
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Shadow shook his head.
"I was... a special case... There were never any children born in Teisei except for myself because after my mother died, it was comprised of all men."
He looked back at her.
"You do not have to worry about children here."
"I was... a special case... There were never any children born in Teisei except for myself because after my mother died, it was comprised of all men."
He looked back at her.
"You do not have to worry about children here."
The setting changes from The Great Mountain Range to Roda Valley
Myr treaded along behind the others, listening to the flow of conversation. It would seem that the newest (or oldest, depending on how one considered it) member of the group was already past the slightly unfortunate process of trying to integrate, which meant less headaches for everyone, she was sure. The sooner they could get past such things and start working as a team, the better.
The problem was, Myr herself was probably the main holdup on this point. She'd been with Shadow and Kain at least for a while, and the sum total of information she'd provided about herself was that she was a monk from the mountains who wouldn't kill people. Not a lot, really, especially considering how much she'd already gathered about the others. Even considering Shadow's own quiet nature, he'd told a part of his story at least twice, and she'd overheard Kain's as part of a lecture to Matt.
Had that really only been a few days ago now? It was so easy to lose the flow of time when one day blended readily into the next.
There was a metallic scent in the air, one that she knew well. Not because she frequently found blade or clothing coated in it as some did, but her hands were covered in the stuff often enough. Occupational hazard, if one was a healer as she was. Not a smell she would ever relish or even get used to, but one she could bear with the same stoicism that she used when dealing with any number of unpleasant matters.
Amie's voiced concerned echoed an earlier one of her own, and she was actually somewhat glad of it. "The trainees need not be permanently harmed, Amie," she contributed. "Shadow and Kain have agreed to let me use some sleeping powder in the recruit dormitories, which will cause nothing more than a restful night's sleep." She smiled reassuringly.
The problem was, Myr herself was probably the main holdup on this point. She'd been with Shadow and Kain at least for a while, and the sum total of information she'd provided about herself was that she was a monk from the mountains who wouldn't kill people. Not a lot, really, especially considering how much she'd already gathered about the others. Even considering Shadow's own quiet nature, he'd told a part of his story at least twice, and she'd overheard Kain's as part of a lecture to Matt.
Had that really only been a few days ago now? It was so easy to lose the flow of time when one day blended readily into the next.
There was a metallic scent in the air, one that she knew well. Not because she frequently found blade or clothing coated in it as some did, but her hands were covered in the stuff often enough. Occupational hazard, if one was a healer as she was. Not a smell she would ever relish or even get used to, but one she could bear with the same stoicism that she used when dealing with any number of unpleasant matters.
Amie's voiced concerned echoed an earlier one of her own, and she was actually somewhat glad of it. "The trainees need not be permanently harmed, Amie," she contributed. "Shadow and Kain have agreed to let me use some sleeping powder in the recruit dormitories, which will cause nothing more than a restful night's sleep." She smiled reassuringly.
Shadow took point, so it was old habit for Drake to slip back into the rear guard position, though behind everyone else was apparently the accustomed place of Myr as well. She seemed rather caught up in thought about something, so he didn't say anything in particular. He was still trying to get a sense of the group, truthfully. There had been a time when Drake trusted his initial impressions far too easily, and more often than not, people had found it easier to lie to him than the average child. That last part was still true to an extent; he simply couldn't bring himself to mistrust everyone because a few people had lied and would lie to him.
Kain, he had decided he liked. The man struck him as jovial, maybe to the point of instability, but then who was stable anyway? He'd make things interesting at the very least and downright hilarious if Drake could take a guess. The mercenary loved little more than a good laugh, though he could be serious when the occasion called for it. Unfortunately, it called for it far too often.
Amie seemed a bit reticent, and clearly relied on Kain's judgment more than anything. If he had to guess, she was probably new to Shadow's company. Poor guy tended to have a distancing effect on people, at least at first. It was likely the whole "no normal human emotional radar" thing. Drake supposed it tended to put people off. She was small, and agile-looking, though he knew a trained professional when he saw one, and she did not qualify, meaning she was no assassin or soldier.
Myr almost qualified, and he was actually hard-pressed to say what exactly she was. He'd have to ask, maybe, when she wasn't busy thinking, and Amie, too, if she'd want to answer. He wasn't too worried that she didn't seem to like him, much; people usually got over that. Drake had something of a strange charisma to him, though he didn't really recognize it as such and wouldn't know to call it that. Whatever the cause, most people found it difficult to dislike him.
He listened to the brief discussion of recruits and sleeping powders, which really only served to make him more curious. He knew something of medicine, himself, but he'd never worked with an anesthetic in powder form that he could recall. Just who are you people, anyway?
Kain, he had decided he liked. The man struck him as jovial, maybe to the point of instability, but then who was stable anyway? He'd make things interesting at the very least and downright hilarious if Drake could take a guess. The mercenary loved little more than a good laugh, though he could be serious when the occasion called for it. Unfortunately, it called for it far too often.
Amie seemed a bit reticent, and clearly relied on Kain's judgment more than anything. If he had to guess, she was probably new to Shadow's company. Poor guy tended to have a distancing effect on people, at least at first. It was likely the whole "no normal human emotional radar" thing. Drake supposed it tended to put people off. She was small, and agile-looking, though he knew a trained professional when he saw one, and she did not qualify, meaning she was no assassin or soldier.
Myr almost qualified, and he was actually hard-pressed to say what exactly she was. He'd have to ask, maybe, when she wasn't busy thinking, and Amie, too, if she'd want to answer. He wasn't too worried that she didn't seem to like him, much; people usually got over that. Drake had something of a strange charisma to him, though he didn't really recognize it as such and wouldn't know to call it that. Whatever the cause, most people found it difficult to dislike him.
He listened to the brief discussion of recruits and sleeping powders, which really only served to make him more curious. He knew something of medicine, himself, but he'd never worked with an anesthetic in powder form that he could recall. Just who are you people, anyway?
Amie nodded to Shadow. He was a very special case indeed. Also she nodded to Myr and considered their plan of action. It posed another question that she would ponder for a moment. Keeping in time with Shadow, she surveyed their new surroundings. Much different from her accustomed coastal atmosphere and a bit more of a chill to say the least. The smell was unpleasant as well. She raised the hood of her black cloak and wrapped it around it around her body and face so that only her eyes were visible. This insulated her somewhat better and helped to block the small.
Deciding to hold her tongue for the time being, assuming her question would likely be answered soon without the need to ask and be bothersome, she instead went back to a moment earlier that triggered her interest. Kain’s voice. It held a new tone that she had yet to hear. Sarcasm was apparent, but it had a trace of something else.
With that thought, she lessened her steps to fall closer to the pirate, unfortunately putting her closer to the new member of the group. The next time their eyes would meet, she smiled under her cloak and gave him a quick wink. The rest of the silence was spent reflecting, perhaps too closely, on the last twenty-four hours of her life.
Deciding to hold her tongue for the time being, assuming her question would likely be answered soon without the need to ask and be bothersome, she instead went back to a moment earlier that triggered her interest. Kain’s voice. It held a new tone that she had yet to hear. Sarcasm was apparent, but it had a trace of something else.
With that thought, she lessened her steps to fall closer to the pirate, unfortunately putting her closer to the new member of the group. The next time their eyes would meet, she smiled under her cloak and gave him a quick wink. The rest of the silence was spent reflecting, perhaps too closely, on the last twenty-four hours of her life.
Kain was getting bored of wandering, and so decided to strike up conversation with the new addition to the team.
"So, Drake, I noticed you have two wonderful falcons. I have a companion bird as well, but she's a bit darker than a falcon. Tell me, what do you know of ravens?"
Kain grinned, knowing Raven was nearby, keeping watch on everything. Or, she was simply foraging for food, annoying local animals, stealing from other things for her amusement, or otherwise being up to no good. Ravens were an odd mixture of lethal trickster and silly aerial clowns. Perhaps this is why Kain loved them so, they were just like him.
"So, Drake, I noticed you have two wonderful falcons. I have a companion bird as well, but she's a bit darker than a falcon. Tell me, what do you know of ravens?"
Kain grinned, knowing Raven was nearby, keeping watch on everything. Or, she was simply foraging for food, annoying local animals, stealing from other things for her amusement, or otherwise being up to no good. Ravens were an odd mixture of lethal trickster and silly aerial clowns. Perhaps this is why Kain loved them so, they were just like him.
It was Drake's habit to mull over a serious question, and this seemed at least rather close to one. Surely, Kain was not looking for the most basic of information, since he did in fact claim to have such a bird. Shrugging, the tall man spoke. "Ravens? Quite a large species of bird, mostly feeds on carrion. Trainable, as much as any wild creature would be, and clever, if I remember my woodscraft aright."
He shot another glance at Shadow, ever mindful of how close his friend was to his more imbalanced side, but nothing appeared to be wrong as of yet. The small lass he noted was sticking to the self-proclaimed vagabond's side like the adhesive paste his mother used to bind wounds, though he was unsure as to exactly why this might be. The monk seemed lost in thought still, which really left he and Kain the only ones who seemed terribly conversational.
Might as well take advantage of the opportunity, then. "I have found, as I'm sure you're aware, that it never hurts to have eyes in the sky or talons in the face of those who would cross you; but Xie and I have been partners for quite a while. Falconing was something I inherited from my father, actually. A raven is an interesting choice, though I can see where such a bird would prove helpful as well. May I ask how you came to such an arrangement?" Drake had a rather blatant respect for animals, wild or tamed, though this did not preclude him from consuming meat or anything. Man was an animal, too, after all. Some people just proved it more quickly than others.
He shot another glance at Shadow, ever mindful of how close his friend was to his more imbalanced side, but nothing appeared to be wrong as of yet. The small lass he noted was sticking to the self-proclaimed vagabond's side like the adhesive paste his mother used to bind wounds, though he was unsure as to exactly why this might be. The monk seemed lost in thought still, which really left he and Kain the only ones who seemed terribly conversational.
Might as well take advantage of the opportunity, then. "I have found, as I'm sure you're aware, that it never hurts to have eyes in the sky or talons in the face of those who would cross you; but Xie and I have been partners for quite a while. Falconing was something I inherited from my father, actually. A raven is an interesting choice, though I can see where such a bird would prove helpful as well. May I ask how you came to such an arrangement?" Drake had a rather blatant respect for animals, wild or tamed, though this did not preclude him from consuming meat or anything. Man was an animal, too, after all. Some people just proved it more quickly than others.
Shadow stopped in his tracks and turned to face the group, pointing through a small gap in the trees just behind his head. Ahead of them was a wall of mountains, and just above the bottom of the small gap in the trees was a tiny figure on one of the ridges in the distance, pacing back and forth with another appearing sporadically as they crossed paths.
"From here on out we make no more noise as we get closer. Conversation will alert them to our presence and what little surprise we have will be lost. Amie, Myr, it's about time to get to work. You two are going to keep your cloaks up and wander into a clearing below the plateau that leads to the entrance of Teisei, and you will be approached by a few of the guards. Most likely, they'll think you're just lost and lucky travelers who wandered in, and you'll need to do whatever you can to keep them busy as Kain, Drake and myself, take them out. We'll use our darts, since they make no noise and can be aimed at vital points to take them down before they even know what hit them. Once they are dealt with, we need to move quickly. It's not Teisei's best choice in defensive strategy, but once any guards for whatever reason have left their posts, the other guards all around the valley have to shift positions to take up the space they left behind so that there are no gaps in security, and that is our opening. It is incredibly small, maybe two minutes to get inside and disappear within once we've taken them down, so we'll be moving very fast. Do any of you have any questions?" He asked quietly.
"From here on out we make no more noise as we get closer. Conversation will alert them to our presence and what little surprise we have will be lost. Amie, Myr, it's about time to get to work. You two are going to keep your cloaks up and wander into a clearing below the plateau that leads to the entrance of Teisei, and you will be approached by a few of the guards. Most likely, they'll think you're just lost and lucky travelers who wandered in, and you'll need to do whatever you can to keep them busy as Kain, Drake and myself, take them out. We'll use our darts, since they make no noise and can be aimed at vital points to take them down before they even know what hit them. Once they are dealt with, we need to move quickly. It's not Teisei's best choice in defensive strategy, but once any guards for whatever reason have left their posts, the other guards all around the valley have to shift positions to take up the space they left behind so that there are no gaps in security, and that is our opening. It is incredibly small, maybe two minutes to get inside and disappear within once we've taken them down, so we'll be moving very fast. Do any of you have any questions?" He asked quietly.
Kain did not have questions, but he instead let out a low whistle, and Raven swooped out of the sky a minute later, glaring sharply at Drake.
"I found her abandoned at a young age. I believe her parents were killed by hunters. Raven feathers are used in certain dark magic ceremonies. I have raised her ever since. And she is incredibly smart. Right now, she is measuring you, judging your worth, and whether to trust you. Ravens by nature are highly suspicious. While Raven here is used to humans, her suspicious nature still exists. Lets see what she thinks."
Raven made small noises as she observed Drake. She flew around him and then landed on a branch near him. After a few more moments, Raven landed on Drakes shoulder, grabbing some hair and flicking it up in the air. She then made soft cooing noises and fluffed her feathers. She stopped an looked at Drake again, and then plucked out one of her own feathers, sticking it behind Drake's ear. Apparently, she liked the effect, and flew back to Kain, admiring her work. Kain shook his head.
"Raven, we have dangerous things to do now. So how about you go find Drake's two falcons and go play? And do not harass them! Socialize like a good bird."
To Shadow, Kain said, "I may need a few darts. Oh, and I have been working on my device in secret. The poison is ready to be administered as a vapor. It is extremely damaging, so we should take care to seal off the room it will be going off in. And before I forget, Myr, do not use up all of your sleeping powder. We may have more need of it in the future."
"I found her abandoned at a young age. I believe her parents were killed by hunters. Raven feathers are used in certain dark magic ceremonies. I have raised her ever since. And she is incredibly smart. Right now, she is measuring you, judging your worth, and whether to trust you. Ravens by nature are highly suspicious. While Raven here is used to humans, her suspicious nature still exists. Lets see what she thinks."
Raven made small noises as she observed Drake. She flew around him and then landed on a branch near him. After a few more moments, Raven landed on Drakes shoulder, grabbing some hair and flicking it up in the air. She then made soft cooing noises and fluffed her feathers. She stopped an looked at Drake again, and then plucked out one of her own feathers, sticking it behind Drake's ear. Apparently, she liked the effect, and flew back to Kain, admiring her work. Kain shook his head.
"Raven, we have dangerous things to do now. So how about you go find Drake's two falcons and go play? And do not harass them! Socialize like a good bird."
To Shadow, Kain said, "I may need a few darts. Oh, and I have been working on my device in secret. The poison is ready to be administered as a vapor. It is extremely damaging, so we should take care to seal off the room it will be going off in. And before I forget, Myr, do not use up all of your sleeping powder. We may have more need of it in the future."
((For those at home keeping track, the post before this one was number 666. Dionkar posted with the Devil's grace. GIVE IT UP FOR DEVIL BOY EVERYBODY!!!))
Shadow nodded to Kain and looked to the others, waiting any questions they had about what they were supposed to do.
Shadow nodded to Kain and looked to the others, waiting any questions they had about what they were supposed to do.
Amie nodded at Shadow’s instructions. She had no issue with the plan, for this was something she would have been doing on her own if not for happening upon Shadow’s group. Already a half a dozen stories or cons were formulating in her mind, picking through the one that would be most believable under the conditions. Distraction she was good at. Hmmm… that could work.
Stepping softly to Myr’s side, she whispered her idea to the monk. It involved them posing as sisters, Winnie and Jennie. They set out a few days back on an expedition to collect some rare mountain herbs and roots and such for their beauty salves, lotions and potions, of which they sell in the market and at festivals. It would give them reason to be in the mountains for there were bound to be some rare plants growing here that likely did not in other regions. The sisters lost their way when one of them swore by the Goddess that a specific plant they needed only grew in a certain area and now they have been wondering for a few days, which she imagined would make them quite ill with each other. They’d be ever so thankful to happen upon a stranger and ask for help finding there way back to their village.
After explaining she looked to Myr for her approval or thoughts. It wasn’t too detailed, but enough to answer what the guards would most likely ask. Who they were and what they were doing there. If that didn’t give Shadow and the others to do their task, then they would have to elaborate either by bickering over who’s fault it was they were lost or perhaps trying to ‘sell’ their products. Amie knew Shadow heard her story as well and glanced at him to see if he had any comments.
Stepping softly to Myr’s side, she whispered her idea to the monk. It involved them posing as sisters, Winnie and Jennie. They set out a few days back on an expedition to collect some rare mountain herbs and roots and such for their beauty salves, lotions and potions, of which they sell in the market and at festivals. It would give them reason to be in the mountains for there were bound to be some rare plants growing here that likely did not in other regions. The sisters lost their way when one of them swore by the Goddess that a specific plant they needed only grew in a certain area and now they have been wondering for a few days, which she imagined would make them quite ill with each other. They’d be ever so thankful to happen upon a stranger and ask for help finding there way back to their village.
After explaining she looked to Myr for her approval or thoughts. It wasn’t too detailed, but enough to answer what the guards would most likely ask. Who they were and what they were doing there. If that didn’t give Shadow and the others to do their task, then they would have to elaborate either by bickering over who’s fault it was they were lost or perhaps trying to ‘sell’ their products. Amie knew Shadow heard her story as well and glanced at him to see if he had any comments.
Myr had to work not to laugh at Raven's 'inspection' of Drake especially the feather decoration. She had always heard that birds could be contrary creatures, and perhaps there was some merit to that opinion.
She listened attentively to Shadow's plan and nodded. It sounded a great deal like what she'd had to do to get them into the city in Shaharan, though Teisei's guards might not be quite so easy to fool. She was trying to think of a plausible 'lost traveler' story when Amie approached her and murmured of a plan. Myr personally was unconvinced that she looked like the kind of person that would purvey cosmetics, but... it seemed a sound enough story.
Nodding wordlessly to Amie, then, she looked to Shadow for the signal to move. It was likely that the other three would have to find some way to hide themselves, so they would be somewhat separated from this point forth. This did not bother her particularly; but it made the timing all the more important. She took note of Kain's advice, as the materials for her powder were rather rare and found only on the summit of Kur. Though the mountain she had been raised on was within this range, she did not really relish the idea of a visit there, and doubted there would be time for it besides. Luckily, the stuff was rather potent, and would not need to be dispensed in any large quantity.
She listened attentively to Shadow's plan and nodded. It sounded a great deal like what she'd had to do to get them into the city in Shaharan, though Teisei's guards might not be quite so easy to fool. She was trying to think of a plausible 'lost traveler' story when Amie approached her and murmured of a plan. Myr personally was unconvinced that she looked like the kind of person that would purvey cosmetics, but... it seemed a sound enough story.
Nodding wordlessly to Amie, then, she looked to Shadow for the signal to move. It was likely that the other three would have to find some way to hide themselves, so they would be somewhat separated from this point forth. This did not bother her particularly; but it made the timing all the more important. She took note of Kain's advice, as the materials for her powder were rather rare and found only on the summit of Kur. Though the mountain she had been raised on was within this range, she did not really relish the idea of a visit there, and doubted there would be time for it besides. Luckily, the stuff was rather potent, and would not need to be dispensed in any large quantity.
Drake did not flinch as the black-eyed bird landed on his shoulder. She was actually a good deal lighter than Xie, so it wasn't a problem. He regarded her solemnly out of the corner of his eye, as though her examination and its results were of the utmost importance to him, though he could not resist a chuckle at the new adornment in his hair.
"Why thank you, milady," he told the bird as she flew away, apparently satisfied with her scrutiny. Shortly thereafter, though, Shadow called for silence, and all noise from his end immediately ceased. The plan was a fairly solid one, all things considered, though he did not understand why Teusei would choose that particular defense mechanism. Were they really so low on manpower that they could not actually replace lost guards with enough speed? Or send search parties into the surrounding area to immediately assess what was going on? The whole setup screamed 'trap' to the mercenary mind, but if Shadow was sure that was the way in which they actually operated well... maybe power was making them complacent, though you would think they'd have learned better by now.
He noted that the two female members of the group were to provide a distraction, and he hoped they had some idea of how to do that. He might have caught the word 'sisters,' but that was kind of stretching it. They looked no more alike than he and Shadow did, really- hair, eye, and skin tone were all quite different. Still, Amie seemed like the sort who knew what she was doing, or just knew how to look like she knew what she was doing, which in this case would be fundamentally the same, so he said nothing.
"Why thank you, milady," he told the bird as she flew away, apparently satisfied with her scrutiny. Shortly thereafter, though, Shadow called for silence, and all noise from his end immediately ceased. The plan was a fairly solid one, all things considered, though he did not understand why Teusei would choose that particular defense mechanism. Were they really so low on manpower that they could not actually replace lost guards with enough speed? Or send search parties into the surrounding area to immediately assess what was going on? The whole setup screamed 'trap' to the mercenary mind, but if Shadow was sure that was the way in which they actually operated well... maybe power was making them complacent, though you would think they'd have learned better by now.
He noted that the two female members of the group were to provide a distraction, and he hoped they had some idea of how to do that. He might have caught the word 'sisters,' but that was kind of stretching it. They looked no more alike than he and Shadow did, really- hair, eye, and skin tone were all quite different. Still, Amie seemed like the sort who knew what she was doing, or just knew how to look like she knew what she was doing, which in this case would be fundamentally the same, so he said nothing.
Shadow looked around and was satisfied that nobody had questions, and so he gave one more order.
"Okay then, if we're all ready to go, then let's head out. I want you two to approach slowly, and whatever you do, don't try to see where we are. If you do, the others will know that we're here before they even have to approach the two of you and they'll kill you just to be safe. Look around in a way that makes it appear that you're lost and you'll be just fine. It won't take long for Drake, Kain and myself to take up positions around you, so when you are approached, speak quickly and ask a lot of questions. If you give them time to question you you're going to be in trouble."
Shadow did one more glance around the group.
"Kain, you take the west side and I'll go east. Drake will cover from the south and we'll press forward in a half circle around the two of you ladies. Once the guards are down, I'll whistle to let you know to run and I'll take point where you can see me. I'm going to be moving fast, because as I said before, we'll only have about two minutes to sprint up that plateau pathway, which is only about a foot and a half in width, and then enter the building without being spotted as the patrols reposition themselves. Let's go."
Shadow took a handful of darts from beneath his left vambrace and handed them to Kain before taking off to the east side of the group.
Here we go... He thought to himself.
"Okay then, if we're all ready to go, then let's head out. I want you two to approach slowly, and whatever you do, don't try to see where we are. If you do, the others will know that we're here before they even have to approach the two of you and they'll kill you just to be safe. Look around in a way that makes it appear that you're lost and you'll be just fine. It won't take long for Drake, Kain and myself to take up positions around you, so when you are approached, speak quickly and ask a lot of questions. If you give them time to question you you're going to be in trouble."
Shadow did one more glance around the group.
"Kain, you take the west side and I'll go east. Drake will cover from the south and we'll press forward in a half circle around the two of you ladies. Once the guards are down, I'll whistle to let you know to run and I'll take point where you can see me. I'm going to be moving fast, because as I said before, we'll only have about two minutes to sprint up that plateau pathway, which is only about a foot and a half in width, and then enter the building without being spotted as the patrols reposition themselves. Let's go."
Shadow took a handful of darts from beneath his left vambrace and handed them to Kain before taking off to the east side of the group.
Here we go... He thought to himself.
Kain took the darts and darted off to the west. He melted into the shadows of the trees and bushes, crouching low and moving silently. Kain took a moment to dip the dart tips into some poison, and then blew on them to dry the toxin. If he met a wraith, his only chance of survival was to prick them with something as highly toxic as the dart was. Kain continued his silent movements until he could see the enemies. He was now in position, all he needed to do was listen for the distraction.
As the others began to disappear around them, Myr glanced sideways at Amie. "So... I suppose it was your fault that we got lost all the way out here, wasn't it, Winnie? I told you it would have rather been a better idea not to wander too far from home, but I suppose you always were the adventurous one..." She shook her head with mock solemnity, glancing around her as though confused.
"Which direction did we come from, anyway?" She started forward, intending that the conversation, or perhaps argument, between the two of them already be in full swing before it became audible to the guards ahead. She knew that the sounds would presage their coming, but as they were going for a ruse and not stealth, that was a good thing here.
"Which direction did we come from, anyway?" She started forward, intending that the conversation, or perhaps argument, between the two of them already be in full swing before it became audible to the guards ahead. She knew that the sounds would presage their coming, but as they were going for a ruse and not stealth, that was a good thing here.
Amie gave Myr a look of pure frustration and began walking in the direction Shadow intended for them. "My fault? My fault?! I love how things always tend to be my fault, Jennie. Please, forgive me dear sister for wanting to collect all our ingredients in one outing. Granted, it has been a little longer than intended, but you will see Jennie and then you'll be singing quite the different tune!"
Amie trotted ahead of 'Jeanie', radiating the confidence of an arrogant sister, "It's this way I'm sure of it! As you know, the Goddess blessed me with an impeccable sense of direction." Then over her shoulder with a smug smile, "And yes, I am the adventurous one. You'd do well to make your own life a bit more adventurous! I saw the way you were looking at the man who runs the fabric stall!", she called in a teasing tone. Being the likely guilty sister for their wondering, it was only natural to try to change the subject.
Amie trotted ahead of 'Jeanie', radiating the confidence of an arrogant sister, "It's this way I'm sure of it! As you know, the Goddess blessed me with an impeccable sense of direction." Then over her shoulder with a smug smile, "And yes, I am the adventurous one. You'd do well to make your own life a bit more adventurous! I saw the way you were looking at the man who runs the fabric stall!", she called in a teasing tone. Being the likely guilty sister for their wondering, it was only natural to try to change the subject.
Shadow navigated through the trees and brush to find a suitable position near the base of the plateau where the ambush would take place, and started to assess the situation.
The plateau itself looked the same as ever, as did the pathway leading to the entrance. Nothing had changed to his eyes, but something still seemed different about it. He guessed that without Takai in charge, and with Konjou still in hiding elsewhere, the feel of the valley had changed and the strange, haunting presence was gone. None the less he was very uneasy and very stressed being in this territory, and the memories that accompanied it weren't helping.
His focus tightened as he saw the guards begin to halt their patrolling, getting ready to shift positions as the five nearest guards began to descend the plateau, as well as one other from the nearest side of the mountain on Kain's side.
He wasn't worried about Kain finding that other guard, but what he was worried about was why they were beginning to shift so early. This would be a problem if they didn't hurry. Shadow looked to his left and saw the two girls finally exit the treeline and take their position at the base of the plateau in front of them.
Shadow watched like a hawk as the five guards descended the pathway and began approaching the two women. He readied the darts in his right hand and prepared himself for the attack.
The plateau itself looked the same as ever, as did the pathway leading to the entrance. Nothing had changed to his eyes, but something still seemed different about it. He guessed that without Takai in charge, and with Konjou still in hiding elsewhere, the feel of the valley had changed and the strange, haunting presence was gone. None the less he was very uneasy and very stressed being in this territory, and the memories that accompanied it weren't helping.
His focus tightened as he saw the guards begin to halt their patrolling, getting ready to shift positions as the five nearest guards began to descend the plateau, as well as one other from the nearest side of the mountain on Kain's side.
He wasn't worried about Kain finding that other guard, but what he was worried about was why they were beginning to shift so early. This would be a problem if they didn't hurry. Shadow looked to his left and saw the two girls finally exit the treeline and take their position at the base of the plateau in front of them.
Shadow watched like a hawk as the five guards descended the pathway and began approaching the two women. He readied the darts in his right hand and prepared himself for the attack.
Drake took the south without any need for further conversation, though he had to admit those two were doing a fairly good job being both amusing and surprisingly convincing. He wouldn't have pegged the quieter one for an actress, though somehow it made sense that the more vivacious of the two would be. He couldn't explain why he thought so, of course, only that he had.
He himself carried no darts or other projectile weapons at the moment, but if the need arose for him to strike from a distance, Xie would go a long way to taking care of that. For now, he'd leave his other, smaller falcon, M'ilal, in the air, just in case.
He had not originally been trained for a lot of stealth prowess, but over the years since he'd met Shadow, he'd become quite accomplished at it, especially given his rather obvious frame. He crept along his specified path, eventually coming within sight of the plateau. Taking up a vigilant position, Drake simply waited for whatever would come next.
He himself carried no darts or other projectile weapons at the moment, but if the need arose for him to strike from a distance, Xie would go a long way to taking care of that. For now, he'd leave his other, smaller falcon, M'ilal, in the air, just in case.
He had not originally been trained for a lot of stealth prowess, but over the years since he'd met Shadow, he'd become quite accomplished at it, especially given his rather obvious frame. He crept along his specified path, eventually coming within sight of the plateau. Taking up a vigilant position, Drake simply waited for whatever would come next.
"I'm quite sure I have no idea what you're talking about," Myr replied primly, though not without shooting a glare at her 'sister.' "I was simply interested in that linen. It would make a nice color on mother." Her eyes fell to the ground, but then she heard a noise, and looked up as the two of them emerged from the tree line.
They had been discovered already, it seemed, and five men were presently making their way over. Assassins, of course. she resisted the urge to double-check for the presence of any of the others, and instead diverted the desire into looking at Amie with apprehension. "Winnie... I don't think we're in the village anymore. What do we do?" She made the last an urgent whisper, shooting nervous glances at the men. If she was playing the skittish, mousy sister (and she most certainly was) it seemed only natural to let Amie do most of the talking.
They had been discovered already, it seemed, and five men were presently making their way over. Assassins, of course. she resisted the urge to double-check for the presence of any of the others, and instead diverted the desire into looking at Amie with apprehension. "Winnie... I don't think we're in the village anymore. What do we do?" She made the last an urgent whisper, shooting nervous glances at the men. If she was playing the skittish, mousy sister (and she most certainly was) it seemed only natural to let Amie do most of the talking.
"A color for mother indeed.", Amie scoffed with a rather accusing raised eyebrow. "Really Jennie." Parting her lips to antagonize her sister a bit more, she was cut off by Myr's words. Sliding her eyes from Myr to the approaching guards, she flashed them a smile and said in a hushed but heard tone, "Jennie, don't be so shy. The Goddess has obviously sent these men to help us find our way home."
Amie quickened her step a bit to approach the guards with a friendly call, as if suspecting them to merely be a group of travelers, "Hello! Hello, over here!" She quickly sized up the five men. Two wore suspicious glares while another two seemed to be amused, the last was looking around in caution. Amie spoke to the last one directly to draw in his attention away from what could be one of her companion's locations. "Thank the Goddess that we ran into you and your fellows." She flashed each of them a flirtatious smile.
"My sister and I have regrettably gotten turned about in the mountains." She turned quickly to catch Myr by the arm and pull her closer, "Sorry," to the guards with another smile and a wink, "She's always been the shy one. This is Jennie.", she nudged Myr as if telling her to smile and be polite. "And I'm Winnie. Really, Jennie, we are so blessed to have found travelers way out here."
The man drew in his gaze from their surroundings and cut Amie off, "And what exactly are you two ladies doing out here?" His voice was laced with suspicion. She focused her attention on this man and in a damsel in distress tone she replied, "We have been wondering for nearly four days. We were collecting herbs and such for our salves and..." she continued sheepishly, "Well, I may have led us a bit off course. I'm usually very good with direction but I'm afraid these mountains can be quite tricky." She said the last part with the slightest of a pout.
"Salves?", one of the previously suspicious men asked with a raised brow. Amie's pout turned into an excited smile, "Yes of course. My sister is quite the talent. People come from all over for her concoctions. Really, the Goddess has blessed her. For example," she dared to reach out to one of the amused guards. They all flinched as if expecting her to stab him or something equally threatening, she didn't hesitate, "See that scar? Right there. Going straight through his eyebrow.", she asked the first guard with a frown. "Most ladies are rather frightened by scars. They really do prefer a man without them." With a grin, "Do you get many lady companions?", she asked the man with the scar. This raised some scoffs and a few laughs from the other guards and a flush to the scarred guard's face.
"I take that as a 'no'. Jennie's scar treatment would have it near invisible within the week!" She shot 'Jennie a smile over her shoulder, "You have some with you don't you Jennie?" Then back to the guards with a grin, "Really, in just a week, this one will have all the female attention." Amie had managed to get their attention focused on both herself and Myr, but for how long she could not say.
Amie quickened her step a bit to approach the guards with a friendly call, as if suspecting them to merely be a group of travelers, "Hello! Hello, over here!" She quickly sized up the five men. Two wore suspicious glares while another two seemed to be amused, the last was looking around in caution. Amie spoke to the last one directly to draw in his attention away from what could be one of her companion's locations. "Thank the Goddess that we ran into you and your fellows." She flashed each of them a flirtatious smile.
"My sister and I have regrettably gotten turned about in the mountains." She turned quickly to catch Myr by the arm and pull her closer, "Sorry," to the guards with another smile and a wink, "She's always been the shy one. This is Jennie.", she nudged Myr as if telling her to smile and be polite. "And I'm Winnie. Really, Jennie, we are so blessed to have found travelers way out here."
The man drew in his gaze from their surroundings and cut Amie off, "And what exactly are you two ladies doing out here?" His voice was laced with suspicion. She focused her attention on this man and in a damsel in distress tone she replied, "We have been wondering for nearly four days. We were collecting herbs and such for our salves and..." she continued sheepishly, "Well, I may have led us a bit off course. I'm usually very good with direction but I'm afraid these mountains can be quite tricky." She said the last part with the slightest of a pout.
"Salves?", one of the previously suspicious men asked with a raised brow. Amie's pout turned into an excited smile, "Yes of course. My sister is quite the talent. People come from all over for her concoctions. Really, the Goddess has blessed her. For example," she dared to reach out to one of the amused guards. They all flinched as if expecting her to stab him or something equally threatening, she didn't hesitate, "See that scar? Right there. Going straight through his eyebrow.", she asked the first guard with a frown. "Most ladies are rather frightened by scars. They really do prefer a man without them." With a grin, "Do you get many lady companions?", she asked the man with the scar. This raised some scoffs and a few laughs from the other guards and a flush to the scarred guard's face.
"I take that as a 'no'. Jennie's scar treatment would have it near invisible within the week!" She shot 'Jennie a smile over her shoulder, "You have some with you don't you Jennie?" Then back to the guards with a grin, "Really, in just a week, this one will have all the female attention." Amie had managed to get their attention focused on both herself and Myr, but for how long she could not say.
Shadow shifted his weight and readied two of the darts, one for each man on his side. Kain had two men on his, and one coming from behind somewhere, who would need to be dealt with before any alarm was sounded.
Shadow let out a whistle mimicking a single short chirp from a finch, indicating to Kain that there was another enemy not yet present that he would need to deal with once he took the guard on his side down.
The other had moved to the back and was in Drake's line of sight, but Shadow then remembered that Drake didn't have any projectile weapons, so Shadow decided to let out another, slightly longer and sharper chirp to let him know that he'd take care of him. Shadow knew that Xie could help, but not before an alarm was sounded when the others dropped.
Shadow quickly adjusted himself and readied one more dart, and a full second before letting fly, he let out one final whistle, but this was a simple whistle with no meaning other than: Now!
He let fly with all three darts, each one flying clean and true through the air. The first one tossed went right for a sweet spot just below the jaw and in front of the spine. His target was the Common Carotid Artery, and he was lucky since his target was positioned just the right way for him to pierce through one side and out the other, hitting both arteries on both sides of the neck.
The second dart was aimed for the base of the neck, severing the spinal chord from the Medulla, ending it almost instantly.
The final dart was the same as the first since the man turned just at the last second, and Shadow's dart hit only the jugular on the man's left side, and so Shadow had no choice but to dart out from his hiding spot, bringing forth one of the twins and jabbing it through the man's open mouth and through the back of his neck, severing his spinal chord completely and removing it quickly so as not to leave a spectacle for the poor ladies who were up close to the action.
Shadow let out a whistle mimicking a single short chirp from a finch, indicating to Kain that there was another enemy not yet present that he would need to deal with once he took the guard on his side down.
The other had moved to the back and was in Drake's line of sight, but Shadow then remembered that Drake didn't have any projectile weapons, so Shadow decided to let out another, slightly longer and sharper chirp to let him know that he'd take care of him. Shadow knew that Xie could help, but not before an alarm was sounded when the others dropped.
Shadow quickly adjusted himself and readied one more dart, and a full second before letting fly, he let out one final whistle, but this was a simple whistle with no meaning other than: Now!
He let fly with all three darts, each one flying clean and true through the air. The first one tossed went right for a sweet spot just below the jaw and in front of the spine. His target was the Common Carotid Artery, and he was lucky since his target was positioned just the right way for him to pierce through one side and out the other, hitting both arteries on both sides of the neck.
The second dart was aimed for the base of the neck, severing the spinal chord from the Medulla, ending it almost instantly.
The final dart was the same as the first since the man turned just at the last second, and Shadow's dart hit only the jugular on the man's left side, and so Shadow had no choice but to dart out from his hiding spot, bringing forth one of the twins and jabbing it through the man's open mouth and through the back of his neck, severing his spinal chord completely and removing it quickly so as not to leave a spectacle for the poor ladies who were up close to the action.
Kain smirked at Shadow's blunder. Unlike Shadow, Kain was not currently stressed out from horrible memories, and so would not mess up his kills. Aiming carefully, Kain let loose his two darts, the first one sticking in the man's trachea. This was intentional. While not an instant death option, the placement would cause the man's windpipe to fill with blood, effectively stopping him from raising an alarm, and causing a slow death by drowning. Kain was sadistic that way.
The second dart was tipped with poison, so just for fun, Kain aimed for the man's testicles. It hit, the man was shocked, and second later, the poison hit the heart, causing death. It was really amazing how much blood is devoted to the sex organs. some very large and numerous veins and arteries are located in that spot, and so is a perfect place to introduce injected medicine... or in this case, lethal poison. Kain moved from his hiding spot to meet the main group. On the way, Kain loosed another dart, hitting the man who was on his way in a way that nicked his carotid, but did not stick. a spray of blood indicated the man would not survive.
The second dart was tipped with poison, so just for fun, Kain aimed for the man's testicles. It hit, the man was shocked, and second later, the poison hit the heart, causing death. It was really amazing how much blood is devoted to the sex organs. some very large and numerous veins and arteries are located in that spot, and so is a perfect place to introduce injected medicine... or in this case, lethal poison. Kain moved from his hiding spot to meet the main group. On the way, Kain loosed another dart, hitting the man who was on his way in a way that nicked his carotid, but did not stick. a spray of blood indicated the man would not survive.
Drake sighed and straightened from his hiding place, absently cracking his knuckles as he walked out to join the rest of them. "Honestly... you could have saved me at least one... all that sneaking around for nothing." He shook his head with mock bereavement, but followed it up with a shrug. "Nice acting, ladies. Remind me to take everything you say with a grain of salt from now on, eh?"
The sad truth was, he probably would need to be reminded. While not exactly gullible, Drake was also not very good at spotting the lie. Actually, it bordered on tragic sometimes. Once, he'd fallen for the ruse of an assassin and almost gotten himself (and a few other people to boot) killed in the process. Only a reflex and some dumb luck had saved him here.
Rubbing the back of his neck, he surveyed the carnage. Apparently, Shadow'd actually had to stab one of them, which was rather messy. "So, do we hide the bodies or assume they won't be found for a while?" If they were going to be in and out as quickly as possible, it might not even be worth it, but then nothing screamed 'attack' like six dead guards. He raised an eyebrow, awaiting the answer.
The sad truth was, he probably would need to be reminded. While not exactly gullible, Drake was also not very good at spotting the lie. Actually, it bordered on tragic sometimes. Once, he'd fallen for the ruse of an assassin and almost gotten himself (and a few other people to boot) killed in the process. Only a reflex and some dumb luck had saved him here.
Rubbing the back of his neck, he surveyed the carnage. Apparently, Shadow'd actually had to stab one of them, which was rather messy. "So, do we hide the bodies or assume they won't be found for a while?" If they were going to be in and out as quickly as possible, it might not even be worth it, but then nothing screamed 'attack' like six dead guards. He raised an eyebrow, awaiting the answer.
Shadow glanced at Drake.
"We don't have time to hide the bodies. We have to move now!"
With that, Shadow turned and began sprinting towards the pathway, leading the others through the mini maze of twists and turns on the way up. It took the better of a minute at nearly a full sprint to make it up the path and to the entrance, and Shadow threw the doors open as quietly as he could and held them open so everyone would get inside.
"We don't have time to hide the bodies. We have to move now!"
With that, Shadow turned and began sprinting towards the pathway, leading the others through the mini maze of twists and turns on the way up. It took the better of a minute at nearly a full sprint to make it up the path and to the entrance, and Shadow threw the doors open as quietly as he could and held them open so everyone would get inside.
Myr responded to the nudge by sending Amie a reproachful look, but nevertheless she made hesitant eye contact with the guards and forced a wan smile in greeting, ducking her head in a gesture of deference. When she was asked to produce a scar salve, she pretended to fumble about with her belt-pouch as though to figure out which one it was. She did have something close, but it was not as though such a thing would be necessary.
Especially not since the first one dropped a moment later. Pretending to be as shocked as the guards, she pulled Amie with her out of the range of the weapons the guards were carrying and also the way of their allies' aim. It wouldn't do to be so successful only to get sliced by a knife or accidentally move into the way of a dart, after all.
She flinched noticeably and narrowly avoided some blood from the man Shadow had stabbed. It was... unpleasant to say the least, and Myr's stomach turned. She shot a glance at Amie, just to make sure she was also okay, and their companions appeared from various directions not long after. While she questioned the tactfulness of making light of the situation, Drake's humor (such as it was) turned out to be a rather helpful distraction, at least until they were all forced into a dead sprint.
Myr knew how to do this, at least, and for the most part, managed to keep pace with Shadow, though occasionally a sharp turn was only spared from becoming a disaster by sheer flexibility and willpower. The doors were thrown open, and she kept up the frantic pace until she was inside. Quickly bringing her breaths down to a more normal speed, Myr ignored her body's plaintive demands for more oxygen in favor of being quiet about it. She'd recover soon enough anyway, and panting like one of her people's shepherd dogs in the summer heat wasn't going to help with that.
Especially not since the first one dropped a moment later. Pretending to be as shocked as the guards, she pulled Amie with her out of the range of the weapons the guards were carrying and also the way of their allies' aim. It wouldn't do to be so successful only to get sliced by a knife or accidentally move into the way of a dart, after all.
She flinched noticeably and narrowly avoided some blood from the man Shadow had stabbed. It was... unpleasant to say the least, and Myr's stomach turned. She shot a glance at Amie, just to make sure she was also okay, and their companions appeared from various directions not long after. While she questioned the tactfulness of making light of the situation, Drake's humor (such as it was) turned out to be a rather helpful distraction, at least until they were all forced into a dead sprint.
Myr knew how to do this, at least, and for the most part, managed to keep pace with Shadow, though occasionally a sharp turn was only spared from becoming a disaster by sheer flexibility and willpower. The doors were thrown open, and she kept up the frantic pace until she was inside. Quickly bringing her breaths down to a more normal speed, Myr ignored her body's plaintive demands for more oxygen in favor of being quiet about it. She'd recover soon enough anyway, and panting like one of her people's shepherd dogs in the summer heat wasn't going to help with that.
It happened in almost a single bat of her eyes. Darts were launched and stuck, not knowing which darts belonged to which of her companions. Shock was something she did not even have to fake. Amie was more thankful than she could ever express when Myr pulled her back, for in a flash, Shadow was in front of them finishing off the scarred guard. Reflex made her shut her eyes and cover her mouth. Remaining that way for a few moments, she did not want to see what Shadow had just done, the noise alone was picture enough for her.
Amie was thankful, yet again, at the sound of Drake's voice and turned her body in that direction to force open her eyes. Keeping her mouth and nose covered, she tried to focus on a comment along the lines of, Take this with a grain of salt... Her usually sharp wit failed her as she fought a wave of sickness while taking a deep breath and listening to Drake and Shadow's brief conversation.
Shadow's word was all she needed. With ignorant bliss, she carefully diverted her eyes from any carnage that may have occurred and focused on Shadow's back. Running was actually comforting and the constant twists and turns were welcomed as a distraction to reel in her thoughts. Keeping pace with the group, she focused on breathing and only slowed when Shadow opened the gate for them to slide through. Though her adrenaline was pumping, a belly of the beast thought brought a few butterflies to her stomach region.
Amie was thankful, yet again, at the sound of Drake's voice and turned her body in that direction to force open her eyes. Keeping her mouth and nose covered, she tried to focus on a comment along the lines of, Take this with a grain of salt... Her usually sharp wit failed her as she fought a wave of sickness while taking a deep breath and listening to Drake and Shadow's brief conversation.
Shadow's word was all she needed. With ignorant bliss, she carefully diverted her eyes from any carnage that may have occurred and focused on Shadow's back. Running was actually comforting and the constant twists and turns were welcomed as a distraction to reel in her thoughts. Keeping pace with the group, she focused on breathing and only slowed when Shadow opened the gate for them to slide through. Though her adrenaline was pumping, a belly of the beast thought brought a few butterflies to her stomach region.
Shrugging, Drake loped off after Shadow, intentionally taking the rear again, though the chances of being attacked before being forced to stop were relatively low. Never hurt to be careful, though, right?
The sheer length of his stride was enough to ensure that he never fell behind; being always in combat shape helped a good deal. None accosted them on their way, and if he didn't think it might be somewhat bad form, he might have laughed to himself at their dead sprint and frantic pace. To him, it was all rather amusing. Granted, there was a good chance all of them could end up dead, but then that was a daily risk in his profession, and one eventually learned to ignore it in favor of the humor in life.
He was through the door and looking around attentively before long, and, spotting nothing immediately, looked back to Shadow for orders. It was he who knew the den of assassins better than anyone else, after all. No point in trying to assert his own opinion based on limited knowledge when they had a font of the stuff willing to do the same. He reflected that it was rather strange, that he'd gotten in contact with his old friend in just enough time to receive word that this whole incident was about to happen. There was no way he was going to refuse to offer his assistance with a plot like this.
The sheer length of his stride was enough to ensure that he never fell behind; being always in combat shape helped a good deal. None accosted them on their way, and if he didn't think it might be somewhat bad form, he might have laughed to himself at their dead sprint and frantic pace. To him, it was all rather amusing. Granted, there was a good chance all of them could end up dead, but then that was a daily risk in his profession, and one eventually learned to ignore it in favor of the humor in life.
He was through the door and looking around attentively before long, and, spotting nothing immediately, looked back to Shadow for orders. It was he who knew the den of assassins better than anyone else, after all. No point in trying to assert his own opinion based on limited knowledge when they had a font of the stuff willing to do the same. He reflected that it was rather strange, that he'd gotten in contact with his old friend in just enough time to receive word that this whole incident was about to happen. There was no way he was going to refuse to offer his assistance with a plot like this.
Good, they were safely inside the lair. Kain pulled out his strange little device. He loaded one of the poison vials and turned the timer, priming the device. When Shadow gave the signal, Kain would activate the weapon.
"Alright Shadow, what is our next move? The poison is all ready to be used. Oh, and please return my bandanna, now that we are safely away from the blood. Amie, Myr, how are you two doing?"
Kain was worried about the two, as blood and violence was not something they were used to... And when the poison went off, they hear if not see the effects of a well-made toxin. Even the Assassins, trained as they were to resist pain, would not be able to help but scream in agony. At least the groups wouldn't actually see the carnage.
"Alright Shadow, what is our next move? The poison is all ready to be used. Oh, and please return my bandanna, now that we are safely away from the blood. Amie, Myr, how are you two doing?"
Kain was worried about the two, as blood and violence was not something they were used to... And when the poison went off, they hear if not see the effects of a well-made toxin. Even the Assassins, trained as they were to resist pain, would not be able to help but scream in agony. At least the groups wouldn't actually see the carnage.
Shadow took the bandanna off, rolled it up, and tossed it to Kain.
"I'm afraid that you won't like my answer to that question Kain. Amie is going to have to set it, not you. In order to get the proper effect of killing a controlled group, we need to access the ventilation system, and Amie is the only one small enough to fit."
He turned to Amie.
"I hope you're ready for this Amie. That vent up there above my right shoulder is where you will enter with Kain's device. Take the first right turn you find, and the first left turn after that. Stay straight for two intersections and then take one more left turn. You will be directly over the Grand Training Hall, and you will have to risk a small exit of the vent system and find a place to set the device. Preferably somewhere they cannot see it such as behind a crate of equipment close to the wall, and then return to us."
He checked to make sure she was paying attention.
"Did you get all of that?" He asked seriously.
"I'm afraid that you won't like my answer to that question Kain. Amie is going to have to set it, not you. In order to get the proper effect of killing a controlled group, we need to access the ventilation system, and Amie is the only one small enough to fit."
He turned to Amie.
"I hope you're ready for this Amie. That vent up there above my right shoulder is where you will enter with Kain's device. Take the first right turn you find, and the first left turn after that. Stay straight for two intersections and then take one more left turn. You will be directly over the Grand Training Hall, and you will have to risk a small exit of the vent system and find a place to set the device. Preferably somewhere they cannot see it such as behind a crate of equipment close to the wall, and then return to us."
He checked to make sure she was paying attention.
"Did you get all of that?" He asked seriously.
Amie's breath had nearly returned to normal only to have her heart stop momentarily. She had been murmuring to Kain that she was fine and possibly had been flashing him a smile when Shadow answered Kain's first question. Her smile dropped and she whipped her head towards Shadow. Instincts told her to protest, more for Kain's sake than her own, but she hesitated when Shadow faced her.
Listening intently to his directions, she nodded and gave a thoughtful smile. "Got it." She looked up as if to search her memory, "First right, first left, pass two, then left, break in, plant, get out." She met Shadow's eyes again to confirm. "Just one question about the 'get out' part. Will I be able to go back up the vent or will I have to take an alternative route?" That was the part that worried her. She could be stealthy sure, but surrounded by the most highly trained people in Cre' Est whose senses seemed to be in constant, double overtime, maybe not.
Listening intently to his directions, she nodded and gave a thoughtful smile. "Got it." She looked up as if to search her memory, "First right, first left, pass two, then left, break in, plant, get out." She met Shadow's eyes again to confirm. "Just one question about the 'get out' part. Will I be able to go back up the vent or will I have to take an alternative route?" That was the part that worried her. She could be stealthy sure, but surrounded by the most highly trained people in Cre' Est whose senses seemed to be in constant, double overtime, maybe not.
Shadow shook his head.
"You'll be able to get back in on your own. The vent is near a natural rise in the rock formation of the walls and it should be easy enough to scale it without incident."
He put up his hood, hiding his eyes and most of his facial features beneath it as he led the group towards the vent and towards a small storage room nearby where they would wait in darkness until Amie's return.
"Time to move." He told her.
"You'll be able to get back in on your own. The vent is near a natural rise in the rock formation of the walls and it should be easy enough to scale it without incident."
He put up his hood, hiding his eyes and most of his facial features beneath it as he led the group towards the vent and towards a small storage room nearby where they would wait in darkness until Amie's return.
"Time to move." He told her.
Amie nodded to Shadow. She could do that. She'd have to do that. The alternative would mean a quick death and that was not an option to her. Taking a breath to center her thoughts, she turned back to Kain, hoping he wouldn't have too many issues with her handling his device.
She looked to the item he was cradling in his hands, "So... Tell me what I need to know about this."
She looked to the item he was cradling in his hands, "So... Tell me what I need to know about this."
Kain nodded. The plan was quite sound, and very necessary to success. So, he supposed he could allow Amie to do something dangerous like this. Truth be told, she was in greater danger from the device than she was from the assassins.
"I've already set everything, so all you need to do is press this button down firmly. you will know if you did it correctly, because there will be a series of clicks. This is the timer. Make sure you are in the vent quickly. The device is set to go off after about twenty minutes, but we need you back here fast so we could seal off this vent, lest we fall victims to my own weapon. So, speed is somewhat of the essence. Actually..." Kain took a moment to adjust the mechanism. "Now it is set for ten minutes. We want to be out of here as quickly as possible, before they could rally resistance. Well, good luck. I will keep time. If you aren't back in nine minutes, we will have to seal the vent and go. It should not take you that long however, so if you are nine minutes late, you are probably already dead. Cheerful words, I know, but this is very serious business. Good luck, get back safely."
Kain gave a small smile, the only break he allowed himself on such dangerous missions. Kain was a clown at all times, except in the middle of assignments, contracts, missions, or raids. His cold, sadistic side usually showed through in these instances, and everything became precise, machine-like, and merciless. The smile, the bit of sarcasm, even wishing Amie good luck were all very uncharacteristic of Kain in these situations. In life and death struggles, Kain would always do what was necessary to achieve victory, even sacrificing himself for the greater good. Kain's analytical mind and desire for victory made Kain almost as dangerous as Shadow, in a much more different sense. Shadow was a master of bringing death, Kain was a master of achieving his goals. Kain could make life a living hell for his enemies, he could lure people into false senses of security, and Kain has even gone so fa as to cause someone to commit suicide. When you could destroy your opponent a hundred different ways, killing them outright was not always necessary. Still, Kain had to remember that while he was good, someone like Shadow could kill him with a simple stab. Then, all of Kain's machinations would be meaningless.
In the midst of enemy territory, Kain could not help feeling a small thrill. His own agenda was slowly unfurling, the first step being taken now. Teisei would fall, and Trai' Kousa would rise in its place.
"I've already set everything, so all you need to do is press this button down firmly. you will know if you did it correctly, because there will be a series of clicks. This is the timer. Make sure you are in the vent quickly. The device is set to go off after about twenty minutes, but we need you back here fast so we could seal off this vent, lest we fall victims to my own weapon. So, speed is somewhat of the essence. Actually..." Kain took a moment to adjust the mechanism. "Now it is set for ten minutes. We want to be out of here as quickly as possible, before they could rally resistance. Well, good luck. I will keep time. If you aren't back in nine minutes, we will have to seal the vent and go. It should not take you that long however, so if you are nine minutes late, you are probably already dead. Cheerful words, I know, but this is very serious business. Good luck, get back safely."
Kain gave a small smile, the only break he allowed himself on such dangerous missions. Kain was a clown at all times, except in the middle of assignments, contracts, missions, or raids. His cold, sadistic side usually showed through in these instances, and everything became precise, machine-like, and merciless. The smile, the bit of sarcasm, even wishing Amie good luck were all very uncharacteristic of Kain in these situations. In life and death struggles, Kain would always do what was necessary to achieve victory, even sacrificing himself for the greater good. Kain's analytical mind and desire for victory made Kain almost as dangerous as Shadow, in a much more different sense. Shadow was a master of bringing death, Kain was a master of achieving his goals. Kain could make life a living hell for his enemies, he could lure people into false senses of security, and Kain has even gone so fa as to cause someone to commit suicide. When you could destroy your opponent a hundred different ways, killing them outright was not always necessary. Still, Kain had to remember that while he was good, someone like Shadow could kill him with a simple stab. Then, all of Kain's machinations would be meaningless.
In the midst of enemy territory, Kain could not help feeling a small thrill. His own agenda was slowly unfurling, the first step being taken now. Teisei would fall, and Trai' Kousa would rise in its place.
As Kain began to explain the device, she studied it herself. It wasn’t really that large and didn’t appear to be heavy. It did look fragile, especially the shining, glass vials that adorned the sides of it. Breaking one of those along the way would be fatal to herself and an upset in the overall mission.
When Kain wished her good luck, she gave him half a smile and began removing any access weight. Her cloak and bag would only weigh her down, hinder her timing or possibly get in the way at the most inconvenient time. Soon she was defenseless, less her own hands and her dagger. With a quick last thought, she pocketed a few blackberries and tied her hair back as best she could.
Handing all her items to Drake, figuring they would not be a bother to someone of such stature, she gently lifted the device from Kain’s grasp. “I’ll be careful.”, she whispered and turned to approach Shadow under the vent. With a bit of the now hooded Shadow’s help, she hoisted herself into the opening. It was a tight fit, even for her, but it allowed her to somewhat crawl on hands and knees with minimal ducking. Mostly it was extremely narrow, allowing only enough room for her small frame to fit. No pressure., she thought with sarcasm.
Amie paused for a moment to allow her eyes to adjust to the sudden darkness. She found herself surrounded by stone and didn’t even want to think about how many tons of rock and dirt where currently above her. She would worry about something so statistical while carrying a mass quantity of poison and slipping into the middle of a large group of lethal assassins. A soft laugh at herself escaped her lips.
Another thought was how exactly Shadow knew how narrow it was and also how he knew precisely the correct turns. Amie had a brief vision of a young Shadow sneaking in and out of the vents. Possibly the small tunnels being his only temporary escape from what the assassins put him through. She swallowed and pushed the thoughts from her mind. It was time to move.
Carrying the contraption was now an issue. Being resourceful as she was, she unbuttoned two buttons of her vest and tucked the device in the front her shirt, securing it as best she could. The weight of it was now pulling her top away from her body, serving as a hammock for the device. It would be safe enough for now as long as she moved with care. Now having her hands free, she quickly and cautiously lurched forward all the while running her instructions over and over in her head.
Coming to her first right, she removed a blackberry from her pocket and smashed it into the rock, serving as a marker for her way back. She would do this at each turn. There was some low light shining from various openings along the way, also aiding her in the memorization of the route back to her comrades. She took her first left, then passed two and finally came to that last left that would put her in the training hall.
Approaching this opening carefully, she dared a peek out. There were several men in the large room. Most of them practicing some sort of fight moves and stances with random weaponry. A few were simply observing. She’d have to be very careful to ensure they did not observe her. She surveyed her immediate surroundings. As Shadow had stated there was an incline and she figured this could also aid in her reaching the floor. Directly next to it was various training equipment. Those would serve as her shields from vision and a place to stash the device. Getting from the vent’s opening to the equipment unseen would be the biggest challenge.
Amie didn’t have much time to study the assassins and their patterns. Luckily a younger assassin just completely took down what was likely a seasoned assassin and this caused a bit of a stir and a perfect opportunity for her to slip out. She hoped Myr was praying or whatever it is that she does because Amie was needing it right now!
Cradling the device against her chest, with only one arm free to assist, she leapt as best she could from the vent to the incline. Having already scraped up her knees and elbows in the vent, she wasn’t worried about getting hurt, only that the device was safe and that she didn’t draw attention. Her landing was far from perfect, she braced herself with her free hand, the rock issuing several little cuts to her palm. Quickly she slid down and hopped to take cover behind the equipment.
Once covered, she nervously removed the device and inspected it, only breathing when she confirmed it was unharmed. Secondly she stole a peak in the direction of the assassins. Her heart nearly leapt from her chest when she noticed a man looking her way. Amie held her breath until he turned and went about twirling a weapon, eyes now focused elsewhere. With hands that she had to force to stop shaking, she sat the device down and with a breath pushed the button Kain had instructed. The described clicks sounded giving her to notice to get out.
As quickly as her small, flexible body would allow, she hopped back onto the incline and ricocheted herself back into the vent. This move was not with out sharps pains erupting from several places in her body. Ignoring them, she crawled with a vengeance in the direction which she had came. Her heartbeat and throbs of pain were drowning out her thoughts and her berry markers proved to help tremendously.
Amie had no idea how much time had passed. Time had both seemed to slow and quicken in the past few moments, so she nearly cried out in relief as she saw the vent was still open. Urging herself to craw faster, she called in a horse whisper, “I’m here!” With that she was at the opening and quickly swung her legs around. With Shadow’s assistance again, she was finally on two feet and out of the vent. “It’s done.” she gasped, “I did it.”
When Kain wished her good luck, she gave him half a smile and began removing any access weight. Her cloak and bag would only weigh her down, hinder her timing or possibly get in the way at the most inconvenient time. Soon she was defenseless, less her own hands and her dagger. With a quick last thought, she pocketed a few blackberries and tied her hair back as best she could.
Handing all her items to Drake, figuring they would not be a bother to someone of such stature, she gently lifted the device from Kain’s grasp. “I’ll be careful.”, she whispered and turned to approach Shadow under the vent. With a bit of the now hooded Shadow’s help, she hoisted herself into the opening. It was a tight fit, even for her, but it allowed her to somewhat crawl on hands and knees with minimal ducking. Mostly it was extremely narrow, allowing only enough room for her small frame to fit. No pressure., she thought with sarcasm.
Amie paused for a moment to allow her eyes to adjust to the sudden darkness. She found herself surrounded by stone and didn’t even want to think about how many tons of rock and dirt where currently above her. She would worry about something so statistical while carrying a mass quantity of poison and slipping into the middle of a large group of lethal assassins. A soft laugh at herself escaped her lips.
Another thought was how exactly Shadow knew how narrow it was and also how he knew precisely the correct turns. Amie had a brief vision of a young Shadow sneaking in and out of the vents. Possibly the small tunnels being his only temporary escape from what the assassins put him through. She swallowed and pushed the thoughts from her mind. It was time to move.
Carrying the contraption was now an issue. Being resourceful as she was, she unbuttoned two buttons of her vest and tucked the device in the front her shirt, securing it as best she could. The weight of it was now pulling her top away from her body, serving as a hammock for the device. It would be safe enough for now as long as she moved with care. Now having her hands free, she quickly and cautiously lurched forward all the while running her instructions over and over in her head.
Coming to her first right, she removed a blackberry from her pocket and smashed it into the rock, serving as a marker for her way back. She would do this at each turn. There was some low light shining from various openings along the way, also aiding her in the memorization of the route back to her comrades. She took her first left, then passed two and finally came to that last left that would put her in the training hall.
Approaching this opening carefully, she dared a peek out. There were several men in the large room. Most of them practicing some sort of fight moves and stances with random weaponry. A few were simply observing. She’d have to be very careful to ensure they did not observe her. She surveyed her immediate surroundings. As Shadow had stated there was an incline and she figured this could also aid in her reaching the floor. Directly next to it was various training equipment. Those would serve as her shields from vision and a place to stash the device. Getting from the vent’s opening to the equipment unseen would be the biggest challenge.
Amie didn’t have much time to study the assassins and their patterns. Luckily a younger assassin just completely took down what was likely a seasoned assassin and this caused a bit of a stir and a perfect opportunity for her to slip out. She hoped Myr was praying or whatever it is that she does because Amie was needing it right now!
Cradling the device against her chest, with only one arm free to assist, she leapt as best she could from the vent to the incline. Having already scraped up her knees and elbows in the vent, she wasn’t worried about getting hurt, only that the device was safe and that she didn’t draw attention. Her landing was far from perfect, she braced herself with her free hand, the rock issuing several little cuts to her palm. Quickly she slid down and hopped to take cover behind the equipment.
Once covered, she nervously removed the device and inspected it, only breathing when she confirmed it was unharmed. Secondly she stole a peak in the direction of the assassins. Her heart nearly leapt from her chest when she noticed a man looking her way. Amie held her breath until he turned and went about twirling a weapon, eyes now focused elsewhere. With hands that she had to force to stop shaking, she sat the device down and with a breath pushed the button Kain had instructed. The described clicks sounded giving her to notice to get out.
As quickly as her small, flexible body would allow, she hopped back onto the incline and ricocheted herself back into the vent. This move was not with out sharps pains erupting from several places in her body. Ignoring them, she crawled with a vengeance in the direction which she had came. Her heartbeat and throbs of pain were drowning out her thoughts and her berry markers proved to help tremendously.
Amie had no idea how much time had passed. Time had both seemed to slow and quicken in the past few moments, so she nearly cried out in relief as she saw the vent was still open. Urging herself to craw faster, she called in a horse whisper, “I’m here!” With that she was at the opening and quickly swung her legs around. With Shadow’s assistance again, she was finally on two feet and out of the vent. “It’s done.” she gasped, “I did it.”
Shadow gave Amie a smile from under his hood and looked to the others.
Examining each one in turn, and then the environment around them.
The operation had gone far too smoothly for them. Shadow knew Teisei and its operations quite well, but the new Master Assassin of Teisei was no fool either. Shadow had to wonder if they weren't always prepared for a maneuver like this, as the sounds around him were misleading.
The faint scratch of boots touching the floor from people wandering the hallways, the echoes throughout the fortress of the events in the training hall, and the sound of wind through the windows in the front were all sounds he'd learned to enjoy. But there was something amiss about those sounds today, and it took him a moment to place what was wrong.
Shadow slowly removed his jacket completely, and placed it down behind him on a locked crate of supplies.
"... They knew we were coming..." He said in a low voice.
He looked up, his eyes gazing beyond the group to a darkened doorway on the other side of the room. Three individuals slowly and soundlessly emerged and greeted the group with smiles on their faces as almost eight more came to surround the group from the windows and from small secret hiding spots that were new to the fortress.
The three who exited the doorway each wore dark gray robes with the logo of the Wraiths on the front and back, and each member surrounding them was an Elite of some level or another.
The tallest of the Wraiths was about Shadow's height, and he stepped forward.
"Welcome Shadow, and welcome all brave travelers to the lair of the Assassins. Welcome, to Teisei." He said rather politely.
His gaze shifted to Shadow and his smile grew.
"So, Shadow. You've finally returned to us have you? I was beginning to think that, after all that Teisei has done for you, that you were just an ungrateful wretch who couldn't hack it anymore. I'm glad to see that I was wrong on that view."
His eyes skimmed each member of the group and fell on Drake.
"Ah, I remember you as well. You were at the great battle that took place between Cre' Est and our fortress one year ago weren't you. Yes... I remember."
He looked to each new member in turn.
"So kind of you to bring us sacrifices Shadow. I was beginning to think you'd lost your edge. After all, we can't have our beloved figurehead going soft now can we? No... You, the one Master Takai shaped into the ultimate killing machine, the one who was always meant to be the very symbol of Teisei and its power... You cannot be going soft on us now. Not when there is still so much to do."
Examining each one in turn, and then the environment around them.
The operation had gone far too smoothly for them. Shadow knew Teisei and its operations quite well, but the new Master Assassin of Teisei was no fool either. Shadow had to wonder if they weren't always prepared for a maneuver like this, as the sounds around him were misleading.
The faint scratch of boots touching the floor from people wandering the hallways, the echoes throughout the fortress of the events in the training hall, and the sound of wind through the windows in the front were all sounds he'd learned to enjoy. But there was something amiss about those sounds today, and it took him a moment to place what was wrong.
Shadow slowly removed his jacket completely, and placed it down behind him on a locked crate of supplies.
"... They knew we were coming..." He said in a low voice.
He looked up, his eyes gazing beyond the group to a darkened doorway on the other side of the room. Three individuals slowly and soundlessly emerged and greeted the group with smiles on their faces as almost eight more came to surround the group from the windows and from small secret hiding spots that were new to the fortress.
The three who exited the doorway each wore dark gray robes with the logo of the Wraiths on the front and back, and each member surrounding them was an Elite of some level or another.
The tallest of the Wraiths was about Shadow's height, and he stepped forward.
"Welcome Shadow, and welcome all brave travelers to the lair of the Assassins. Welcome, to Teisei." He said rather politely.
His gaze shifted to Shadow and his smile grew.
"So, Shadow. You've finally returned to us have you? I was beginning to think that, after all that Teisei has done for you, that you were just an ungrateful wretch who couldn't hack it anymore. I'm glad to see that I was wrong on that view."
His eyes skimmed each member of the group and fell on Drake.
"Ah, I remember you as well. You were at the great battle that took place between Cre' Est and our fortress one year ago weren't you. Yes... I remember."
He looked to each new member in turn.
"So kind of you to bring us sacrifices Shadow. I was beginning to think you'd lost your edge. After all, we can't have our beloved figurehead going soft now can we? No... You, the one Master Takai shaped into the ultimate killing machine, the one who was always meant to be the very symbol of Teisei and its power... You cannot be going soft on us now. Not when there is still so much to do."
Myr passed the tense moments spent waiting for Amie by studying everything she could lay eyes on, and even a few things that she could not. It would probably be beneficial to have some sense of her environment after all, especially if she were later to have to navigate part of it to drop sleeping powder on the recruits. She tried not to think too hard about poor Amie; that just sort of made the time seem to drag by, since the monk was worried for her safety.
A bad habit, perhaps, worrying, though not one that she could really do much about. She never held fear in her heart, but anxiety on the behalf of others could be considered something of a chink in her mental armor. She simply couldn't bear the thought of anything damaging happening to the four of them, even as little time as she known the lot, but particularly the most recent two. Trust and concern were two very different things, after all.
Still, she did not grow impatient, and she knew that the other young woman would be able to handle her task. Her assurance was gratified when she reappeared, and Myr gave her a warm smile, only for the expression to fall off her face a moment later. Something is watching us, she thought abruptly, in just enough time to herald the coming of a number of assassins.
She remained impassive as the one in the lead taunted Shadow. She might not have complete blind faith in the assassin that was their leader, but she knew enough to know that she was not brought here as a sacrifice. Instead, she was sure to get a sense for where all of them were and the differences in attire between them. Only two others were dressed as the speaker, and she figured they were probably the strongest of the lot. The others were clearly not pushovers either, but... neither was she, and she had a feeling (or solid proof, depending) that the others could handle themselves ably as well. She was no fool, though, and the numbers didn't look good.
A bad habit, perhaps, worrying, though not one that she could really do much about. She never held fear in her heart, but anxiety on the behalf of others could be considered something of a chink in her mental armor. She simply couldn't bear the thought of anything damaging happening to the four of them, even as little time as she known the lot, but particularly the most recent two. Trust and concern were two very different things, after all.
Still, she did not grow impatient, and she knew that the other young woman would be able to handle her task. Her assurance was gratified when she reappeared, and Myr gave her a warm smile, only for the expression to fall off her face a moment later. Something is watching us, she thought abruptly, in just enough time to herald the coming of a number of assassins.
She remained impassive as the one in the lead taunted Shadow. She might not have complete blind faith in the assassin that was their leader, but she knew enough to know that she was not brought here as a sacrifice. Instead, she was sure to get a sense for where all of them were and the differences in attire between them. Only two others were dressed as the speaker, and she figured they were probably the strongest of the lot. The others were clearly not pushovers either, but... neither was she, and she had a feeling (or solid proof, depending) that the others could handle themselves ably as well. She was no fool, though, and the numbers didn't look good.
Drake accepted the extra burdens with a half-smile and a shake of his head; apparently, one was an acceptable pack mule even if the total amount of words exchanged between the parties amounted to less than twenty-odd. Well of course. I've never known anyone to speak to their pack mule save myself, and that was only because nobody else was around. He resisted the temptation to comment on it- she was about to undertake something rather dangerous, after all, no use in making that in any way harder to do.
He noted the monk's eyes flicking to and fro as they waited. His guess was that she had one of those 'I don't want to be a burden on anyone' attitudes. While useful, after a fashion, he wondered if she was truly at ease in present company. Kain seemed to have flipped some kind of personality switch, which Drake understood well enough. Though he himself was most certainly not that different in times of duress, he knew that some people became rather more serious, which only made sense. Shadow was just... Shadow. He might have gotten a little better with the 'human' side of things since Drake had first met him, but that didn't mean he was any good with them.
Amie returned a short while later, and Drake returned her things to her with a flourish, but swiftly straightened from his mock bow when something caught his ear. Shadow, it seemed, was already aware of it, and it was less than half a second later that he observed something change in Myr's face as well.
Not that the obvious question in his mind lingered for too long, mind. The appearance of the assassins was swift and efficient. Unfortunately, the bit that came afterward wasn't. Oh, wonderful. We have a lecturer, Drake thought dryly. Call him crazy for maintaining humor when he stood a good chance of being dead in three minutes or less, but... well, with this guy in charge it might be more like ten. It wouldn't take them any longer to do the killing, mind, just to actually get to the good part. In his experience, the assassins cocky enough to show themselves prior to attacking you fell into one of two categories. The lecturers, who liked to tell you exactly how and why you were going to die, with suitable creative embellishments and occasionally even flattery, and the clams, who stood there, waited for you to notice them, and then, apparently believing that their presence spoke for itself, attacked you without so much as a by-your-leave. He kind of preferred those.
He noted the monk's eyes flicking to and fro as they waited. His guess was that she had one of those 'I don't want to be a burden on anyone' attitudes. While useful, after a fashion, he wondered if she was truly at ease in present company. Kain seemed to have flipped some kind of personality switch, which Drake understood well enough. Though he himself was most certainly not that different in times of duress, he knew that some people became rather more serious, which only made sense. Shadow was just... Shadow. He might have gotten a little better with the 'human' side of things since Drake had first met him, but that didn't mean he was any good with them.
Amie returned a short while later, and Drake returned her things to her with a flourish, but swiftly straightened from his mock bow when something caught his ear. Shadow, it seemed, was already aware of it, and it was less than half a second later that he observed something change in Myr's face as well.
Not that the obvious question in his mind lingered for too long, mind. The appearance of the assassins was swift and efficient. Unfortunately, the bit that came afterward wasn't. Oh, wonderful. We have a lecturer, Drake thought dryly. Call him crazy for maintaining humor when he stood a good chance of being dead in three minutes or less, but... well, with this guy in charge it might be more like ten. It wouldn't take them any longer to do the killing, mind, just to actually get to the good part. In his experience, the assassins cocky enough to show themselves prior to attacking you fell into one of two categories. The lecturers, who liked to tell you exactly how and why you were going to die, with suitable creative embellishments and occasionally even flattery, and the clams, who stood there, waited for you to notice them, and then, apparently believing that their presence spoke for itself, attacked you without so much as a by-your-leave. He kind of preferred those.
Amie returned Shadow's smile and threw Drake an apologetic one as he handed her back her things, which she quickly returned to their rightful places, “Thank you.” Fastening her cloak, she looked around and noticed Myr’s sudden facial change. Then Shadow's words fell to her ears. She looked to him with a simple of shake of her head in disbelief and was about to protest saying that she was sure no one saw her. Seeing that he had removed his jacket was odd and cut off her protests, instead she followed his gaze in just enough time to see the proof.
Green eyes fell on quite the fearsome sight, which at that point her own face was a range of emotions. Shock that they managed to sneak up on both Shadow, Kain and Drake, fear that they seemed to be outnumbered, anger in the slightest, and lastly anxiety. She, herself had just pressed a button that was supposed to administer a sleeping drug due to go off any moment now. And judging by Kain’s words earlier, she had a fear that it was much, much more than that. Either way, a long nap or death was not in their favor at the current moment.
Amie wore a defiant glare and crossed her arms while listening to who she assumed to be the leader. His annoying speech reminded her of someone. She slid her gaze from the man to Shadow, who had yet to speak.
A thought snaked into her mind. A thought that this whole sneaking through the forest and crawling in vents could have simply been a ruse. A trap set by Shadow? That was a tough thought, but at the mention of sacrifice and his words last night, Amie couldn’t help but to wonder. Wonder and be extremely upset. She kept her mouth shut for now. Only time, if they had any, would provide answers. Though she would admit, Shadow looked pretty upset himself.
Green eyes fell on quite the fearsome sight, which at that point her own face was a range of emotions. Shock that they managed to sneak up on both Shadow, Kain and Drake, fear that they seemed to be outnumbered, anger in the slightest, and lastly anxiety. She, herself had just pressed a button that was supposed to administer a sleeping drug due to go off any moment now. And judging by Kain’s words earlier, she had a fear that it was much, much more than that. Either way, a long nap or death was not in their favor at the current moment.
Amie wore a defiant glare and crossed her arms while listening to who she assumed to be the leader. His annoying speech reminded her of someone. She slid her gaze from the man to Shadow, who had yet to speak.
A thought snaked into her mind. A thought that this whole sneaking through the forest and crawling in vents could have simply been a ruse. A trap set by Shadow? That was a tough thought, but at the mention of sacrifice and his words last night, Amie couldn’t help but to wonder. Wonder and be extremely upset. She kept her mouth shut for now. Only time, if they had any, would provide answers. Though she would admit, Shadow looked pretty upset himself.
Shadow listened to the little speech given by the Assassin in the lead, but was unfazed by the comments.
Instead, he smiled.
Without so much as a single word he slowly drew the Twins from behind his back and raked them against one another in an 'x' formation in front of him before they came down, held at waist level away from his body.
The lead Wraith gave an evil grin.
"I wouldn't do that if I were you Shadow... for you and I know something that these fools do not. If you attack me and win, you will regret it in the end."
Shadow knew what he was referencing, but the odds of it happening were slim at best. With Drake ready on hand to take down most of the Elites that could come his way, and Myr with Amie for backup, Shadow wasn't worried about them. Kain was more than capable of fending off at least one of the Wraiths while Shadow dealt with this one, but the question that raced through his mind was: Who would the final Wraith target?
One Wraith would be enough to keep Kain occupied for quite a while. At this distance, Kain wouldn't be able to unholster his gun in time and so would have to fight hand to hand. Shadow knew that his hand to hand combat skills were enough to keep an even playing field for a while, but would he be able to handle two at once if the second came after him, and would his stamina match up to theirs if a deadlock was indeed reached? Shadow had helped Kain train to fight them, but he never helped him condition his body to last as long as they could. Hopefully, Kain's endurance was high enough, as Shadow never had the chance to judge it properly.
He hasn't let me down yet... So I'll put my trust in your endurance Kain, because chances are high that your endurance will be your saving grace against them
Shadow readied the Twins and took a defensive stance and waited for the first move to be made while the Assassins remained calm and still as ice, letting their presence and the mystery as to the full extent of their capabilities mentally wear down the group in front of them as they squared off.
Instead, he smiled.
Without so much as a single word he slowly drew the Twins from behind his back and raked them against one another in an 'x' formation in front of him before they came down, held at waist level away from his body.
The lead Wraith gave an evil grin.
"I wouldn't do that if I were you Shadow... for you and I know something that these fools do not. If you attack me and win, you will regret it in the end."
Shadow knew what he was referencing, but the odds of it happening were slim at best. With Drake ready on hand to take down most of the Elites that could come his way, and Myr with Amie for backup, Shadow wasn't worried about them. Kain was more than capable of fending off at least one of the Wraiths while Shadow dealt with this one, but the question that raced through his mind was: Who would the final Wraith target?
One Wraith would be enough to keep Kain occupied for quite a while. At this distance, Kain wouldn't be able to unholster his gun in time and so would have to fight hand to hand. Shadow knew that his hand to hand combat skills were enough to keep an even playing field for a while, but would he be able to handle two at once if the second came after him, and would his stamina match up to theirs if a deadlock was indeed reached? Shadow had helped Kain train to fight them, but he never helped him condition his body to last as long as they could. Hopefully, Kain's endurance was high enough, as Shadow never had the chance to judge it properly.
He hasn't let me down yet... So I'll put my trust in your endurance Kain, because chances are high that your endurance will be your saving grace against them
Shadow readied the Twins and took a defensive stance and waited for the first move to be made while the Assassins remained calm and still as ice, letting their presence and the mystery as to the full extent of their capabilities mentally wear down the group in front of them as they squared off.
Drake eyed the Elites in the back. If there was one thing he could ever be said to be, it was honest, and that included with himself. Men like this, he could defeat. Those other ones... judging from how Shadow was handling the situation, he'd be little more than a meat target. Granted, he could last a lot longer than most, but though he had been called both reckless and suicidal in the past, he wasn't quite enough of either of these things to charge forward at one of them or something similarly dumb.
Instead, he chose to turn his back to the Wraiths and trust the his friend and Kain to do what needed to be done there. There were of course more Elites than there were Wraiths, but what made his job all the more complicated was the fact that he had no idea how Myr or Amie were in a fight, and a good chunk of his task was going to be adjusting to their styles and skills. Fine with him; fortunately Drake was quite flexible in terms of his own strategy, and had a quick enough mind to compensate here or there.
For now, though, he simply waited. He was not the most patient person in the world, but he knew this game for what it was, and that was the main thing in overcoming it. The Elites stared back, stonefaced, and rather than try to mimic their expression, Drake took a completely different tactic: he grinned, wide and a little bit feral-looking. He always had loved a good fight, no matter how badly the odds were stacked against him. He was far from insane, but these assassins didn't have to know that.
Instead, he chose to turn his back to the Wraiths and trust the his friend and Kain to do what needed to be done there. There were of course more Elites than there were Wraiths, but what made his job all the more complicated was the fact that he had no idea how Myr or Amie were in a fight, and a good chunk of his task was going to be adjusting to their styles and skills. Fine with him; fortunately Drake was quite flexible in terms of his own strategy, and had a quick enough mind to compensate here or there.
For now, though, he simply waited. He was not the most patient person in the world, but he knew this game for what it was, and that was the main thing in overcoming it. The Elites stared back, stonefaced, and rather than try to mimic their expression, Drake took a completely different tactic: he grinned, wide and a little bit feral-looking. He always had loved a good fight, no matter how badly the odds were stacked against him. He was far from insane, but these assassins didn't have to know that.
Kain almost burst out laughing at the Wraith's speech. So very dramatic. The reactions of the others were also interesting. Myr tried to stay perfectly impassive, Amie showed some fear, Drake started smiling like a starving wolf who just noticed a very obese lamb with a missing leg, and Shadow was Shadow. As intense as always. Kain chose to retain a bored expression. Truthfully, he was bored, and the group did not have time for these theatrics. Which is why during the whole speech and back and forth, Kain had slowly drawn his dagger, and carefully drew it across his arm. A good trickle of blood began flowing slowly down Kain's arm and into his cupped palm. The odds were certainly against them, and Amie and Myr were definitely not ready to fight these assassins. This was the only option, the others would see Kain was right in the end, when he had a chance to explain to them.
"Myr.... Make sure you have that powder ready. Oh, and Shadow? Catch!"
Kain waited for Shadow to react. He knew Shadow would turn at least enough to see Kain out of his peripheral vision. Sure enough, he did, and Kain tossed the handful of his own blood at Shadow. Now the battle would begin.
"Myr.... Make sure you have that powder ready. Oh, and Shadow? Catch!"
Kain waited for Shadow to react. He knew Shadow would turn at least enough to see Kain out of his peripheral vision. Sure enough, he did, and Kain tossed the handful of his own blood at Shadow. Now the battle would begin.
Myr's expression did not change. She was unsure how much of what was being said was believed by the speaker (probably all of it) and how much was mere bluster (the two were not mutually exclusive). The others had interesting ways of approaching the situations; she was particularly curios about why it was that Drake was smiling so broadly. If she hadn't already decided that he seemed reasonable, she would have thought him imbalanced on the spot.
As anyone who had known her for more than five minutes would have been able to guess, she simply stood there, looking for all the world as though the assassins weren't even there, save that she was staring with unblinking gaze directly at them. Her ears were already attuned to their breathing habits, her nose to the smell of...blood?
Violet irises flicked quickly to Kain, and she almost lost it for a moment. What was he thinking? That was going to send Shadow straight into... unless that was the plan in the first place. Her hand flew to her belt-pouches, and she double and triple-checked just to make sure she knew exactly where the sleep powder was. This was a risky plan. A very, very risky plan. "Amie..." she murmured quietly to the woman, who was by her guess the only one who had never actually seen what was about to happen so far. "Under no circumstances should you approach Shadow until Kain or Drake tells you you can." She was unsure of her own judgment on the matter, so she would leave it to them to make the determination.
Kain warned her of what she had just thought of herself, and that confirmed his intentions. Goddess, protect us all... He swung his arm in an arc, sending his blood flying, and Myr fought back the rather ugly memory that was associated with this act. It was hardly the time for unpleasant reminiscence. "Get ready," she told the woman beside her lowly. She wasn't really concerned with being overheard, but the tone of her voice was simply naturally soft. Taking a deep breath, Myr forced all dissonant thoughts to bend back into compliance with the rest of her mind, and slipped into the serene state that marked her resolution to fight.
As anyone who had known her for more than five minutes would have been able to guess, she simply stood there, looking for all the world as though the assassins weren't even there, save that she was staring with unblinking gaze directly at them. Her ears were already attuned to their breathing habits, her nose to the smell of...blood?
Violet irises flicked quickly to Kain, and she almost lost it for a moment. What was he thinking? That was going to send Shadow straight into... unless that was the plan in the first place. Her hand flew to her belt-pouches, and she double and triple-checked just to make sure she knew exactly where the sleep powder was. This was a risky plan. A very, very risky plan. "Amie..." she murmured quietly to the woman, who was by her guess the only one who had never actually seen what was about to happen so far. "Under no circumstances should you approach Shadow until Kain or Drake tells you you can." She was unsure of her own judgment on the matter, so she would leave it to them to make the determination.
Kain warned her of what she had just thought of herself, and that confirmed his intentions. Goddess, protect us all... He swung his arm in an arc, sending his blood flying, and Myr fought back the rather ugly memory that was associated with this act. It was hardly the time for unpleasant reminiscence. "Get ready," she told the woman beside her lowly. She wasn't really concerned with being overheard, but the tone of her voice was simply naturally soft. Taking a deep breath, Myr forced all dissonant thoughts to bend back into compliance with the rest of her mind, and slipped into the serene state that marked her resolution to fight.
When Shadow drew his 'twins', Amie instinctively stepped back, putting her up against the wall she had just previously emerged out of, seeing as how the last time she witnessed this act the blades were at her own throat. Everything was happening so quickly, she was consumed with anxiety and confusion. She flinched as Kain threw his own blood in Shadow's direction, which happened to be her's as well. Glancing to Myr at the mention of her name, the woman's instructions would be difficult at the moment, considering she was currently stuck between Shadow and a rock wall.
With being surrounded by assassins, Shadow likely to turn on them all, thanks to Kain, not to mention the poison that would likely be seeping from the ventilation system at any moment, Amie couldn't help but to think that their odds of coming out alive were very slim to none. Her back pressed firm against the rock, and trying to ignore the fact that Kain's blood was now splattered on Shadow, Amie fought to steady her breath intake, very unsuccessfully. She also couldn't help but notice the look on the assassins' faces, like they all knew something she did not. Smug and deadly.
With being surrounded by assassins, Shadow likely to turn on them all, thanks to Kain, not to mention the poison that would likely be seeping from the ventilation system at any moment, Amie couldn't help but to think that their odds of coming out alive were very slim to none. Her back pressed firm against the rock, and trying to ignore the fact that Kain's blood was now splattered on Shadow, Amie fought to steady her breath intake, very unsuccessfully. She also couldn't help but notice the look on the assassins' faces, like they all knew something she did not. Smug and deadly.
(((((Everyone please read this before posting!
Keep your posts as mostly details so that the fight drags on for a bit. This action sequence is going to be one of the larger ones despite the small number of combatants. Each post you make should be mostly details and very brief sections of your fight, passing only a few seconds of time during each one.
One more thing is that each character is going to receive At Least one battle wound from this encounter. Nobody is going to walk away without an injury from this fight, Shadow included. Where and when this occurs is up to you, but everyone is required to take one injury from this fight.
This is partly for drama, and partly for giving our newest member a job to do once this is over!
Post in the Assassin's Pledge OOC forum (the one with 104 posts in it) that you understand this request before you make your next post please. Thank you!)))))
Shadow's eyes widened as Kain tossed his blood at him and Shadow flinched as it hit his shirt and pants. He turned to Kain with a savage look in his eyes.
"What the Hell are you thinking you maniac?!" He yelled.
The three Wraiths laughed in unison at Shadow's outburst, and the one in the lead clapped his hands.
"Bravo gentlemen, you've proven to us that you are not yet capable of working as a team... And that is going to cost you quite dearly."
The lead Wraith gave a snap of his fingers, and the hunt began.
First, the lead Wraith tossed his own robes off to reveal light battle armor and rushed Shadow with a new dagger drawn. Taking Shadow on with his own signature weapon was one of the ways they tried to demoralize him in previous fights, but they didn't seem to understand that this tactic had no effect.
Shadow turned, still with a savage look in his eyes and met the attack head on, blocking it and catching it with both of the Twins, locking it in place in front of him.
The other two Wraiths remained stationary, watching the battle begin as the Elites all jumped forward. They had a different role to play in the even of an emergency such as the one Kain tried to start, and so they would not yet make a move without their leader's approval.
each member of the group had at least one Assassin to deal with, but Drake and Kain each had two. Kain's assailants charged him from both sides, one yielding a dagger, and the other a short sword, but at an angle so as not to be tricked into hitting each other. They had learned such tactics from their training and to avoid catastrophes like that which were one of Kain's many specialties. The two that attacked Drake each approached directly from the front, one swinging a long sword and the other a metal staff, each making sure to position themselves so that Drake's two handed sword couldn't be used to hit them both, as one would always be helping guard the second.
Myr and Amie were both assaulted by a single Elite, both wielding daggers.
The hunt was on, and the question wasn't who would win, the real question was: Who would draw blood first?
Keep your posts as mostly details so that the fight drags on for a bit. This action sequence is going to be one of the larger ones despite the small number of combatants. Each post you make should be mostly details and very brief sections of your fight, passing only a few seconds of time during each one.
One more thing is that each character is going to receive At Least one battle wound from this encounter. Nobody is going to walk away without an injury from this fight, Shadow included. Where and when this occurs is up to you, but everyone is required to take one injury from this fight.
This is partly for drama, and partly for giving our newest member a job to do once this is over!
Post in the Assassin's Pledge OOC forum (the one with 104 posts in it) that you understand this request before you make your next post please. Thank you!)))))
Shadow's eyes widened as Kain tossed his blood at him and Shadow flinched as it hit his shirt and pants. He turned to Kain with a savage look in his eyes.
"What the Hell are you thinking you maniac?!" He yelled.
The three Wraiths laughed in unison at Shadow's outburst, and the one in the lead clapped his hands.
"Bravo gentlemen, you've proven to us that you are not yet capable of working as a team... And that is going to cost you quite dearly."
The lead Wraith gave a snap of his fingers, and the hunt began.
First, the lead Wraith tossed his own robes off to reveal light battle armor and rushed Shadow with a new dagger drawn. Taking Shadow on with his own signature weapon was one of the ways they tried to demoralize him in previous fights, but they didn't seem to understand that this tactic had no effect.
Shadow turned, still with a savage look in his eyes and met the attack head on, blocking it and catching it with both of the Twins, locking it in place in front of him.
The other two Wraiths remained stationary, watching the battle begin as the Elites all jumped forward. They had a different role to play in the even of an emergency such as the one Kain tried to start, and so they would not yet make a move without their leader's approval.
each member of the group had at least one Assassin to deal with, but Drake and Kain each had two. Kain's assailants charged him from both sides, one yielding a dagger, and the other a short sword, but at an angle so as not to be tricked into hitting each other. They had learned such tactics from their training and to avoid catastrophes like that which were one of Kain's many specialties. The two that attacked Drake each approached directly from the front, one swinging a long sword and the other a metal staff, each making sure to position themselves so that Drake's two handed sword couldn't be used to hit them both, as one would always be helping guard the second.
Myr and Amie were both assaulted by a single Elite, both wielding daggers.
The hunt was on, and the question wasn't who would win, the real question was: Who would draw blood first?
Maniac. If there was one word that could sum up Kain, it was that. The assassins rushing Kain would need to be fought with a knife, not a sword. Their speed would be an issue here. Kain was fast, but not as fast as these assassins. A lifetime on boats did not allow for much endurance or speed training. It allowed for pure strength development, which was what one needed on a ship. Kain backflipped away from the assailants, Landing with his customary grace. His thoughts, however, were not on his enemies, but instead on Shadow's reaction. He should have entered Roda Il' Lousta. But he didn't. This meant that one of Kain's famous machinations was...wrong. How could such a thing happen? The blood Shadow breathed in earlier should have absorbed into his nasal mucosa...
Kain barely had time to jump back as the assassins struck again. They gave him a nick near his elbow. Damn, he would have to pay more attention to the actual battle. Kain readied himself, waiting for the next strike.
Kain barely had time to jump back as the assassins struck again. They gave him a nick near his elbow. Damn, he would have to pay more attention to the actual battle. Kain readied himself, waiting for the next strike.
Myr's assailant, who had been attempting with little success to stare her down for quite some time now, charged at her, dagger in hand. She was slightly caught off-guard by the speed at which he moved, but she was able to avoid the first swipe with only a nominal change in position. That was the thing about fights like this: some people tended to thing that you had to dodge by wide margins to make yourself safe, but the truth was, the less you moved, the more precisely you could avoid an attack, the better.
Attempting to just dodge things could wreak havoc on the nerves, though, which was why it suited her personality and training just fine. Every miss when one fought this way was a near miss, and only when you did not allow that to scare you would it remain effective. Shifting on her feet, Myr wasted no time in taking advantage of the reduced distance between themselves and striking, trying for his overextended elbow. She, too, missed by a hair, but her mind was already three or four moves into the future, so she wouldn't let it throw her off.
Attempting to just dodge things could wreak havoc on the nerves, though, which was why it suited her personality and training just fine. Every miss when one fought this way was a near miss, and only when you did not allow that to scare you would it remain effective. Shifting on her feet, Myr wasted no time in taking advantage of the reduced distance between themselves and striking, trying for his overextended elbow. She, too, missed by a hair, but her mind was already three or four moves into the future, so she wouldn't let it throw her off.
It’s moments like this that one kind of wishes they would have stuck to their original plans, charming yet crazy pirate or no.
The man, or boy judging from his appearance he couldn’t be over eight-teen years old, that approached Amie did so slowly as if sizing her up. The smirk he wore told that he was likely concluding her as an easy kill, and truthfully, she probably was. Overcoming a random thief or ruffian in a tavern was one thing, specially trained assassin minions were another, and one that was way out of her league. But just because she knew this did not mean they had to.
Amie simply smiled at him and did not make any notion of going for a weapon. It was not a crazed smile, more of a polite, introductory one. Her smile turned into mock pity, “Awe, they sent you after the tiny girl. Must not be that confident in your skills just yet.” As predicted, this angered him and he lunged at her.
Amie was ready to spring and she did, leaping over the crate Shadow had thrown his jacket. With the obstacle now between them, the boy glared at her. “Honey, you should know, girls like to be chased a bit for they surrender.” The boy literally with one hand and one quick motion, swung the crate to the side to clear his path to Amie, “Whose saying I will give you the chance to surrender?” She smirked, young ones always had something to prove.
The man, or boy judging from his appearance he couldn’t be over eight-teen years old, that approached Amie did so slowly as if sizing her up. The smirk he wore told that he was likely concluding her as an easy kill, and truthfully, she probably was. Overcoming a random thief or ruffian in a tavern was one thing, specially trained assassin minions were another, and one that was way out of her league. But just because she knew this did not mean they had to.
Amie simply smiled at him and did not make any notion of going for a weapon. It was not a crazed smile, more of a polite, introductory one. Her smile turned into mock pity, “Awe, they sent you after the tiny girl. Must not be that confident in your skills just yet.” As predicted, this angered him and he lunged at her.
Amie was ready to spring and she did, leaping over the crate Shadow had thrown his jacket. With the obstacle now between them, the boy glared at her. “Honey, you should know, girls like to be chased a bit for they surrender.” The boy literally with one hand and one quick motion, swung the crate to the side to clear his path to Amie, “Whose saying I will give you the chance to surrender?” She smirked, young ones always had something to prove.
Ah well. There went the one-fell-swoop theory of victory. Drake had never been fond of that one, anyway. Tended to make things a bit on the boring side. At least there were two, which always made things a bit more interesting. Long sword and staff meant they fought at a bit of a distance, which was just fine with him. Between himself and his rather large blade, his range would outstrip theirs anyway. The man drew his single-edged sword, blocking an incoming thrust of the staff with practiced ease. Clearly, these men had been counting on an easier fight than he was going to give. Numbers tended to make one think that way, which was why he himself was rather fond of being the unfavored combatant.
Blocking the staff left him somewhat open to the sword, but this was something that Drake had anticipated, and he shifted his weight to one foot, lashing out with the other one to strike the man's hands where they gripped even as the blade rebounded slightly off his leg bracers. The impact would probably leave a bruise, but that was nothing he wasn't willing to put up with. The man kept his grip, but backed up a few steps anyway.
Blocking the staff left him somewhat open to the sword, but this was something that Drake had anticipated, and he shifted his weight to one foot, lashing out with the other one to strike the man's hands where they gripped even as the blade rebounded slightly off his leg bracers. The impact would probably leave a bruise, but that was nothing he wasn't willing to put up with. The man kept his grip, but backed up a few steps anyway.
((Our newest member has informed me that they are capable of posting daily, mainly in the evening which shouldn't be a problem. So you are all free to engage at will and make the posts last as long as you wish them to be, but still be generally brief in how it happens so that we all have a chance to get in on it.))
Shadow dug in with his heel to the ground and shoved the Wraith away from him, taking up another stance to ready himself for a renewed confrontation.
At first, there was no response from the lead Assassin. Instead, he simply smiled and began to walk a half circle back and forth in front of Shadow, taunting him.
Shadow knew what he was doing, as he had done the same to others in the past to illicit an attack, but this time, Shadow decided to oblige him. He took two long steps forward and slashed at his head, aiming just below the jaw, to which the attack was parried and deflected away, but Shadow was merely using the attack as an excuse to bring a new attack forward.
He took a sliding step inward and planted his elbow into the man's ribcage, shoving him back once again, but this time onto his back and out of breath. Satisfied with the damage, Shadow backed away a step to give himself some distance, which was a good idea because another Wraith began to engage him.
It didn't make sense that the others were waiting for anything. With Shadow occupied, the two of them could easily team up to take out any of the other fighters. Whatever strategy they were using didn't make sense, but Shadow didn't have time to think about that now as the lead Wraith rose and renewed his assault, this time with a second.
Shadow brought the Twins up and readied himself.
The first attack came to his left shoulder from the newer of the two attackers. Shadow brought his left dagger up and stopped the attack cold as the second came in for his stomach. He shifted his body weight by stepping back with his left foot while his right foot remained stationary, and he parried the new attack towards the other assailant with the dagger in his right hand. The effect was immediate, and the two assailants collided slightly. It was not enough to cause damage, but that would come soon enough. Shadow pulled the Twin in his right hand back towards himself, blade down, and gashed the arm of the lead Wraith as he pulled both daggers in to defend his body as he lunged away from them.
Brushing off the attack and the damage, the two composed themselves and renewed their attack. Luckily, after watching Kain for so long in conflict, Shadow had a new move to try out and he couldn't help but let out a smirk.
Shadow did a single side step and stomped the ground as hard as he could, sending a small plume of dust into the air. He grabbed his jacket, which was within arms reach and used it to fan the dust at his attackers as he pivoted around in a full circle. He threw the jacket away and lunged forward, as the lead Wraith tried to back away. Using the left leg of his target as a spring board, he jumped into the air and twisted his body so that he was upside down. While in mid air, he head-butted the lead Wraith as he passed him, stiffening his neck muscles so that his own neck didn't move on impact and punched the other in the face just below the nose. His punch struck the infra-orbital, a pressure point that caused an instant knock out, and finished his flip while the unfortunate lead Assassin reeled back after finding out how hard Shadow's skull was.
Shadow's enjoyment of the moment was derailed by the third Wraith beginning a rush towards him.
Just what the Hell are you guys up to?! He thought angrily as he prepared himself for another attack.
Shadow dug in with his heel to the ground and shoved the Wraith away from him, taking up another stance to ready himself for a renewed confrontation.
At first, there was no response from the lead Assassin. Instead, he simply smiled and began to walk a half circle back and forth in front of Shadow, taunting him.
Shadow knew what he was doing, as he had done the same to others in the past to illicit an attack, but this time, Shadow decided to oblige him. He took two long steps forward and slashed at his head, aiming just below the jaw, to which the attack was parried and deflected away, but Shadow was merely using the attack as an excuse to bring a new attack forward.
He took a sliding step inward and planted his elbow into the man's ribcage, shoving him back once again, but this time onto his back and out of breath. Satisfied with the damage, Shadow backed away a step to give himself some distance, which was a good idea because another Wraith began to engage him.
It didn't make sense that the others were waiting for anything. With Shadow occupied, the two of them could easily team up to take out any of the other fighters. Whatever strategy they were using didn't make sense, but Shadow didn't have time to think about that now as the lead Wraith rose and renewed his assault, this time with a second.
Shadow brought the Twins up and readied himself.
The first attack came to his left shoulder from the newer of the two attackers. Shadow brought his left dagger up and stopped the attack cold as the second came in for his stomach. He shifted his body weight by stepping back with his left foot while his right foot remained stationary, and he parried the new attack towards the other assailant with the dagger in his right hand. The effect was immediate, and the two assailants collided slightly. It was not enough to cause damage, but that would come soon enough. Shadow pulled the Twin in his right hand back towards himself, blade down, and gashed the arm of the lead Wraith as he pulled both daggers in to defend his body as he lunged away from them.
Brushing off the attack and the damage, the two composed themselves and renewed their attack. Luckily, after watching Kain for so long in conflict, Shadow had a new move to try out and he couldn't help but let out a smirk.
Shadow did a single side step and stomped the ground as hard as he could, sending a small plume of dust into the air. He grabbed his jacket, which was within arms reach and used it to fan the dust at his attackers as he pivoted around in a full circle. He threw the jacket away and lunged forward, as the lead Wraith tried to back away. Using the left leg of his target as a spring board, he jumped into the air and twisted his body so that he was upside down. While in mid air, he head-butted the lead Wraith as he passed him, stiffening his neck muscles so that his own neck didn't move on impact and punched the other in the face just below the nose. His punch struck the infra-orbital, a pressure point that caused an instant knock out, and finished his flip while the unfortunate lead Assassin reeled back after finding out how hard Shadow's skull was.
Shadow's enjoyment of the moment was derailed by the third Wraith beginning a rush towards him.
Just what the Hell are you guys up to?! He thought angrily as he prepared himself for another attack.
Myr ducked an overhead swing, dislodging her hood in the process, but she was far too focused on movement to pay it any mind. It was not as though it impeded her vision thus; quite the contrary, she gained some modicum or peripheral sight from this.
Already in a crouch, Myr balanced her weight on her hands and swept her legs out, catching the assassin in the shin, though he did not fall, he stumbled, and she was on her feet again and ready to press this fact to her full advantage when he surprised her by throwing a dart. Not willing to take the chance that it was poison-tipped should the thing make contact, she swept her cloak over her arm, using the sturdy fabric to hamper the projectile. Had he tripped on purpose, just to try that? It was difficult to tell, but the way his superior smirk morphed into a surprised expression tipped the scales in favor of deliberateness.
"Have a few tricks, do you?" he inquired smoothly, and his voice reminded her of a snake; calm, poisonous, with just a hint of hiss. He was trying to rile her into something, she was sure, but any such pursuit was useless, and that he would discover soon enough. Gray eyes narrowing at her silence, he swung his knife in a wide, swift arc, aimed for her torso. Mimicking the movements she had been teaching Kain and Matt not too long ago, Myr bent backwards so as to allow the thing to whistle past her in a rush of displaced air, then shifted her weight back onto her hands, her momentum carrying her feet upward, where her left connected squarely with his jaw, sending him stumbling backward, this time as more than mere affectation.
Already in a crouch, Myr balanced her weight on her hands and swept her legs out, catching the assassin in the shin, though he did not fall, he stumbled, and she was on her feet again and ready to press this fact to her full advantage when he surprised her by throwing a dart. Not willing to take the chance that it was poison-tipped should the thing make contact, she swept her cloak over her arm, using the sturdy fabric to hamper the projectile. Had he tripped on purpose, just to try that? It was difficult to tell, but the way his superior smirk morphed into a surprised expression tipped the scales in favor of deliberateness.
"Have a few tricks, do you?" he inquired smoothly, and his voice reminded her of a snake; calm, poisonous, with just a hint of hiss. He was trying to rile her into something, she was sure, but any such pursuit was useless, and that he would discover soon enough. Gray eyes narrowing at her silence, he swung his knife in a wide, swift arc, aimed for her torso. Mimicking the movements she had been teaching Kain and Matt not too long ago, Myr bent backwards so as to allow the thing to whistle past her in a rush of displaced air, then shifted her weight back onto her hands, her momentum carrying her feet upward, where her left connected squarely with his jaw, sending him stumbling backward, this time as more than mere affectation.
For someone so tall and muscular, Drake could really move about when he wanted to, as his opponents were swiftly discovering. That was not to say that he managed to outstrip them in speed, necessarily, but he was fast enough that the difference would not kill him on its own. There was a momentary lull, and he shot glances to either side of him. Amie didn't seem to be doing all that well presently, but he'd have to trust that her wit would save her. She seemed to be doing a good job of getting her opponent riled up, anyway, which shouldn't have worked but was, so he figured she must be pretty good at it.
As it turned out, the other assassin was trying the same thing on Myr, but it was like talking to a brick wall. A very calm, very flexible brick wall. He nearly flinched when she bent over backwards. That was a talent all its own. He could see neither Shadow nor Kain from where he was standing, and he dare not turn his head that far.
Just as well, for the elites trying to kill him renewed their assault in the next heartbeat, and Drake decided to preempt this time rather than simply react, bringing his massive blade down in a cross-slice designed to score the flesh from shoulder to hip, either that, or bite down on the collar bone. Whichever; he wasn't too picky. Staff-man saw it coming, but not quite quickly enough, and his block was incomplete. He exhaled in a hiss, but he clearly resisted the instinct to grip at his left shoulder and instead stepped aside, to reveal Longsword, who flew at Drake with rather more aggression than he thought was strictly necessary.
"Whoa there!" the blond man exclaimed, jumping back. The blade scraped upwards from his stomach to his chin, and though it only barely reached his chainmail, there would be a wound in its wake. "A little bloodthirsty today, are we?" he commented dryly, raising an eyebrow. "The old bait-and-switch, eh? Must be losing my edge if I fell for that one, whaddya think, boys?" He cocked his head sideways and grinned. It was time to stop playing around and testing the waters, and his opponents knew it as well as he did.
As it turned out, the other assassin was trying the same thing on Myr, but it was like talking to a brick wall. A very calm, very flexible brick wall. He nearly flinched when she bent over backwards. That was a talent all its own. He could see neither Shadow nor Kain from where he was standing, and he dare not turn his head that far.
Just as well, for the elites trying to kill him renewed their assault in the next heartbeat, and Drake decided to preempt this time rather than simply react, bringing his massive blade down in a cross-slice designed to score the flesh from shoulder to hip, either that, or bite down on the collar bone. Whichever; he wasn't too picky. Staff-man saw it coming, but not quite quickly enough, and his block was incomplete. He exhaled in a hiss, but he clearly resisted the instinct to grip at his left shoulder and instead stepped aside, to reveal Longsword, who flew at Drake with rather more aggression than he thought was strictly necessary.
"Whoa there!" the blond man exclaimed, jumping back. The blade scraped upwards from his stomach to his chin, and though it only barely reached his chainmail, there would be a wound in its wake. "A little bloodthirsty today, are we?" he commented dryly, raising an eyebrow. "The old bait-and-switch, eh? Must be losing my edge if I fell for that one, whaddya think, boys?" He cocked his head sideways and grinned. It was time to stop playing around and testing the waters, and his opponents knew it as well as he did.
This boy was feisty, much like herself. He took no time in lunging again after his clever little comment. Amie was barely a step ahead of him. Her only choice, less she collide into one of her companions or their assailants, was to duck into the storage room mentioned earlier. Her own attacker was quick to follow.
Coming to the back wall, she realized this may not have been the best idea. The room was small and narrow, lined with shelves socked with various items she did not have the time to inventory. Twirling around, she gripped the shelves on each side and in a swift motion, brought up her feet in attempts to push the assassin backward. Unfortunately for her, he was as solid as the rock this fortress was carved from. Her push barely phased him as he brought up his free hand to catch her legs and yanked, attempting to pull her down.
Amie tightened her grip on the shelves and flailed her legs, sporadically kicking to free herself from his grasp. This worked to free her left leg but not without the boy nicking her right thigh pretty deep with his dagger. With her now free foot, and with the force of the adrenaline that was now pumping, she managed to land a blow to his jaw. This only made him pull harder, this time successfully causing her to loose her grip, sending her to the floor.
Amie was like a cat on her back, and now that she had this position, her claws were defiantly coming out. She reached out for anything she could grab from the lower shelves and threw them at his face. With the distraction of flying debris, she was able to send a rather forceful kick to the lower region of his body. Using his newfound pain as what she hoped would be a loosening of grip, she hopped up to a crouch and made an attempt to knock the dagger from his hand with another kick.
This resulted in him deflecting her kick and delivering one himself to her stomach, sending her flying back into the wall. Amie cried out and instinctively cradled her stomach. Jerking her head up, she glared at the boy who was again wearing that rather smug smirk. If looks could kill, this boy's life would have fled on the spot.
Coming to the back wall, she realized this may not have been the best idea. The room was small and narrow, lined with shelves socked with various items she did not have the time to inventory. Twirling around, she gripped the shelves on each side and in a swift motion, brought up her feet in attempts to push the assassin backward. Unfortunately for her, he was as solid as the rock this fortress was carved from. Her push barely phased him as he brought up his free hand to catch her legs and yanked, attempting to pull her down.
Amie tightened her grip on the shelves and flailed her legs, sporadically kicking to free herself from his grasp. This worked to free her left leg but not without the boy nicking her right thigh pretty deep with his dagger. With her now free foot, and with the force of the adrenaline that was now pumping, she managed to land a blow to his jaw. This only made him pull harder, this time successfully causing her to loose her grip, sending her to the floor.
Amie was like a cat on her back, and now that she had this position, her claws were defiantly coming out. She reached out for anything she could grab from the lower shelves and threw them at his face. With the distraction of flying debris, she was able to send a rather forceful kick to the lower region of his body. Using his newfound pain as what she hoped would be a loosening of grip, she hopped up to a crouch and made an attempt to knock the dagger from his hand with another kick.
This resulted in him deflecting her kick and delivering one himself to her stomach, sending her flying back into the wall. Amie cried out and instinctively cradled her stomach. Jerking her head up, she glared at the boy who was again wearing that rather smug smirk. If looks could kill, this boy's life would have fled on the spot.
Shadow traded blows with the two Wraiths who were still coming at him, and he caught Amie's cry and chanced a look in her direction. He saw her predicament and against his better judgement, he grappled with the first Wraith to come within arms reach and threw him into the second, sending them both off their feet and into the wall.
He took his chance and rushed to Amie, ramming the young Elite clean off of his feet and flying past her. He hit the wall and bounced off of it, landing next to her.
He took one last look at Amie and saw the gash on her leg. He grimaced when he saw it, but there was no time for that.
As he turned he was met by a large fist flying into his cheek, sending him flying into the wall by the door. He tried to regain his control of the situation but it was not to be, as there was a sudden searing pain in his left side, and he looked down to see that he had been slashed by the younger Elite while his attention had been diverted.
... Quick little bastard... He thought.
He let loose with his elbow, sending the little Elite backwards, but was met by a stream of new attacks.
Shadow was grabbed and thrown against the wall, and as soon as his body ricocheted off of it, he was punched in the stomach. As he doubled over, his face met the right knee of the lead Wraith as his left leg was simultaneously cut slightly on the outer thigh by the other. The lead Wraith lifted up Shadow's head and threw his elbow across his jaw, allowing the other land a solid blow to his stomach and gave him a small cut across where his punch had just gone.
It was a common tactic among the higher level Assassins, to weaken the enemy with small cuts to slowly drain the body of the precious fluid while they continued to beat the body into submission. Shadow was pulled away from the wall and thrown into the storage room again, flying past Amie, hitting the wall, and finally falling down next to her wounded leg... seemingly unconscious.
He took his chance and rushed to Amie, ramming the young Elite clean off of his feet and flying past her. He hit the wall and bounced off of it, landing next to her.
He took one last look at Amie and saw the gash on her leg. He grimaced when he saw it, but there was no time for that.
As he turned he was met by a large fist flying into his cheek, sending him flying into the wall by the door. He tried to regain his control of the situation but it was not to be, as there was a sudden searing pain in his left side, and he looked down to see that he had been slashed by the younger Elite while his attention had been diverted.
... Quick little bastard... He thought.
He let loose with his elbow, sending the little Elite backwards, but was met by a stream of new attacks.
Shadow was grabbed and thrown against the wall, and as soon as his body ricocheted off of it, he was punched in the stomach. As he doubled over, his face met the right knee of the lead Wraith as his left leg was simultaneously cut slightly on the outer thigh by the other. The lead Wraith lifted up Shadow's head and threw his elbow across his jaw, allowing the other land a solid blow to his stomach and gave him a small cut across where his punch had just gone.
It was a common tactic among the higher level Assassins, to weaken the enemy with small cuts to slowly drain the body of the precious fluid while they continued to beat the body into submission. Shadow was pulled away from the wall and thrown into the storage room again, flying past Amie, hitting the wall, and finally falling down next to her wounded leg... seemingly unconscious.
Amie couldn't help but to divert her eyes to the oncoming Shadow, not that it mattered much. The young assassin didn't know what hit him. Amie wanted to scream at Shadow, to warn him of the wraith behind him, but the man was to quick. As Shadow flew opposite of her, the young one attempted to get back up, aiming for Shadow. Amie lunged at him but she was easily slammed back into the wall causing her vision to blur and blood to pool in her mouth. By the time she regained her footing, the boy had already stabbed Shadow and was being thrown back.
In a matter of moments, the previously robed assassins had their way with Shadow and left him laying beside Amie. Turning they left the boy to deal with her. Her heart was nearly beating out of her chest. She glanced at Shadow, who seemed to be unconscious. With a cry of frustration she grabbed Shadow's 'twins' and rose to a standing position.
Not knowing how to wield these weapons properly was the least of her worries. She didn't have to be impressive, just efficient. Luckily Shadow had weakened this guy earlier and by the way he held his hand on his upper side, she guessed a broken rib or two. Without hesitation, she stormed him. Aiming for whatever part of the flesh she could.
They met in the middle of of the room, with one blade aimed high, the other low, she sliced at him. He blocked her high blow, but she successfully landed a blow to his stomach. Amie knew first hand how sharp these blades were last night and knew with enough force she was bound to do some damage.
The assassin faltered but not without managing to ram his own dagger in her upper left arm. She ignored the pain for now and if it were possible attempted to bury the twin even deeper into his abdomen. Soon the boy was staggering backward and she withdrew the blade. His hands flew to his open wound, dropping his dagger. Amie took this opportunity to deliver the blow she had failed at earlier sending him staggering back to collapse into the shelves.
Not waiting to watch the life flee from his eyes, she dropped the twins and went to Shadow's side. On her knees she managed to roll him on his back. Close to his face, she leaned in and could feel a very faint breath on her cheek. Amie turned to meet his eyes, had they been open. "Shadow!" she urged in a whisper, tasting the metallic fluid in her mouth again. "Shadow, wake up. They need you.", she pleaded while lightly tapping his face.
Amie was torn. She wanted to call out for help, but that would only alert the assassin's that she was still alive. From outside the storage room she occasionally caught sight of one of her companions. They all were deep in their own battles. Biting her lip she debated on what do to, all the while still trying to bring Shadow back to consciousness and applying pressure to the wound on his side.
In a matter of moments, the previously robed assassins had their way with Shadow and left him laying beside Amie. Turning they left the boy to deal with her. Her heart was nearly beating out of her chest. She glanced at Shadow, who seemed to be unconscious. With a cry of frustration she grabbed Shadow's 'twins' and rose to a standing position.
Not knowing how to wield these weapons properly was the least of her worries. She didn't have to be impressive, just efficient. Luckily Shadow had weakened this guy earlier and by the way he held his hand on his upper side, she guessed a broken rib or two. Without hesitation, she stormed him. Aiming for whatever part of the flesh she could.
They met in the middle of of the room, with one blade aimed high, the other low, she sliced at him. He blocked her high blow, but she successfully landed a blow to his stomach. Amie knew first hand how sharp these blades were last night and knew with enough force she was bound to do some damage.
The assassin faltered but not without managing to ram his own dagger in her upper left arm. She ignored the pain for now and if it were possible attempted to bury the twin even deeper into his abdomen. Soon the boy was staggering backward and she withdrew the blade. His hands flew to his open wound, dropping his dagger. Amie took this opportunity to deliver the blow she had failed at earlier sending him staggering back to collapse into the shelves.
Not waiting to watch the life flee from his eyes, she dropped the twins and went to Shadow's side. On her knees she managed to roll him on his back. Close to his face, she leaned in and could feel a very faint breath on her cheek. Amie turned to meet his eyes, had they been open. "Shadow!" she urged in a whisper, tasting the metallic fluid in her mouth again. "Shadow, wake up. They need you.", she pleaded while lightly tapping his face.
Amie was torn. She wanted to call out for help, but that would only alert the assassin's that she was still alive. From outside the storage room she occasionally caught sight of one of her companions. They all were deep in their own battles. Biting her lip she debated on what do to, all the while still trying to bring Shadow back to consciousness and applying pressure to the wound on his side.
Oh damn. The thought flashed through Drake's mind as he watched Shadow take off after Amie's scream. This was not going to end well- especially not for Amie if she didn't get out of there quick. With grim determination, Drake withdrew his sheath from where it was strapped against his back and flipped it so that it was held much like a second sword. It was specially-made, and strong enough to turn a blade if the occasion called for it, which it most certainly did.
This is going to hurt, he reflected dryly, but there was little else for it. He debated for a moment whether he'd prefer a broken rib or a filleted side, and went for the latter. It would heal faster. Thus, when the two men next ran at him, he used his sheath to block the incoming vertical swing of the metal staff, which left both himself and Longsword prime targets for attack. Twisting his body to lighten the damage as much as possible rather than dodging and sacrificing his own ability to strike, Drake hissed as the blade bit into his side. His opponent, however, had not been expecting his intentional injury and was left reeling just long enough to feel steel slip between his ribs when Drake thrust his sword forward.
The man dropped, and Drake acted immediately. "Myr! I need you to keep the other one distracted!" He trusted that the female monk would both comprehend his request and be strong enough to handle it; her skills were impressive enough to fend off two of them for as long as he planned on being gone.
Drake himself sprinted to the storage room, where he observed that though the Elite was dead, the other two were circling Amie and the barely-there Shadow. He was also quick to pick up on the fact that Shadow was bleeding. "Amie, move, NOW!" he bellowed, charging forward. Though he stood a snowball's chance in a volcano of taking these two down, that was not his intention. Rather, he wanted to clear enough space for Amie to run before Shadow went into Roda I'l Lousta, and this space was small enough that his size alone presented some advantage for this. The men moved for just a moment, and he hoped she saw her chance, because chances were, she wasn't getting another one.
This is going to hurt, he reflected dryly, but there was little else for it. He debated for a moment whether he'd prefer a broken rib or a filleted side, and went for the latter. It would heal faster. Thus, when the two men next ran at him, he used his sheath to block the incoming vertical swing of the metal staff, which left both himself and Longsword prime targets for attack. Twisting his body to lighten the damage as much as possible rather than dodging and sacrificing his own ability to strike, Drake hissed as the blade bit into his side. His opponent, however, had not been expecting his intentional injury and was left reeling just long enough to feel steel slip between his ribs when Drake thrust his sword forward.
The man dropped, and Drake acted immediately. "Myr! I need you to keep the other one distracted!" He trusted that the female monk would both comprehend his request and be strong enough to handle it; her skills were impressive enough to fend off two of them for as long as he planned on being gone.
Drake himself sprinted to the storage room, where he observed that though the Elite was dead, the other two were circling Amie and the barely-there Shadow. He was also quick to pick up on the fact that Shadow was bleeding. "Amie, move, NOW!" he bellowed, charging forward. Though he stood a snowball's chance in a volcano of taking these two down, that was not his intention. Rather, he wanted to clear enough space for Amie to run before Shadow went into Roda I'l Lousta, and this space was small enough that his size alone presented some advantage for this. The men moved for just a moment, and he hoped she saw her chance, because chances were, she wasn't getting another one.
"No!" she responded icily to Drake. It may not have been her best decision, but she knew Shadow had just risked his life to save hers and she was not going to leave him to die. "I'm not leaving him.", she stated in what may have been a crazy voice. Shadow's blood was now coating her hands, this would be more than literally if she left him.
Drake coming to the storage room had now drawn the attention of the wraiths. Amie looked back to Shadow, he was showing no signs of waking up. However his blood lust worked, it seemed to not be having any effect at the moment. She was far from a doctor, but she feared if she released the pressure she was applying to his wound, then he would surly bleed out. Moving him was out of the question.
Looking back to Drake, she pleaded, "Just take care of them!" By them, she was talking about the remaining assassins as the wraiths seemed more amused by Shadow seemingly being near death than engaging with the rest of her group. She knew Drake would be more of a help in fighting them off then she would. Amie focused her attention back on Shadow trying to will him to wake up.
Drake coming to the storage room had now drawn the attention of the wraiths. Amie looked back to Shadow, he was showing no signs of waking up. However his blood lust worked, it seemed to not be having any effect at the moment. She was far from a doctor, but she feared if she released the pressure she was applying to his wound, then he would surly bleed out. Moving him was out of the question.
Looking back to Drake, she pleaded, "Just take care of them!" By them, she was talking about the remaining assassins as the wraiths seemed more amused by Shadow seemingly being near death than engaging with the rest of her group. She knew Drake would be more of a help in fighting them off then she would. Amie focused her attention back on Shadow trying to will him to wake up.
Myr was concerned for the safety of Amie, Shadow, and now Drake who had run in after them seemingly without much concern for his own life, but she hardly had the time to contemplate this, for she was now faced with an extra opponent, who had appeared to be contemplating following the others into the storage room until she had forced his choice by initiating an attack- a rare thing for Myr to do, though not entirely unprecedented.
She knew not what rank these assassins were, having no way to tell one apart from another, but fighting two was wearing on her, and not for the first time, she knew things would be much less strenuous were she to take the easy road and use lethal force. But she could not, would not do that, even if it meant her own life.
She was now facing opponents with two distinct ranges, and she knew she would have more difficulty closing on the one with a staff than the knife-wielding one. So instead of engaging the latter when he rushed her again, she spun past his attack and applied her admirable speed to getting under the first's guard. She succeeded-partially- and when he swung, the blow did not have enough time to gain momentum, though it still hurt quite a bit. He was well-open now, though, and she delivered a shattering blow to his sternum, causing him to recoil backwards. Grunting in pain, he swept his staff at her knees, and she jumped back to avoid it, unfortunately placing herself back within range of the first man, who swung a punch at her with his free hand, which caught her across the cheekbone.
Myr stumbled, blinking rapidly to restore her vision whist relying on her ears alone to dodge the next few attacks, only to partial success; the knife did manage to slice her forearm, and the characteristic sting followed. Now there was a sensation she knew well indeed. Straightening, Myr regarded both of the men in front of her, and for a moment, they were once again at the beginning of the fight; a deadlock between malice and yielding pliancy that always bent but never broke. She could tell it made them uneasy, her complete lack of any antagonism whatsoever, but they hid it fairly well.
She knew not what rank these assassins were, having no way to tell one apart from another, but fighting two was wearing on her, and not for the first time, she knew things would be much less strenuous were she to take the easy road and use lethal force. But she could not, would not do that, even if it meant her own life.
She was now facing opponents with two distinct ranges, and she knew she would have more difficulty closing on the one with a staff than the knife-wielding one. So instead of engaging the latter when he rushed her again, she spun past his attack and applied her admirable speed to getting under the first's guard. She succeeded-partially- and when he swung, the blow did not have enough time to gain momentum, though it still hurt quite a bit. He was well-open now, though, and she delivered a shattering blow to his sternum, causing him to recoil backwards. Grunting in pain, he swept his staff at her knees, and she jumped back to avoid it, unfortunately placing herself back within range of the first man, who swung a punch at her with his free hand, which caught her across the cheekbone.
Myr stumbled, blinking rapidly to restore her vision whist relying on her ears alone to dodge the next few attacks, only to partial success; the knife did manage to slice her forearm, and the characteristic sting followed. Now there was a sensation she knew well indeed. Straightening, Myr regarded both of the men in front of her, and for a moment, they were once again at the beginning of the fight; a deadlock between malice and yielding pliancy that always bent but never broke. She could tell it made them uneasy, her complete lack of any antagonism whatsoever, but they hid it fairly well.
"Oh for-" Drake cut himself off, narrowly avoiding decapitation by one of the Wraiths, who looked like he was rather bored with the way this conversation was going. "If you don't leave, you're dead the minute he wakes up! I won't let him die, just GO!" Drake was, amongst other things, a compassionate, honest individual, and whatever he believed her to think of him, he did not want Amie being the closest thing to Shadow when he woke up. He also knew she stood even less chance against these Wraiths than he did, and he was living on minutes at most. He mentally willed her to understand what was going on, and hoped that she had some kind of self-preservation instinct in there somewhere, perhaps beneath the hysterics.
"Myr's fighting two out there, you should help her," he continued, more rationally, if brokenly due to the sheer amount of moving he was presently doing. Despite his best efforts, he was accumulating incidental cuts all over the place, and he now had cause to curse the enclosed space that just moments ago he was thankful for. Still, he was apparently sufficient distraction; the Wraiths were for the moment ignoring Amie.
"Myr's fighting two out there, you should help her," he continued, more rationally, if brokenly due to the sheer amount of moving he was presently doing. Despite his best efforts, he was accumulating incidental cuts all over the place, and he now had cause to curse the enclosed space that just moments ago he was thankful for. Still, he was apparently sufficient distraction; the Wraiths were for the moment ignoring Amie.
......................
......................
... That smell...
The scent filled his nostrils as he breathed slowly, in and out.
... That smell...
... It's so familiar...
... I...
And then, all went quiet in Shadow's ears.
There was no sound, there was no light of day, and there was no feeling to speak of. Only his final thoughts remained.
... I have never believed in you my Goddess... But for the sake of those I care for, I offer a prayer to you now... Please, keep them safely away... I do not wish them... any harm...
"... Please..." He whispered quietly.
And then, all his own thoughts went blank.
Shadow's eyes slowly opened and he came up onto one knee, despite his injuries. His side was torn, his nose, mouth, stomach and left leg were all bleeding. Yet that mattered not to him anymore.
His head came up and his pupils had all but disappeared. All rational thoughts were gone. Any sense of mercy or understanding had long since flown out the window, and he knew neither anger, nor despair. He knew neither friend, nor foe. He knew no pain and he knew no pleasure. He was truly what he was now.
Shadow was... The Red-Eyed Demon.
Shadow slowly arched his back and let out a horrific and primal shriek, splitting the air and rending the courage and fortitude of everyone within earshot. Shadow slowly came to his feet, glaring out the open door to the Wraiths just beyond fighting with Drake, and to everyone further still.
He cast a glance at Amie, who was still kneeling where he had fallen, but no smile came to his face, and no other sounds had escaped his vocal chords since the primal cry. He looked forward once more, ignoring the girl who was kneeling in blood.
He wanted fresh blood.
He looked to the lead Wraith with a small toothless smile as his eyes locked onto him and he began to slowly walk forward. In time with Shadow's own steps, the lead Wraith stepped back slowly. The other Wraith as well, matched his pace as Shadow finally exited the room with the Wraith's in slight retreat.
Everyone else had since frozen in place as Shadow looked down and saw his Twins on the ground. He picked them up slowly and looked fondly at them, stroking their blades together tenderly before ripping them away from each other.
He looked up to his intended target, and finally, he spoke.
"... Time to kill..." He said, his voice low and somewhat hoarse.
......................
... That smell...
The scent filled his nostrils as he breathed slowly, in and out.
... That smell...
... It's so familiar...
... I...
And then, all went quiet in Shadow's ears.
There was no sound, there was no light of day, and there was no feeling to speak of. Only his final thoughts remained.
... I have never believed in you my Goddess... But for the sake of those I care for, I offer a prayer to you now... Please, keep them safely away... I do not wish them... any harm...
"... Please..." He whispered quietly.
And then, all his own thoughts went blank.
Shadow's eyes slowly opened and he came up onto one knee, despite his injuries. His side was torn, his nose, mouth, stomach and left leg were all bleeding. Yet that mattered not to him anymore.
His head came up and his pupils had all but disappeared. All rational thoughts were gone. Any sense of mercy or understanding had long since flown out the window, and he knew neither anger, nor despair. He knew neither friend, nor foe. He knew no pain and he knew no pleasure. He was truly what he was now.
Shadow was... The Red-Eyed Demon.
Shadow slowly arched his back and let out a horrific and primal shriek, splitting the air and rending the courage and fortitude of everyone within earshot. Shadow slowly came to his feet, glaring out the open door to the Wraiths just beyond fighting with Drake, and to everyone further still.
He cast a glance at Amie, who was still kneeling where he had fallen, but no smile came to his face, and no other sounds had escaped his vocal chords since the primal cry. He looked forward once more, ignoring the girl who was kneeling in blood.
He wanted fresh blood.
He looked to the lead Wraith with a small toothless smile as his eyes locked onto him and he began to slowly walk forward. In time with Shadow's own steps, the lead Wraith stepped back slowly. The other Wraith as well, matched his pace as Shadow finally exited the room with the Wraith's in slight retreat.
Everyone else had since frozen in place as Shadow looked down and saw his Twins on the ground. He picked them up slowly and looked fondly at them, stroking their blades together tenderly before ripping them away from each other.
He looked up to his intended target, and finally, he spoke.
"... Time to kill..." He said, his voice low and somewhat hoarse.
The battle was difficult for Kain. His opponents were quick, and managed to get several small cuts in during the course of the battle. Kain focused mostly on blocking and dodging, waiting for an opening. This was not happening. As the battle dragged on, Kain felt a small change come over himself. It was an all too familiar feeling. Pain began to lose its edge, time slowed around Kain, and a wild happiness filled Kain's mind in a delirious torrent. Time to press the attack.
Kain lunged forward, blading his body to avoid a stab at his heart. He swung at the exposed arm, but the assassin had already recoiled away. Kain lunged forward, punching the assassin in the gut. The Elite, unprepared for such a blow, doubled over in pain for a brief moment.
"My opening!" Kain shouted as he grabbed the Elite's head and rammed it down toward his knee. Solid contact, and the assassin recoiled back, spitting out blood and shaking his head to clear the dizziness. The other assassin didn't hesitate to rush Kain and slash at his face. Kain blocked with his vambrace, and slashed at the man's stomach. The Elite dodged back, but the tip of Kain's dagger snagged the assassin's shirt. The other assassin rushed Kain from behind, and Kain attempted to kick the man in the head, but missed. Kain quickly recoiled, but the man managed to grab him and attempt to toss him. Kain lost balance briefly, but quickly recovered. He was starting to get annoyed.
The two enemies were closing in, and Kain saw this as a flawed strategy. He waited, backing away to ensure he had space. Then, one of the assassins rushed forward attempting a wide, sweeping slash at Kain's throat. Kain stepped into the attack, tucking his arms close to his body. When he was inside the range of the swing, Kain brought up his forearm, hitting the assassin's arm with enough force to cause the man to drop his weapon. Kain grabbed the man by the throat, pushing him back at arm's length. Kain let out a low, chilling laugh.
"Suffering to the conquered...." Kain whispered as he slashed the man across the stomach and then stabbed him in the chest. He crushed the throat for good measure and then dropped the body. The man would die a slow death. Kain stepped over the body, marching toward the other assassin.
"No games and no tricks. Fight me hand to hand, if you are as great as you seem to think." Kain sheathed his own knife and showed the assassin his bared hands.
the assassin replied, "You are an honorable ass, aren't you? I will not oblige your request. This is not about glory in battle, it is war, and we assassins seek to win the war."
The man lunged forward, hoping to kill Kain now that Kain had no weapon readily available. The man's momentum was great, and the rush would have a lot of force behind it. Kain simply dropped to the ground and swept his leg out. The man tripped, but flipped in midair and landed on his feet, turning to face Kain yet again.
"You are an agile little snake. No matter." Kain ran toward the assassin, and as predicted, the man tried to disembowel Kain. There was a pattern to their attacks, they favored what would injure but not kill immediately. they sought to bring pain to their enemies, and so crush their souls and their bodies. Kain's sadistic fighting style was very similar. It was not enough to kill an opponent. No, they had to be crushed in every possible way, dominated and shown to be nothing compared to the power they sought to fight against. And Kain had plenty of power.
When Kain noticed what was happening with Shadow, however, he felt the need to get Amie away, as she was not complying with Drakes wishes. Shadow was already rising, so Kain took a moment to roll on the ground, pick up something, and throw it at the assassin he had been fighting. The man stumbled, and Kain jumped in the air and kicked him square in the chest. While he recovered, Kain sprinted toward Amie and Shadow. Around seven feet away, he dove forward, sailing through the air parallel to the ground. He flew right through a small gap in enemies, and landed just behind Shadow, rolling to get up quickly. He scooped up Amie and dashed away before Shadow had time to reconsider his first opponent. when they were clear, Kain gently put Amie down.
"From now on, if one of us yells at you to get away from Shadow, get away! We aren't telling you to abandon him, but for your own safety, run! He is in Roda Il' Lousta, and is beyond dangerous to everyone around him. Get somewhere safe, i have a battle to finish."
Kain turned around and faced his opponent, who was now on his way over to Kain. The man tried a hammer strike to Kain's neck, but Kain managed to grab the man's arm and stop the kill strike. The man tried to dislodge Kain by punching, but Kain grabbed the incoming fist. The two were at a deadlock, but Kain noticed an interesting detail. The assassin's arms shook with the effort of holding Kain back, but Kain was not shaking. With a small smirk, Kain decided to taunt the killer.
"Oh my, it seems you aren't quite as strong as you once thought. You are at my mercy, assassin. This must be embarrassing for you."
The assassin dropped his weapon in anger, and Kain allowed him to shift both arms so that they were now fully grappling. The man still shook, and Kain tightened his grip. A vicious smile graced Kain's features as he twisted the man's arms and pushed up, shattering both elbows. Kain kept pushing, but the man did not scream. Kain dropped him and calmly walked behind, grabbing the man's chin and back of his head. With a hard twist, Kain snapped the assassin's neck, the loud cracking echoing through the room. Kain stood and let a maniacal laugh fill the room. It was deep and sinister, reflecting Kain's darkened nature perfectly.
Kain lunged forward, blading his body to avoid a stab at his heart. He swung at the exposed arm, but the assassin had already recoiled away. Kain lunged forward, punching the assassin in the gut. The Elite, unprepared for such a blow, doubled over in pain for a brief moment.
"My opening!" Kain shouted as he grabbed the Elite's head and rammed it down toward his knee. Solid contact, and the assassin recoiled back, spitting out blood and shaking his head to clear the dizziness. The other assassin didn't hesitate to rush Kain and slash at his face. Kain blocked with his vambrace, and slashed at the man's stomach. The Elite dodged back, but the tip of Kain's dagger snagged the assassin's shirt. The other assassin rushed Kain from behind, and Kain attempted to kick the man in the head, but missed. Kain quickly recoiled, but the man managed to grab him and attempt to toss him. Kain lost balance briefly, but quickly recovered. He was starting to get annoyed.
The two enemies were closing in, and Kain saw this as a flawed strategy. He waited, backing away to ensure he had space. Then, one of the assassins rushed forward attempting a wide, sweeping slash at Kain's throat. Kain stepped into the attack, tucking his arms close to his body. When he was inside the range of the swing, Kain brought up his forearm, hitting the assassin's arm with enough force to cause the man to drop his weapon. Kain grabbed the man by the throat, pushing him back at arm's length. Kain let out a low, chilling laugh.
"Suffering to the conquered...." Kain whispered as he slashed the man across the stomach and then stabbed him in the chest. He crushed the throat for good measure and then dropped the body. The man would die a slow death. Kain stepped over the body, marching toward the other assassin.
"No games and no tricks. Fight me hand to hand, if you are as great as you seem to think." Kain sheathed his own knife and showed the assassin his bared hands.
the assassin replied, "You are an honorable ass, aren't you? I will not oblige your request. This is not about glory in battle, it is war, and we assassins seek to win the war."
The man lunged forward, hoping to kill Kain now that Kain had no weapon readily available. The man's momentum was great, and the rush would have a lot of force behind it. Kain simply dropped to the ground and swept his leg out. The man tripped, but flipped in midair and landed on his feet, turning to face Kain yet again.
"You are an agile little snake. No matter." Kain ran toward the assassin, and as predicted, the man tried to disembowel Kain. There was a pattern to their attacks, they favored what would injure but not kill immediately. they sought to bring pain to their enemies, and so crush their souls and their bodies. Kain's sadistic fighting style was very similar. It was not enough to kill an opponent. No, they had to be crushed in every possible way, dominated and shown to be nothing compared to the power they sought to fight against. And Kain had plenty of power.
When Kain noticed what was happening with Shadow, however, he felt the need to get Amie away, as she was not complying with Drakes wishes. Shadow was already rising, so Kain took a moment to roll on the ground, pick up something, and throw it at the assassin he had been fighting. The man stumbled, and Kain jumped in the air and kicked him square in the chest. While he recovered, Kain sprinted toward Amie and Shadow. Around seven feet away, he dove forward, sailing through the air parallel to the ground. He flew right through a small gap in enemies, and landed just behind Shadow, rolling to get up quickly. He scooped up Amie and dashed away before Shadow had time to reconsider his first opponent. when they were clear, Kain gently put Amie down.
"From now on, if one of us yells at you to get away from Shadow, get away! We aren't telling you to abandon him, but for your own safety, run! He is in Roda Il' Lousta, and is beyond dangerous to everyone around him. Get somewhere safe, i have a battle to finish."
Kain turned around and faced his opponent, who was now on his way over to Kain. The man tried a hammer strike to Kain's neck, but Kain managed to grab the man's arm and stop the kill strike. The man tried to dislodge Kain by punching, but Kain grabbed the incoming fist. The two were at a deadlock, but Kain noticed an interesting detail. The assassin's arms shook with the effort of holding Kain back, but Kain was not shaking. With a small smirk, Kain decided to taunt the killer.
"Oh my, it seems you aren't quite as strong as you once thought. You are at my mercy, assassin. This must be embarrassing for you."
The assassin dropped his weapon in anger, and Kain allowed him to shift both arms so that they were now fully grappling. The man still shook, and Kain tightened his grip. A vicious smile graced Kain's features as he twisted the man's arms and pushed up, shattering both elbows. Kain kept pushing, but the man did not scream. Kain dropped him and calmly walked behind, grabbing the man's chin and back of his head. With a hard twist, Kain snapped the assassin's neck, the loud cracking echoing through the room. Kain stood and let a maniacal laugh fill the room. It was deep and sinister, reflecting Kain's darkened nature perfectly.
Her opponents treated Kain's movement as some kind of cue, and rushed Myr once again. She jerked her head to avoid the incoming swipe of the knife, though it still sliced a few gold-blond hairs from her forelock. They drifted unseen to the ground, whilst she twisted to soften the inevitable blow from the staff, which caught her in the abdomen. Reflexively tightening the muscles there, Myr was nevertheless forced to double over slightly, hastening to fill her lungs with air once again. The painful sensation that accompanied this brought tears to her eyes, which might have been why the next blow from the staff-wielder caught her only partially aware.
A sudden pain erupted behind her left leg, and Myr buckled, hitting the ground on her shoulder. The man with the knife seized his opportunity and attempted to pin her, securing her arms in place with his knees. She brought her knees up to try and hit him in the back with them, but his weight was simply too burdensome to manage any truly debilitating blow, and it was clear the he knew it too. The slow, sadistic smile that spread across his face was enough to inform her of that.
"Afraid yet?" he taunted, running the flat of his blade along her cheekbone. It was then that she remembered the reputation such men had for enjoying the torture of their targets before killing them. Little did he know that he would have no satisfaction from her. Instead of answering his question, she simply stared back at him with tranquil eyes.
I fear nothing, assassin. There are worse things in the world than you. As though he had heard the thought, his face twisted into an expression of pure aggression, and he sliced the juncture between her shoulder and neck. Myr's breath hissed slightly at the contact, but she did not flinch. The cut was deep and bled freely, but he had skilfully avoided any major arteries.
"Ignore pain," she murmured, loud enough for him to hear. "Either it will end, or you will."
A sudden pain erupted behind her left leg, and Myr buckled, hitting the ground on her shoulder. The man with the knife seized his opportunity and attempted to pin her, securing her arms in place with his knees. She brought her knees up to try and hit him in the back with them, but his weight was simply too burdensome to manage any truly debilitating blow, and it was clear the he knew it too. The slow, sadistic smile that spread across his face was enough to inform her of that.
"Afraid yet?" he taunted, running the flat of his blade along her cheekbone. It was then that she remembered the reputation such men had for enjoying the torture of their targets before killing them. Little did he know that he would have no satisfaction from her. Instead of answering his question, she simply stared back at him with tranquil eyes.
I fear nothing, assassin. There are worse things in the world than you. As though he had heard the thought, his face twisted into an expression of pure aggression, and he sliced the juncture between her shoulder and neck. Myr's breath hissed slightly at the contact, but she did not flinch. The cut was deep and bled freely, but he had skilfully avoided any major arteries.
"Ignore pain," she murmured, loud enough for him to hear. "Either it will end, or you will."
Drake knew better than to stick around when Shadow was up, moving, and mumbling about killing things, so as soon as Kain had made his rather dramatic rescue (not that he'd bothered to give an assist in terms of these Wraiths, mind, but then Drake knew he wasn't half as pretty as Amie was, thank you very much), Drake grinned at the Wraiths.
"As entertaining as it's been, gentlemen, I do believe your gruesome, bloody deaths are long overdue." With that, he delivered a final kick to a kneecap (whose owner was far too occupied watching Shadow to notice) and was rewarded with a wet crunching noise. It might not quite have broken, but it would certainly slow him down, which was good enough.
Leaving the Wraiths to their certain fates, he headed back for the larger entrance hall, only to spot Myr being slashed into by one of her opponents. The man's eyes went wide, and he reacted immediately, sprinting for her location. The man with the staff attempted to block him, but Drake forced him to dodge a sweeping slash of his sword, and before any counterattack could be mounted, drove into him with his shoulder, the unexpected recklessness sending the man to the ground.
He was close enough to hear her speak to her assailant, and he blinked at the stoicism she managed at the very grim possibility of torture. He also knew, though, that this situation was entirely his fault. "Mind if I cut in?" he inquired with a grin, stabbing at the assassin, which caused him to scramble off Myr. "You have my apologies, milady," he continued to her, helping her stand.
Still, she did not appear to yet be too severely injured, and so he took a few steps to the side, drawing the staff-wielding man with him, leaving the monk (against his better judgment) with her would-be killer.
"As entertaining as it's been, gentlemen, I do believe your gruesome, bloody deaths are long overdue." With that, he delivered a final kick to a kneecap (whose owner was far too occupied watching Shadow to notice) and was rewarded with a wet crunching noise. It might not quite have broken, but it would certainly slow him down, which was good enough.
Leaving the Wraiths to their certain fates, he headed back for the larger entrance hall, only to spot Myr being slashed into by one of her opponents. The man's eyes went wide, and he reacted immediately, sprinting for her location. The man with the staff attempted to block him, but Drake forced him to dodge a sweeping slash of his sword, and before any counterattack could be mounted, drove into him with his shoulder, the unexpected recklessness sending the man to the ground.
He was close enough to hear her speak to her assailant, and he blinked at the stoicism she managed at the very grim possibility of torture. He also knew, though, that this situation was entirely his fault. "Mind if I cut in?" he inquired with a grin, stabbing at the assassin, which caused him to scramble off Myr. "You have my apologies, milady," he continued to her, helping her stand.
Still, she did not appear to yet be too severely injured, and so he took a few steps to the side, drawing the staff-wielding man with him, leaving the monk (against his better judgment) with her would-be killer.
Ameriah heard Drake’s pleas but gave no reactions or answers. However at the mention of Myr, she glanced in the woman’s’ direction. Myr could fix this. This meaning Shadow. Myr was a doctor or nurse or something, Amie wasn’t entirely sure of her title. Kain, she searched for him but to no avail. Kain would also know what to do. She hoped he was in better shape then Shadow.
Thoughts were coming in spurts between fighting the nausea that threatened in her stomach and the feeling that she just spun around thirty times. She realized her whole body was trembling. Blood was everywhere and it was becoming harder to think clearly in this space.
Attempting to form more rational thoughts, she listened to Drake. Helping Myr in any way would mean getting her to Shadow more quickly. Just as she was about to rise, Shadow stirred.
Amie froze as his eyes flew open. They were the disturbing shade of crimson as always, but there was something very different, more solid and alive. When he rose, she watched him cautiously, not moving a muscle. She was about to attempt to calm him, explain what happened, apologize, something, but no words came. Suddenly he let out a terrible scream causing her to flinch and cover her ears.
Amie dared to reopen her eyes when the echo of the shriek died, but did not remove her hands. Their eyes locked briefly but it felt like an eternity. She waited for him to move expecting something horrible to happen. When he looked forward and began to leave the room, she exhaled.
With Shadow gone for now, she scooted up against the wall and brought her knees up to her chest. This motion causing a sharp pain from her thigh, forcing her to remember the assassin’s stab from earlier. The whole leg of her pants were soaked in blood, she realized this was the same for her upper arm and she had a multitude of scrapes and cuts all over from being flung around the storage room. The sight of all the blood was only adding to the dizzy feeling she already felt in her throbbing head.
Pushing all of those factors as far from her thoughts as possible, she attempted to rise. Drake said to help Myr and that is what she intended to do. Before she could stand fully, Kain was in front of her. She openly looked relieved. He was alive! Kain quickly scooped her up, the fast action made her head spin. In what seemed like only seconds, Kain had placed Amie on her feet and was reprimanding her.
It was baffling to her that everyone seemed to be overly concerned for her own safety, a girl that no one here truly knows, and seems to show none at all for Shadow‘s, who is supposed to be their friend. Roda Il' Lousta or not, the man who barely knew her, risked his life and took a brutal beating, all because for whatever reason, he decided that she needed his help. She didn’t feel like she should repay that act by running for her life like a blasted coward while he lay bleeding on the floor. Furthermore, for everyone who was terrified for Amie’s own life, she didn’t see anyone else running. Amie noted that she would argue this with Kain later, for now he didn’t give her the chance to speak, for he was off fighting again.
Amie could see Myr now and it looked like she could use a hand. Kain, however, was blocking her path to the woman and he would likely just grab her again if she tried to assist. Thankfully, Drake was now with the monk and seemed to be doing a rather impressive job. Amie purposely ignored Kain’s fight, she did not want to see whatever he found so twistingly amusing.
Despite Kain‘s rather forceful instructions, Amie decided not to run and hide until the other members of her group were doing so as well. A chilling thought did cross her mind. If Shadow is who they feared and he knew this place right down to the very ventilation system, where in this hell would be considered safe?
Thoughts were coming in spurts between fighting the nausea that threatened in her stomach and the feeling that she just spun around thirty times. She realized her whole body was trembling. Blood was everywhere and it was becoming harder to think clearly in this space.
Attempting to form more rational thoughts, she listened to Drake. Helping Myr in any way would mean getting her to Shadow more quickly. Just as she was about to rise, Shadow stirred.
Amie froze as his eyes flew open. They were the disturbing shade of crimson as always, but there was something very different, more solid and alive. When he rose, she watched him cautiously, not moving a muscle. She was about to attempt to calm him, explain what happened, apologize, something, but no words came. Suddenly he let out a terrible scream causing her to flinch and cover her ears.
Amie dared to reopen her eyes when the echo of the shriek died, but did not remove her hands. Their eyes locked briefly but it felt like an eternity. She waited for him to move expecting something horrible to happen. When he looked forward and began to leave the room, she exhaled.
With Shadow gone for now, she scooted up against the wall and brought her knees up to her chest. This motion causing a sharp pain from her thigh, forcing her to remember the assassin’s stab from earlier. The whole leg of her pants were soaked in blood, she realized this was the same for her upper arm and she had a multitude of scrapes and cuts all over from being flung around the storage room. The sight of all the blood was only adding to the dizzy feeling she already felt in her throbbing head.
Pushing all of those factors as far from her thoughts as possible, she attempted to rise. Drake said to help Myr and that is what she intended to do. Before she could stand fully, Kain was in front of her. She openly looked relieved. He was alive! Kain quickly scooped her up, the fast action made her head spin. In what seemed like only seconds, Kain had placed Amie on her feet and was reprimanding her.
It was baffling to her that everyone seemed to be overly concerned for her own safety, a girl that no one here truly knows, and seems to show none at all for Shadow‘s, who is supposed to be their friend. Roda Il' Lousta or not, the man who barely knew her, risked his life and took a brutal beating, all because for whatever reason, he decided that she needed his help. She didn’t feel like she should repay that act by running for her life like a blasted coward while he lay bleeding on the floor. Furthermore, for everyone who was terrified for Amie’s own life, she didn’t see anyone else running. Amie noted that she would argue this with Kain later, for now he didn’t give her the chance to speak, for he was off fighting again.
Amie could see Myr now and it looked like she could use a hand. Kain, however, was blocking her path to the woman and he would likely just grab her again if she tried to assist. Thankfully, Drake was now with the monk and seemed to be doing a rather impressive job. Amie purposely ignored Kain’s fight, she did not want to see whatever he found so twistingly amusing.
Despite Kain‘s rather forceful instructions, Amie decided not to run and hide until the other members of her group were doing so as well. A chilling thought did cross her mind. If Shadow is who they feared and he knew this place right down to the very ventilation system, where in this hell would be considered safe?
Her words seemed only to rile her captor further, and he raised his knife for another strike before a voice came seemingly out of nowhere, accompanied by the sound of something large moving swiftly through the air.
"Mind if I cut in?" She recognized that tone, but not well. There was little time to consider it, though, as her assailant dove off her sideways and she scrambled to regain her feet, accepting the hand that was offered. Her head spun at the suddenness of the movement, given the wounds she had sustained, but she focused in on her breathing and eventually everything else cleared as well. Myr observed Drake taking back his second opponent and was somewhat relieved for the presence of another person in her vicinity that wasn't trying to kill her.
The young man with the knife circled, trying to flank her, and she backed up, not taking her eyes off him. Eventually, she found herself back-to-back with Drake, which was rather better than having to watch in that direction as well. An idea struck her than, and Myr spoke loud enough for him to hear. "I think... that perhaps it would make sense to show them that they are not the only ones who can work in tandem," she offered, settling into a fighting stance, arms hovering in front of her torso, knees bent, left foot in front of her right.
She did not have time to wait for his response, though, as the man bent on nothing more than her death lunged with a shout. She stepped aside, hoping Drake would have heard the man coming and not end up stabbed in the back. Knowing she'd have to compensate for this, she stepped between him and the staff-holder who, clearly not expecting her, swung from too close a distance, allowing her to step under the swing, getting hit with nothing more than his arms in the process. With a quick exhale, Myr rammed the heel of her hand into his throat, not fond of the choking sound that accompanied this but recognizing it as necessary.
"Mind if I cut in?" She recognized that tone, but not well. There was little time to consider it, though, as her assailant dove off her sideways and she scrambled to regain her feet, accepting the hand that was offered. Her head spun at the suddenness of the movement, given the wounds she had sustained, but she focused in on her breathing and eventually everything else cleared as well. Myr observed Drake taking back his second opponent and was somewhat relieved for the presence of another person in her vicinity that wasn't trying to kill her.
The young man with the knife circled, trying to flank her, and she backed up, not taking her eyes off him. Eventually, she found herself back-to-back with Drake, which was rather better than having to watch in that direction as well. An idea struck her than, and Myr spoke loud enough for him to hear. "I think... that perhaps it would make sense to show them that they are not the only ones who can work in tandem," she offered, settling into a fighting stance, arms hovering in front of her torso, knees bent, left foot in front of her right.
She did not have time to wait for his response, though, as the man bent on nothing more than her death lunged with a shout. She stepped aside, hoping Drake would have heard the man coming and not end up stabbed in the back. Knowing she'd have to compensate for this, she stepped between him and the staff-holder who, clearly not expecting her, swung from too close a distance, allowing her to step under the swing, getting hit with nothing more than his arms in the process. With a quick exhale, Myr rammed the heel of her hand into his throat, not fond of the choking sound that accompanied this but recognizing it as necessary.
((((((((Just wondering.... shouldnt there be a Teisei location? or at least a Stronghold, since the organization of Teisei will fall soon. Just saying.))))))))))
Kain now had the time to draw his gun. He noticed Drake and Myr were doing a fairly good job. Kain watched as one assassin ran forward, screaming his rage. Perfect. Kain dashed after him and lumped forward, landing his boots on the man's shoulders. To hold his place, Kain reached forward with his free hand and grabbed the man's upper jaw. He pulled the man's head back and the assassin toppled with Kain's momentum. Kain brought his gun to the base of the man's neck and fired. Blood, bone, and flesh all sprayed out in a fiery explosion. Kain knew that Myr would never stop the assassins. She refused to kill, and that would inhibit her effectiveness. There was only the one left for Drake to kill, and Shadow had the rest covered.
Kain stepped back to survey the scene, a savage grin on his face. He heard a shuffling behind him, but before he could turn, pain exploded in his chest. Kain looked down to see a gleaming blade protruding from his chest. Pain burned like a fire throughout Kain's body, and Kain was acutely aware of the sound of his heart pounding in his chest. Kain turned to see his killer. It was the first assassin. Apparently, the man held his breath, but he would die soon. Kain was about to murder the man, but decided to allow the man to die slowly. He would not be honored by being killed by Kain.
Kain turned for one final look at his allies. He only met them a short while ago, but he liked these people. As Kain's vision faded, he turned to Shadow last, watching his friend battle while in the grip of the Blood Lust. a small smirk graced Kain's lips as he thought that Shadow would not be burdened by him any longer. There was so much Kain hadn't accomplished.... The final irony of this moment hit Kain, and he chuckled, barely aware of the blood trickling from his mouth.
"Vae Victus... Suffering to the conquered."
Ironic that Kain would now feel the sting of his own motto. He fell first to his knees, struggling to stay up. He looked up, hoping to see a glimpse of the sky one last time. Instead, he saw the dirt and concrete. Perhaps this was more fitting than a beautiful death.... Kain's vision failed as he fell the ground, the blade pushing out of Kain's body partially.
Kain now had the time to draw his gun. He noticed Drake and Myr were doing a fairly good job. Kain watched as one assassin ran forward, screaming his rage. Perfect. Kain dashed after him and lumped forward, landing his boots on the man's shoulders. To hold his place, Kain reached forward with his free hand and grabbed the man's upper jaw. He pulled the man's head back and the assassin toppled with Kain's momentum. Kain brought his gun to the base of the man's neck and fired. Blood, bone, and flesh all sprayed out in a fiery explosion. Kain knew that Myr would never stop the assassins. She refused to kill, and that would inhibit her effectiveness. There was only the one left for Drake to kill, and Shadow had the rest covered.
Kain stepped back to survey the scene, a savage grin on his face. He heard a shuffling behind him, but before he could turn, pain exploded in his chest. Kain looked down to see a gleaming blade protruding from his chest. Pain burned like a fire throughout Kain's body, and Kain was acutely aware of the sound of his heart pounding in his chest. Kain turned to see his killer. It was the first assassin. Apparently, the man held his breath, but he would die soon. Kain was about to murder the man, but decided to allow the man to die slowly. He would not be honored by being killed by Kain.
Kain turned for one final look at his allies. He only met them a short while ago, but he liked these people. As Kain's vision faded, he turned to Shadow last, watching his friend battle while in the grip of the Blood Lust. a small smirk graced Kain's lips as he thought that Shadow would not be burdened by him any longer. There was so much Kain hadn't accomplished.... The final irony of this moment hit Kain, and he chuckled, barely aware of the blood trickling from his mouth.
"Vae Victus... Suffering to the conquered."
Ironic that Kain would now feel the sting of his own motto. He fell first to his knees, struggling to stay up. He looked up, hoping to see a glimpse of the sky one last time. Instead, he saw the dirt and concrete. Perhaps this was more fitting than a beautiful death.... Kain's vision failed as he fell the ground, the blade pushing out of Kain's body partially.
That had to be the most strangely-phrased way he'd ever heard someone say 'I'll watch your back if you watch mine,' but it made him smile for just that reason.
"You got it," he replied, moving as soon as he felt her do the same. As it turned out, this was a bit early, and the corresponding sweep of his blade simply dragged across the assassin's chest, leaving a shallow but doubtlessly also painful wound. Shrugging to himself, Drake figured this didn't matter all that much and pressed his advantage, feinting again with his sword and following up with his real strike- a blow to the clavicle with his sheath.
There was a rather sickening crack in response, and the man dropped his knife to the ground, the metal clattering against the solid floor. "Sorry about that," Drake mocked. "It must be rather demoralizing to be a snake without fangs..." grinning widely, the man swung again, narrowly missing when the assassin threw himself desperately to the ground, scrabbling towards his weapon.
For a moment, the tall fellow debated going hand-to-hand, just because it was fair, but it didn't take him long to remember what this man had been trying to do to Myr. Fair indeed... his jovial expression swiftly disappeared, and Drake felt anger rising in its place. Such people did not deserve fairness in return for trying to torture an opponent to death, successful or not.
As it was, though, for some odd reason he found it difficult to even hold onto his anger either, and for a moment, that confused him greatly. In fact, though his attacks and dodges were just as sharp as they always were, it was as though he was seeing them with more clarity, more... something that he could not name, as though however he felt about it was inconsequential next to the sheer motion itself. Stepping on the knife before the man could reach it, he shot a glance over his shoulder at the monk. Ignore pain, huh? Either it will end or I will... s'pose that's true enough. What he had not anticipated though, was that this was in fact a rather comforting thought. just who was this woman, anyway? He knew Shadow, Kain was interesting but also outgoing enough that such knowledge was coming, and he had met similar people to Amie before (though perhaps none quite so stubborn), but he completely drew a blank when it came to figuring this monk out.
Shaking his head, he left it for later and returned his full attention to what he was doing, which was just as well since Kain chose that moment to get stabbed in the chest. Drake kicked his opponent in the temple and turned to Myr. "Go! Help him if you can! I'll look out for the rest!"
"You got it," he replied, moving as soon as he felt her do the same. As it turned out, this was a bit early, and the corresponding sweep of his blade simply dragged across the assassin's chest, leaving a shallow but doubtlessly also painful wound. Shrugging to himself, Drake figured this didn't matter all that much and pressed his advantage, feinting again with his sword and following up with his real strike- a blow to the clavicle with his sheath.
There was a rather sickening crack in response, and the man dropped his knife to the ground, the metal clattering against the solid floor. "Sorry about that," Drake mocked. "It must be rather demoralizing to be a snake without fangs..." grinning widely, the man swung again, narrowly missing when the assassin threw himself desperately to the ground, scrabbling towards his weapon.
For a moment, the tall fellow debated going hand-to-hand, just because it was fair, but it didn't take him long to remember what this man had been trying to do to Myr. Fair indeed... his jovial expression swiftly disappeared, and Drake felt anger rising in its place. Such people did not deserve fairness in return for trying to torture an opponent to death, successful or not.
As it was, though, for some odd reason he found it difficult to even hold onto his anger either, and for a moment, that confused him greatly. In fact, though his attacks and dodges were just as sharp as they always were, it was as though he was seeing them with more clarity, more... something that he could not name, as though however he felt about it was inconsequential next to the sheer motion itself. Stepping on the knife before the man could reach it, he shot a glance over his shoulder at the monk. Ignore pain, huh? Either it will end or I will... s'pose that's true enough. What he had not anticipated though, was that this was in fact a rather comforting thought. just who was this woman, anyway? He knew Shadow, Kain was interesting but also outgoing enough that such knowledge was coming, and he had met similar people to Amie before (though perhaps none quite so stubborn), but he completely drew a blank when it came to figuring this monk out.
Shaking his head, he left it for later and returned his full attention to what he was doing, which was just as well since Kain chose that moment to get stabbed in the chest. Drake kicked his opponent in the temple and turned to Myr. "Go! Help him if you can! I'll look out for the rest!"
Oh no! Myr caught sight of what had caused Drake to yell and for all her training nearly retched. Kain lay on the ground, sprawled out, a blade protruding from his chest. Trusting that he would handle anything that tried to stop her (though it took considerable effort and urgency to do so), she ran and dropped to her knees beside the pirate. The most important thing now was to stem the flow of the blood.
She briefly considered leaving the sword there, but it was moving around too much already, and would likely just make things worse if it remained. Gripping the hilt, then, she removed it as gently as possible, biting down on her lip when she saw the wound. That was going to require more than a few bandages.
Deciding there was nothing else for it, Myr shed her cape and pressed the cloth to his wound. "Kain... can you hear me? I need you to stay conscious. I want you to talk to me. Say anything you want, tell me a story, just don't stop talking." Myr made effort to stem the bleeding and simultaneously do everything else necessary to keep him alive, but she was in need of help, and she knew it. "Amie," she called, still not very loud but at sufficient volume, "I need you to help me. Please, hold this in place and apply as much pressure as you can."
The monk shifted her hand to allow the thief to take over, and then swiftly went about drawing several materials from her belt. This was going to take some rough estimation and guess-work, but she'd have to trust her instincts on this one.
She briefly considered leaving the sword there, but it was moving around too much already, and would likely just make things worse if it remained. Gripping the hilt, then, she removed it as gently as possible, biting down on her lip when she saw the wound. That was going to require more than a few bandages.
Deciding there was nothing else for it, Myr shed her cape and pressed the cloth to his wound. "Kain... can you hear me? I need you to stay conscious. I want you to talk to me. Say anything you want, tell me a story, just don't stop talking." Myr made effort to stem the bleeding and simultaneously do everything else necessary to keep him alive, but she was in need of help, and she knew it. "Amie," she called, still not very loud but at sufficient volume, "I need you to help me. Please, hold this in place and apply as much pressure as you can."
The monk shifted her hand to allow the thief to take over, and then swiftly went about drawing several materials from her belt. This was going to take some rough estimation and guess-work, but she'd have to trust her instincts on this one.
Amie tore her eyes from Myr and Drake and took in their surroundings. Earlier the assassin's had seemed to emerge out of no where and Shadow did seem surprised a little. Perhaps if she could find one of their hiding spots it, would be enough to shield them from whatever was about to come.
Turning in a half circle, she caught sight of Kain being stabbed. It felt as if her heart dropped to her feet and puddled into concrete. Her mouth fell open in shock as all the sights and sounds around her seemed to cease. Screaming internally for her limbs to work, she finally broke the trance and managed to make it to his side just as Myr did.
Dropping to her knees, she stroked his face, brushing all his loose strands back as Myr spoke. "Come on Kain. Say something." Kain was unresponsive. Amie turned to Myr, searching her face for any answers just as she was pulling out the blade. Amie grimaced and grabbed Kain's hand with a firm grip.
The monk instructed her to apply pressure. Amie nodded that she understood and took over quickly as soon as Myr lifted her hands. Applying all the pressure she could muster, she looked down at Kain's face. "Sugar, tell me about your ship. Does it have one of those topless mermaids on the front? What's that called? The stern?", she spoke again in a teasing tone, trying to get any sort of answer from him. She tried to keep her features calm in case he looked toward her, but she was afraid she was not doing very well.
Turning in a half circle, she caught sight of Kain being stabbed. It felt as if her heart dropped to her feet and puddled into concrete. Her mouth fell open in shock as all the sights and sounds around her seemed to cease. Screaming internally for her limbs to work, she finally broke the trance and managed to make it to his side just as Myr did.
Dropping to her knees, she stroked his face, brushing all his loose strands back as Myr spoke. "Come on Kain. Say something." Kain was unresponsive. Amie turned to Myr, searching her face for any answers just as she was pulling out the blade. Amie grimaced and grabbed Kain's hand with a firm grip.
The monk instructed her to apply pressure. Amie nodded that she understood and took over quickly as soon as Myr lifted her hands. Applying all the pressure she could muster, she looked down at Kain's face. "Sugar, tell me about your ship. Does it have one of those topless mermaids on the front? What's that called? The stern?", she spoke again in a teasing tone, trying to get any sort of answer from him. She tried to keep her features calm in case he looked toward her, but she was afraid she was not doing very well.
Shadow charged the two Wraiths after a few moments of sizing them up. His speed in this state had increased, and his precision was surgical, and he waisted no time in getting straight to the nitty gritty moments he so enjoyed.
His first target was the lead Wraith, who was shuffling back to avoid him, but moving back required much more work than moving forward, and Shadow easily caught him, slashing at his head. The result of his attempted parry met with a quick end as Shadow's blade sliced through his own, and as Shadow leaned forward he slit the skin and muscles across the left side of his face.
Placing the first of the Twins away, he grabbed the man's now hanging flesh and ripped it to the side. The muscles and veins were free and the Wraith let out a cry of agony as he slumped to the floor, gripping his face. Shadow used this opportunity to dig his second Twin into the man's stomach, ripping it upwards towards his breast bone, pulling it back just in time to avoid the large chunk of bone as he set the Twin away.
He grabbed both halves of the wound and tore them separate ways, revealing everything within. His intestines, his stomach, his liver, and small portions of his lungs were now visible as he continued to cry out in unbelievable pain. Shadow relished in his cries and tilted his head back in ecstasy as he heard the man scream. He loved it.
He looked around to find that the second Wraith had fled the scene, and so he finished off his unworthy opponent be stabbing through the visible ribs and cleaving his heart in two two halves as he ripped the blade from one side of the gap to the other.
He looked around, and decided it was time to continue.
The nearest opponent was the large blonde haired man, but that would be boring to finish him off, so the smaller one attacking him would have to do.
Shadow ran forward, and charged the Assassin head on, who was at this time too stunned to move as he saw the Red-Eyed Demon running at him at full speed. Shadow dug his dagger into the man's stomach, and like before, he ripped upwards, but this time there was more. He took a stance and used both hands to rip the dagger up, cleaving the breast bone and all the ribs in its path along the way, and the blade exited through the man's neck, cutting his upper torso into two halves as he fell back. The blow was instantly fatal as the right side of his body fell one way and the left side fell the other. Shadow looked down at him and tilted his head with a smile.
He looked around the room, sizing up each individual in turn.
"... Challenge..." He said in that same low and hoarse tone.
"... Give me a challenge..." He said as his insane red eyes searched the room.
He circled the group, looking around. All Assassins were either dead or had fled the battle. He walked around, gazing into the eyes of each member who was up and ready, smiling at them. Then suddenly, he froze in place. He tilted his head and sniffed the air.
"... That... Perfume..." He said quietly.
This scent was familiar, but it was not coming from anyone in the room. He turned towards the large double doors that led outside.
"... L-... Linde?" He said curiously.
He blinked and walked slowly towards the doors, stopping a few feet away as he heard a single grunt from outside.
Shadow jumped backwards away from the door just as a Scout was thrown backwards through it, and as Shadow looked up, the figure of a young woman with a long ponytail and a black outfit similar to his original walked slowly into the room.
His first target was the lead Wraith, who was shuffling back to avoid him, but moving back required much more work than moving forward, and Shadow easily caught him, slashing at his head. The result of his attempted parry met with a quick end as Shadow's blade sliced through his own, and as Shadow leaned forward he slit the skin and muscles across the left side of his face.
Placing the first of the Twins away, he grabbed the man's now hanging flesh and ripped it to the side. The muscles and veins were free and the Wraith let out a cry of agony as he slumped to the floor, gripping his face. Shadow used this opportunity to dig his second Twin into the man's stomach, ripping it upwards towards his breast bone, pulling it back just in time to avoid the large chunk of bone as he set the Twin away.
He grabbed both halves of the wound and tore them separate ways, revealing everything within. His intestines, his stomach, his liver, and small portions of his lungs were now visible as he continued to cry out in unbelievable pain. Shadow relished in his cries and tilted his head back in ecstasy as he heard the man scream. He loved it.
He looked around to find that the second Wraith had fled the scene, and so he finished off his unworthy opponent be stabbing through the visible ribs and cleaving his heart in two two halves as he ripped the blade from one side of the gap to the other.
He looked around, and decided it was time to continue.
The nearest opponent was the large blonde haired man, but that would be boring to finish him off, so the smaller one attacking him would have to do.
Shadow ran forward, and charged the Assassin head on, who was at this time too stunned to move as he saw the Red-Eyed Demon running at him at full speed. Shadow dug his dagger into the man's stomach, and like before, he ripped upwards, but this time there was more. He took a stance and used both hands to rip the dagger up, cleaving the breast bone and all the ribs in its path along the way, and the blade exited through the man's neck, cutting his upper torso into two halves as he fell back. The blow was instantly fatal as the right side of his body fell one way and the left side fell the other. Shadow looked down at him and tilted his head with a smile.
He looked around the room, sizing up each individual in turn.
"... Challenge..." He said in that same low and hoarse tone.
"... Give me a challenge..." He said as his insane red eyes searched the room.
He circled the group, looking around. All Assassins were either dead or had fled the battle. He walked around, gazing into the eyes of each member who was up and ready, smiling at them. Then suddenly, he froze in place. He tilted his head and sniffed the air.
"... That... Perfume..." He said quietly.
This scent was familiar, but it was not coming from anyone in the room. He turned towards the large double doors that led outside.
"... L-... Linde?" He said curiously.
He blinked and walked slowly towards the doors, stopping a few feet away as he heard a single grunt from outside.
Shadow jumped backwards away from the door just as a Scout was thrown backwards through it, and as Shadow looked up, the figure of a young woman with a long ponytail and a black outfit similar to his original walked slowly into the room.
The two women seemed to be doing everything they could to avert the possible crisis, and though he knew a good deal about battlefield medicine, he was hardly in a position to help. He supposed it might be yet another thing he did not know about the monk as well, for she seemed to be taking charge well enough from the glimpses he caught.
Which left him with two assassins; well, one and a half, if you counted the one Myr had damaged. He seemed to be having some issues breathing, but then maybe his partially-destroyed clavicle had something to do with that. Drake cracked his neck with a sideways motion and had to resist taunting him for that. Unfortunately, before anything more interesting could come of it, the both of them had thought better of sticking around and run away.
"Dammit, Shadow... why do you always take all the fun...?" Drake muttered to himself, but he knew there were clearly bigger problems at the moment. He backed up to shield the two women and the injured man. He remembered something being mentioned about Myr having sleep powder, and he was about to ask for that when Shadow paused, turning to the door. His friend smiled when he recognized the uttered name. That should be enough to bring him down for now. If not, well... he hoped the monk was quick on the uptake.
Which left him with two assassins; well, one and a half, if you counted the one Myr had damaged. He seemed to be having some issues breathing, but then maybe his partially-destroyed clavicle had something to do with that. Drake cracked his neck with a sideways motion and had to resist taunting him for that. Unfortunately, before anything more interesting could come of it, the both of them had thought better of sticking around and run away.
"Dammit, Shadow... why do you always take all the fun...?" Drake muttered to himself, but he knew there were clearly bigger problems at the moment. He backed up to shield the two women and the injured man. He remembered something being mentioned about Myr having sleep powder, and he was about to ask for that when Shadow paused, turning to the door. His friend smiled when he recognized the uttered name. That should be enough to bring him down for now. If not, well... he hoped the monk was quick on the uptake.
Kain's mind was far removed from the physical world, dangling precariously in the void between life and death. Trapped in a living nightmare, Kain sought to free himself.
Kain's nightmare began with him chained over a vortex of flame, slowly sinking towards it. Kain could feel the fires reaching up, seeking to devour him. As his body touched the flame, the world shifted, and Kain was suddenly in a fertile valley, and was basking in the sun. Looking down, he was horrified to see the blade that killed him was still in his chest. He grasped the blade and pulled it all the way through. He collapsed in extreme agony, and stared as his blood fell to the rich earth. Upon touching the ground, the nearby plants began rotting and dying off. This effect continued to spread, faster and faster. When the rotting spread to the rivers, they turned dark and looked like oozing scabs. When it finally reached the mountains, all life died, and the very mountains blackened and cracked, expelling smoke from their wounds. Kain was stunned by the death that had surrounded him, and was frightened by this world he seemed to be trapped in. He stood up, and noticed where he dropped the sword, flowers now grew. He picked up the blade, and touched it down on the earth. Where the blade touched, life rose again. Kain walked through the dead land, slowly restoring life.
When he was finished, Kain stuck the sword in the ground, and a large throne rose in its place. Kain smirked, and sat down in the throne, looking at the world he had rebuilt.
"Do you enjoy this power, Kain?" A feminine voice asked from behind the throne. Kain quickly stood, looking for the source of the voice. He saw a young woman who was watching him intently. Kain felt compelled to respond.
"Who are you and what do you want? As for your question, I spent all this time restoring the world, and now I feel I deserve some time to sit and enjoy what I have accomplished.
The woman smiled mischievously at Kain, saying, "Who I am is not important. You have been tested Kain, and while you did not hesitate in restoring the world, as soon as you saw the throne, you took it without a second thought. You have a sense of responsibility, but you are also arrogant, feeling as though you are entitled to whatever you wish. And do not forget Kain, that while it was not your fault for being injured, you caused the destruction of the world indirectly."
The woman's voice, so calming and elegant, helped to relax Kain. Until he realized all this could not be real.
"I am dead, aren't I?"
The woman smiled, replying, "Not quite. It is up to you."
Kain frowned, and said, "Well, I certainly do not want to die yet. How can I return?"
The woman went to the throne and touched it. when she did, it returned to being a sword. She held it out to Kain.
"To return, you must return the physical item that brought you to this point in the first place. Know this Kain; you are destined for greatness, but if you return, I can promise you a fate worse than death. If you accept, take the blade."
Kain thought a moment, and then took the sword, holding the tip near his chest wound. "Greatness I will accept, but I do not believe in fate, and I will forge my own destiny from here."
Kain plunged the sword back into his chest, feeling the shocking pain. The world around him disappeared into hazy darkness, and Kain struggled to return to his senses.
Kain's nightmare began with him chained over a vortex of flame, slowly sinking towards it. Kain could feel the fires reaching up, seeking to devour him. As his body touched the flame, the world shifted, and Kain was suddenly in a fertile valley, and was basking in the sun. Looking down, he was horrified to see the blade that killed him was still in his chest. He grasped the blade and pulled it all the way through. He collapsed in extreme agony, and stared as his blood fell to the rich earth. Upon touching the ground, the nearby plants began rotting and dying off. This effect continued to spread, faster and faster. When the rotting spread to the rivers, they turned dark and looked like oozing scabs. When it finally reached the mountains, all life died, and the very mountains blackened and cracked, expelling smoke from their wounds. Kain was stunned by the death that had surrounded him, and was frightened by this world he seemed to be trapped in. He stood up, and noticed where he dropped the sword, flowers now grew. He picked up the blade, and touched it down on the earth. Where the blade touched, life rose again. Kain walked through the dead land, slowly restoring life.
When he was finished, Kain stuck the sword in the ground, and a large throne rose in its place. Kain smirked, and sat down in the throne, looking at the world he had rebuilt.
"Do you enjoy this power, Kain?" A feminine voice asked from behind the throne. Kain quickly stood, looking for the source of the voice. He saw a young woman who was watching him intently. Kain felt compelled to respond.
"Who are you and what do you want? As for your question, I spent all this time restoring the world, and now I feel I deserve some time to sit and enjoy what I have accomplished.
The woman smiled mischievously at Kain, saying, "Who I am is not important. You have been tested Kain, and while you did not hesitate in restoring the world, as soon as you saw the throne, you took it without a second thought. You have a sense of responsibility, but you are also arrogant, feeling as though you are entitled to whatever you wish. And do not forget Kain, that while it was not your fault for being injured, you caused the destruction of the world indirectly."
The woman's voice, so calming and elegant, helped to relax Kain. Until he realized all this could not be real.
"I am dead, aren't I?"
The woman smiled, replying, "Not quite. It is up to you."
Kain frowned, and said, "Well, I certainly do not want to die yet. How can I return?"
The woman went to the throne and touched it. when she did, it returned to being a sword. She held it out to Kain.
"To return, you must return the physical item that brought you to this point in the first place. Know this Kain; you are destined for greatness, but if you return, I can promise you a fate worse than death. If you accept, take the blade."
Kain thought a moment, and then took the sword, holding the tip near his chest wound. "Greatness I will accept, but I do not believe in fate, and I will forge my own destiny from here."
Kain plunged the sword back into his chest, feeling the shocking pain. The world around him disappeared into hazy darkness, and Kain struggled to return to his senses.
Myr noted a slight change in Kain's breathing pattern and exhaled softly. That was good; it meant that he had not yet lost too much blood. "Keep up the pressure, Amie, you're doing very well." Though it was Kain's life at stake, she knew it was important also that Amie know that she was being helpful, both for her own mind and the pirate's actual health.
Myr plucked ingredients from pouches with the ease of practice, assembling them in a pestle and grinding as quickly as she was able. The resulting mixture, smelling faintly of citrus, she placed into her own waterskin. She couldn't allow his system to shut down, and this was the best way she knew to stop that from happening. Rising to her knees from her seat, Myr placed her hands on either side of his jaw and eased it open just enough for the herbed water to be carefully tipped down his throat. He didn't show any signs of choking, which she interpreted to be a good thing.
She took note that something had changed about the surrounding environment, but she did not have the time to waste on figuring out exactly what it was, and so she did not even look up. Instead, she shifted down from Kain's head to his wound, withdrawing this time a ready-made poultice, one that would hopefully help stem the pace of the bleeding and stave off infection until the wound was stable enough for more concentrated, specified treatment. "I need you to ease your hands away carefully," she told Amie, and if the other woman did not comply, Myr would simply lift her arms for her with surprising strength but no less gentleness than one would expect of her.
The wound still bled freely, but it was slowing now. Even so, she pressed the poultice to the bloody flesh immediately, making sure that no fragments of Kain's shirt would be in the way. "Would you help me bandage him?" she asked Amie, holding up her roll of pristine white cloth. Really, she was lucky she had so much of it on hand.
Myr had been doing a good job of ignoring it, but the wound on her arm made movement a bit difficult, to say nothing of the one on her neck. She would require assistance getting the entire thing patched up, and luckily, Amie did not seem any worse off than she was, which meant that between them, they should be able to handle it.
Myr plucked ingredients from pouches with the ease of practice, assembling them in a pestle and grinding as quickly as she was able. The resulting mixture, smelling faintly of citrus, she placed into her own waterskin. She couldn't allow his system to shut down, and this was the best way she knew to stop that from happening. Rising to her knees from her seat, Myr placed her hands on either side of his jaw and eased it open just enough for the herbed water to be carefully tipped down his throat. He didn't show any signs of choking, which she interpreted to be a good thing.
She took note that something had changed about the surrounding environment, but she did not have the time to waste on figuring out exactly what it was, and so she did not even look up. Instead, she shifted down from Kain's head to his wound, withdrawing this time a ready-made poultice, one that would hopefully help stem the pace of the bleeding and stave off infection until the wound was stable enough for more concentrated, specified treatment. "I need you to ease your hands away carefully," she told Amie, and if the other woman did not comply, Myr would simply lift her arms for her with surprising strength but no less gentleness than one would expect of her.
The wound still bled freely, but it was slowing now. Even so, she pressed the poultice to the bloody flesh immediately, making sure that no fragments of Kain's shirt would be in the way. "Would you help me bandage him?" she asked Amie, holding up her roll of pristine white cloth. Really, she was lucky she had so much of it on hand.
Myr had been doing a good job of ignoring it, but the wound on her arm made movement a bit difficult, to say nothing of the one on her neck. She would require assistance getting the entire thing patched up, and luckily, Amie did not seem any worse off than she was, which meant that between them, they should be able to handle it.
Amie's eyes danced from Kain's face to Myr's hands. She did exactly as Myr said the few times she spoke. Kain still had not shown any signs of waking. Her level of angst was rising and she was never more thankful for Myr's presence. The monk's calm demeanor helped to keep Amie somewhat level minded. This of course was with no help from the terrifying noises that she was trying her best to block out.
Though she refused to look Shadow's way, she could only imagine the horrible things that was going on behind her. She had caught a glimpse of Drake, who seemed to be serving as protection and it was most likely from Shadow. Internally, she was praying to who ever would hear her, that Shadow would disregard them as he had done her earlier. When she heard him say challenge, she cringed and fought to keep her hands from shaking as she assisted Myr with Kain's bandages.
Of course she was more worried about Kain in his defenseless state then her own safety at the moment. Moving him would slow them if they were forced to run and that would likely end up tragically for all parties, judging by Kain's earlier warnings. As Myr secured the bandage, Amie stole a glance in Shadow's direction. He seemed momentarily distracted. With growing anxiety, she focused her attention back on Kain, begging him in a whisper to wake up and talk to her.
Though she refused to look Shadow's way, she could only imagine the horrible things that was going on behind her. She had caught a glimpse of Drake, who seemed to be serving as protection and it was most likely from Shadow. Internally, she was praying to who ever would hear her, that Shadow would disregard them as he had done her earlier. When she heard him say challenge, she cringed and fought to keep her hands from shaking as she assisted Myr with Kain's bandages.
Of course she was more worried about Kain in his defenseless state then her own safety at the moment. Moving him would slow them if they were forced to run and that would likely end up tragically for all parties, judging by Kain's earlier warnings. As Myr secured the bandage, Amie stole a glance in Shadow's direction. He seemed momentarily distracted. With growing anxiety, she focused her attention back on Kain, begging him in a whisper to wake up and talk to her.
Shadow's gaze shifted around the room before falling on Linde again.
Could this really be her? Why would she be here? Where did she come from and when did she get here?
His mind slowly started to come back to him and he became semi conscious of where he was and what he was doing. He cast a quick glance around the room and looked back at Linde once more, and he took a few steps towards her, his pupils once again becoming visible, but only just as his mind started to slowly shut down as his conscious mind and his instincts within the state of Roda I'l Lousta began to clash.
As all this was going on his body started to shake uncontrollably, and he stumbled as he walked towards Linde and the door.
Could this really be her? Why would she be here? Where did she come from and when did she get here?
His mind slowly started to come back to him and he became semi conscious of where he was and what he was doing. He cast a quick glance around the room and looked back at Linde once more, and he took a few steps towards her, his pupils once again becoming visible, but only just as his mind started to slowly shut down as his conscious mind and his instincts within the state of Roda I'l Lousta began to clash.
As all this was going on his body started to shake uncontrollably, and he stumbled as he walked towards Linde and the door.
((((In the temporary absence of KariaKymira, I am taking command of Linde for the time being. When Karia returns, she will take on the role of Linde in posting. I ask for everyone's understanding and cooperation.))))
Linde looked through the door and searched the room, taking in each individual she saw and appraising them as quickly as she could.
Drake was here, which was a comfort to her.
There was one on the ground who had been run through, and he would require immediate attention once Shadow had returned to them. He could only help if he was not in Roda I'l Lousta. There were two young women as well, both at the collapsed man's side. The younger one under the cloak looked to be a monk, and Linde had to wonder what circumstances brought her to this place. The other was slightly older, but very pretty none the less. She looked to have the build of a light athlete, but Linde could not place her occupation by her clothes or build.
In the end it didn't really matter.
She was here for someone else.
Shadow was beginning to stumble, and so she came forward and caught him as he fell. She cradled his head in her hands, speaking softly to him. She held his face to hers and looked into his eyes.
"It's alright Shadow... I am here. Relax now, and return to me. Please." She cooed.
Linde looked through the door and searched the room, taking in each individual she saw and appraising them as quickly as she could.
Drake was here, which was a comfort to her.
There was one on the ground who had been run through, and he would require immediate attention once Shadow had returned to them. He could only help if he was not in Roda I'l Lousta. There were two young women as well, both at the collapsed man's side. The younger one under the cloak looked to be a monk, and Linde had to wonder what circumstances brought her to this place. The other was slightly older, but very pretty none the less. She looked to have the build of a light athlete, but Linde could not place her occupation by her clothes or build.
In the end it didn't really matter.
She was here for someone else.
Shadow was beginning to stumble, and so she came forward and caught him as he fell. She cradled his head in her hands, speaking softly to him. She held his face to hers and looked into his eyes.
"It's alright Shadow... I am here. Relax now, and return to me. Please." She cooed.
Shadow looked up at Linde, and his pupils slowly began to return to normal as his consciousness returned to him. Her voice and touch reached deep inside his mind and heart, and Roda I'l Lousta faded from his being... for now.
She smiled at him as he looked at her, and he couldn't help but smile in return.
He shook his head and looked around, trembling slightly at the carnage he had wrought in front of the others... particularly Amie and Myr.
Myr had witnessed Roda I'l Lousta before, but not this close and not in this fashion. Last time he merely skinned a few men at a great distance, but this time he had gutted them and even tore one more or less in half.
This was not something to be proud of, but for the time being, Kain needed their attention.
He nodded to Linde, and they both stood up and went to Kain's side as well.
"... This isn't good." He stated half distractedly.
He gently pressed Amie out of the way and took over her position with Linde by his side, and removed Myr's bandages to inspect the raw damage before quickly replacing them.
She smiled at him as he looked at her, and he couldn't help but smile in return.
He shook his head and looked around, trembling slightly at the carnage he had wrought in front of the others... particularly Amie and Myr.
Myr had witnessed Roda I'l Lousta before, but not this close and not in this fashion. Last time he merely skinned a few men at a great distance, but this time he had gutted them and even tore one more or less in half.
This was not something to be proud of, but for the time being, Kain needed their attention.
He nodded to Linde, and they both stood up and went to Kain's side as well.
"... This isn't good." He stated half distractedly.
He gently pressed Amie out of the way and took over her position with Linde by his side, and removed Myr's bandages to inspect the raw damage before quickly replacing them.
Linde entered; Drake's breath whistled past his lips in a relived gust. Shadow would be fine, now, and the mercenary sheathed his blade and returned it to its place at his back, following the others to Kain.
"Is it safe to move him?" he inquired, casting a glance over his shoulder. Though he knew something of medicine, Myr had proven herself more than capable of anything he could do, and he knew Linde to possess that sort of knowledge as well. Even Shadow knew enough medicine. He'd be useless as another kneeling figure, so instead Drake stood like a sentinel, eyes fixed upon the path to the inner sanctum of this fortress, ears trained around him for any hint of an approach. It was unlikely this confrontation had gone unnoticed, after all, and it may well be only a matter of time before they found themselves once again surrounded, depending on how long the devilish pirate's poison was going to take to activate.
Crossing his arms, Drake for the most part kept his peace about anything further, though he did spare Linde a friendly smile and a warm greeting. Her presence was most welcome, as far as he was concerned, and he was probably less confused about it than Shadow. Someone like Linde... well, she wasn't the type to be content merely waiting forever, and her willpower was such that this had probably only been a matter of time.
Now that the battle was over for now, Drake's mind eventually turned to analysis of what had happened. Actually, now that he got to thinking about it... he resisted the urge to flinch. To his tactical mind, the attack had been fraught with a number of mistakes of varying degrees, and he himself was not innocent of such miscalculations himself. He would not say that he had overestimated Myr; quite the contrary, she was tougher than he'd been expecting. That did not mean, however, that it had been a good idea to leave her as he had, and he was feeling quite guilty about it now. He'd have to apologize to her about that... and someone would need to have a talk with Amie about keeping her head. He had a feeling she didn't like him much; maybe Kain would be the best person for the job.
Then again... Kain fought like a man possessed, which, while certainly interesting, useful (selectively) and something Drake could relate to on some occasions, did not lend itself well to giving lectures on the benefits of trying to stay calm. Maybe Myr should do it. Would she, though? He shrugged. It hardly mattered. If nothing else, Shadow would call her out on it eventually. That much was almost certain.
"Is it safe to move him?" he inquired, casting a glance over his shoulder. Though he knew something of medicine, Myr had proven herself more than capable of anything he could do, and he knew Linde to possess that sort of knowledge as well. Even Shadow knew enough medicine. He'd be useless as another kneeling figure, so instead Drake stood like a sentinel, eyes fixed upon the path to the inner sanctum of this fortress, ears trained around him for any hint of an approach. It was unlikely this confrontation had gone unnoticed, after all, and it may well be only a matter of time before they found themselves once again surrounded, depending on how long the devilish pirate's poison was going to take to activate.
Crossing his arms, Drake for the most part kept his peace about anything further, though he did spare Linde a friendly smile and a warm greeting. Her presence was most welcome, as far as he was concerned, and he was probably less confused about it than Shadow. Someone like Linde... well, she wasn't the type to be content merely waiting forever, and her willpower was such that this had probably only been a matter of time.
Now that the battle was over for now, Drake's mind eventually turned to analysis of what had happened. Actually, now that he got to thinking about it... he resisted the urge to flinch. To his tactical mind, the attack had been fraught with a number of mistakes of varying degrees, and he himself was not innocent of such miscalculations himself. He would not say that he had overestimated Myr; quite the contrary, she was tougher than he'd been expecting. That did not mean, however, that it had been a good idea to leave her as he had, and he was feeling quite guilty about it now. He'd have to apologize to her about that... and someone would need to have a talk with Amie about keeping her head. He had a feeling she didn't like him much; maybe Kain would be the best person for the job.
Then again... Kain fought like a man possessed, which, while certainly interesting, useful (selectively) and something Drake could relate to on some occasions, did not lend itself well to giving lectures on the benefits of trying to stay calm. Maybe Myr should do it. Would she, though? He shrugged. It hardly mattered. If nothing else, Shadow would call her out on it eventually. That much was almost certain.
Myr sat back, running the back of her forearm along her brow. Kain's vitals had stabilized; that was a good sign. He'd survive; she knew that much with certainty. Well, assuming they weren't attacked again in the near future, obviously. "He should be stable enough to move now," she replied to Drake's question, but then cast her glance to Shadow and the woman that had appeared beside him. "In fact, I recommend it. It would be best to get him away from here, including any possible trace of his poison. The rest can be taken care of once we're somewhere more secure."
Still, she was not the sort to give orders, so the entire thing was phrased as little more than a suggestion, albeit one with experience behind it. "Does anyone else need looking after immediately?" the question was asked to the general audience, but she was looking particularly at Amie when she did. The others, she assumed had seen enough battle to know their bodies and their limits, and thus would ask if they required assistance. Amie seemed a bit less experienced in this area, and Myr was thus a bit more concerned for her at the present moment.
Her own wounds, she largely ignored. they would require tending-to eventually, but not immediately. It would perhaps be better to get out of this place first, or finish whatever business Shadow still had here and then leave.
Still, she was not the sort to give orders, so the entire thing was phrased as little more than a suggestion, albeit one with experience behind it. "Does anyone else need looking after immediately?" the question was asked to the general audience, but she was looking particularly at Amie when she did. The others, she assumed had seen enough battle to know their bodies and their limits, and thus would ask if they required assistance. Amie seemed a bit less experienced in this area, and Myr was thus a bit more concerned for her at the present moment.
Her own wounds, she largely ignored. they would require tending-to eventually, but not immediately. It would perhaps be better to get out of this place first, or finish whatever business Shadow still had here and then leave.
Shadow finished examining Kain and looked to Linde and nodded.
The two of them stood up and looked around in opposing directions, surveying the halls and doors around them, listening intently to the environment to see what was going on.
"... Moving him is a wise idea. Take him outside and to the west of the entrance. The breeze outside is blowing east, and so if you take him to the west side you should avoid any remnants of the poison Kain devised. I on the other hand have some more business to take care of within these walls and will return shortly."
At that moment, Linde took his hand.
"Shadow, you need to have that looked at." She said, pointing to his side.
He looked at it and shrugged.
"It missed my vital organs and arteries. It's not a problem." He said calmly.
She let out a defeated sigh, as she knew she couldn't change his mind.
"Get Kain out as quickly as you can, and I will be along in due time. Try to find a sheltered spot where the patrols won't see you, and within the next ten minutes or so I will release the black smoke from the fortress that signals Teisei has fallen, and we will have nothing to fear from them ever again."
With that, Shadow darted through a pair of doors and disappeared.
Linde watched after him with sad eyes, and then looked to the young monk at Kain's side.
"... Well... There's no sense sitting around here waiting to see how this plays out. Let's get your friend outside."
She walked over and looked to Drake.
"Help me get him outside Drake."
The two of them stood up and looked around in opposing directions, surveying the halls and doors around them, listening intently to the environment to see what was going on.
"... Moving him is a wise idea. Take him outside and to the west of the entrance. The breeze outside is blowing east, and so if you take him to the west side you should avoid any remnants of the poison Kain devised. I on the other hand have some more business to take care of within these walls and will return shortly."
At that moment, Linde took his hand.
"Shadow, you need to have that looked at." She said, pointing to his side.
He looked at it and shrugged.
"It missed my vital organs and arteries. It's not a problem." He said calmly.
She let out a defeated sigh, as she knew she couldn't change his mind.
"Get Kain out as quickly as you can, and I will be along in due time. Try to find a sheltered spot where the patrols won't see you, and within the next ten minutes or so I will release the black smoke from the fortress that signals Teisei has fallen, and we will have nothing to fear from them ever again."
With that, Shadow darted through a pair of doors and disappeared.
Linde watched after him with sad eyes, and then looked to the young monk at Kain's side.
"... Well... There's no sense sitting around here waiting to see how this plays out. Let's get your friend outside."
She walked over and looked to Drake.
"Help me get him outside Drake."
Amie allowed Shadow to take her place, and she scooted closer to Kain's face. After a quick glance to Shadow's eyes, she assumed they seemed to be back to normal. A small, questioning look was shot at the new arrival. followed by a nod of a greeting. Myr mentioned that Kain was stable enough to move. Still he had shown no signs of stirring.
Amie was concentrating on Kain's face when Myr asked if anyone needed looking after. She felt the monk's eyes on her, but avoided her glance. Though, she could likely use the attention, Amie was still mostly worried about Kain. Also, the girl was pretty good at ignoring pain when she set her mind to it and this was one of those times.
Shadow finally spoke and instructed the others where to move Kain. Perhaps it was just her present state of mind, but little was making sense to her now. Did me mean that they would not be returning? If so, then this was her only chance to attempt to find any information on her father or reason her mother was killed. Amie jerked her head up, in time to see Shadow disappear through the doors.
As the others began to move Kain, she used the opportunity to slip through the same doors. Amie knew she did not have much time and was only vaguely aware of where the poison was being contained. Still, she did not come all this way for nothing.
Amie was concentrating on Kain's face when Myr asked if anyone needed looking after. She felt the monk's eyes on her, but avoided her glance. Though, she could likely use the attention, Amie was still mostly worried about Kain. Also, the girl was pretty good at ignoring pain when she set her mind to it and this was one of those times.
Shadow finally spoke and instructed the others where to move Kain. Perhaps it was just her present state of mind, but little was making sense to her now. Did me mean that they would not be returning? If so, then this was her only chance to attempt to find any information on her father or reason her mother was killed. Amie jerked her head up, in time to see Shadow disappear through the doors.
As the others began to move Kain, she used the opportunity to slip through the same doors. Amie knew she did not have much time and was only vaguely aware of where the poison was being contained. Still, she did not come all this way for nothing.
The setting changes from Roda Valley to Halls of Tesiei
Shadow became aware of Amie following him through the doors, but decided silently that it would be best to allow her to follow, since she was stubborn about getting her way.
This much he knew.
He slowed his pace and let her catch up to him, and then continued on his way.
"And just why are you following me deeper into this death trap?" He asked as they jogged through the halls.
This much he knew.
He slowed his pace and let her catch up to him, and then continued on his way.
"And just why are you following me deeper into this death trap?" He asked as they jogged through the halls.
Ameriah caught up to Shadow easily. She assumed this was only due to him slowing for her. "It's only a death trap if ones finds themselves dead. So far we've managed to avoid that."
"I need to know where to look for some information and you are the only one who knows this place. Information either on a person or an event that happened about twelve years ago. Is there like an archive room or private office or anything that you can think of?"
Guessing that Shadow would say it was unnecessary and send her back to the others, she persisted, "Look, you could just let me look and when your finished doing whatever it is that your doing, I'll leave with you and that will be that." As she kept pace with him, she shot him a hopeful look and realized how horrible the two of them appeared. Blood spattered and swollen.
It would be a pity if they couldn't stay here for at least the night. She wasn't sure how safe it would be, but baths, clean clothes, substantial food and a good night's rest would be beneficial for everyone, Shadow included. Amie decided not to question that, research was the most important thing to her now. The reason she has been wondering for almost three years. All signs and clues pointed that Tesiei would hold her answers. A few moments of searching was better than nothing and if she did not find her answers, then she would vow to return when she could spend time looking.
"I need to know where to look for some information and you are the only one who knows this place. Information either on a person or an event that happened about twelve years ago. Is there like an archive room or private office or anything that you can think of?"
Guessing that Shadow would say it was unnecessary and send her back to the others, she persisted, "Look, you could just let me look and when your finished doing whatever it is that your doing, I'll leave with you and that will be that." As she kept pace with him, she shot him a hopeful look and realized how horrible the two of them appeared. Blood spattered and swollen.
It would be a pity if they couldn't stay here for at least the night. She wasn't sure how safe it would be, but baths, clean clothes, substantial food and a good night's rest would be beneficial for everyone, Shadow included. Amie decided not to question that, research was the most important thing to her now. The reason she has been wondering for almost three years. All signs and clues pointed that Tesiei would hold her answers. A few moments of searching was better than nothing and if she did not find her answers, then she would vow to return when she could spend time looking.
Shadow remained silent to her questions but led her through many doors and halls, killing a few Assassins who got in their way as they went. Finally, they came to a large pair of double doors, and Shadow carefully opened them and looked inside. The room was clear, so he saw no problem in letting her enter.
"This is Takai's old room. He founded Teisei, and led my training himself. If you seek answers to questions pertaining to the history of Teisei in any way, they will be locked away in his study over there in the corner. If that's all, then remain quiet about your methods of search, and I will be along to pick you up when I am finished with my errand."
With that, Shadow left her to her searching.
"This is Takai's old room. He founded Teisei, and led my training himself. If you seek answers to questions pertaining to the history of Teisei in any way, they will be locked away in his study over there in the corner. If that's all, then remain quiet about your methods of search, and I will be along to pick you up when I am finished with my errand."
With that, Shadow left her to her searching.
The setting changes from Halls of Tesiei to Roda Valley
"Sure thing," Drake replied, turning back to the group. He did nothing more than nod at Shadow as he departed, trusting his friend to deal with what needed to be dealt with. He considered saying something when Amie followed, but from the look on her face, she had a pretty good reason, so he would not stop her.
Striding over to Kain, Drake spent long enough surveying the damage to decide it was probably best to bend his spine as little as possible. Well, that ruled out simply tossing him over a shoulder. Shrugging, Drake positioned the pirate on his back and stood, jerking his head too motion Linde and Myr out the door.
Outside, he kept going for a ways, until he was absolutely certain the coast was clear, before leading them to the west. He selected a well-hidden spot and lowered Kain carefully, moving away to take up yet another guard position, facing the direction of the fortress.
Striding over to Kain, Drake spent long enough surveying the damage to decide it was probably best to bend his spine as little as possible. Well, that ruled out simply tossing him over a shoulder. Shrugging, Drake positioned the pirate on his back and stood, jerking his head too motion Linde and Myr out the door.
Outside, he kept going for a ways, until he was absolutely certain the coast was clear, before leading them to the west. He selected a well-hidden spot and lowered Kain carefully, moving away to take up yet another guard position, facing the direction of the fortress.
Myr did not protest when Drake led them out the door and well away from the fortress proper. She was worried for Amie's safety, but as long as Shadow did not wind up in Roda I'l Lousta again, there was hardly any safer place for her to be, even in the heart of that place.
As soon as Kain was lowered to the ground again, she double-checked to make sure that transport had not exacerbated any of his injuries, but everything seemed to be fine, at least all things considered. It was mostly a matter of waiting for him to regain consciousness, now. That thought firmly in mind, Myr lowered herself carefully against a nearby tree and set about tending her own wounds. The was starting to feel something of a heady rush from the blood loss, and the sooner that could be remedied, the better.
As soon as Kain was lowered to the ground again, she double-checked to make sure that transport had not exacerbated any of his injuries, but everything seemed to be fine, at least all things considered. It was mostly a matter of waiting for him to regain consciousness, now. That thought firmly in mind, Myr lowered herself carefully against a nearby tree and set about tending her own wounds. The was starting to feel something of a heady rush from the blood loss, and the sooner that could be remedied, the better.
The setting changes from Roda Valley to Halls of Tesiei
Shadow rushed through the halls as quickly and silently as possible. Most of those who were caught in the wake of Kain's poison would be long since dead by now, so the halls weren't filled nearly as much as normal. Every so often he came across one or two Assassins, mostly fledglings who had no idea who he was and so simply rushed past them without so much as a word.
He ascended the grand staircase in the back of the fortress that led to the highest room in the majestic dwelling. After a few minutes of climbing, he found the Message Chamber, where the Assassins sent smoke signals to all within eye shot. The messages usually stretched for miles, allowing them to be seen almost anywhere on the continent when the wind currents were right, as each color of smoke meant something different.
Tiny differences in the shade of the smoke sent out all had subtle meaning variations, but to average eyes would appear as no more than smoke from a fire.
In the center of the room was a mighty smoke stack with a place for a flame to burn below it. On each side of the room were jars of special powder that, when added to the flame, changed the color of the smoke it sent. The message that Shadow was after was hidden in the back of the room in a small jar, and when he opened it, he found what he was looking for. A small bag with black powder inside. The bag itself was very dusty, having never been used or needed before.
With the contents spread over the fire place, Shadow was the first, and would be the last, to use such a message. The black smoke indicated Teisei had fallen, and that the Assassin fortress was no longer home. Takai had once told Shadow of the black smoke and what it meant.
"Know this now Shadow... By the wisdom of the Assassin's Oath, should the black smoke burn and rise to the heavens, Teisei will be no more."
Beyond that, Shadow knew only that the black smoke meant that they were to disband and never return again. This was all the information he needed however, as every Assassin knew the message.
Shadow approached the fireplace and added the contents of the bag to the spot where the flame was to burn, and added what ingredients he needed to make the flame burn for as long as possible. He then struck a rock with one of the Twins and sparked a flame to burn. The smoke that rose instantly turned black, and began to rise through the shaft above and to the sky outside.
His task was complete, and soon the Assassins of Teisei would be no more. Once the smoke rose to the heavens above, the message would be unstoppable and the winds would guide it across the continent to tell of Teisei's fall. With that, Shadow turned and left the room, walking briskly back in the direction of Takai's room.
He ascended the grand staircase in the back of the fortress that led to the highest room in the majestic dwelling. After a few minutes of climbing, he found the Message Chamber, where the Assassins sent smoke signals to all within eye shot. The messages usually stretched for miles, allowing them to be seen almost anywhere on the continent when the wind currents were right, as each color of smoke meant something different.
Tiny differences in the shade of the smoke sent out all had subtle meaning variations, but to average eyes would appear as no more than smoke from a fire.
In the center of the room was a mighty smoke stack with a place for a flame to burn below it. On each side of the room were jars of special powder that, when added to the flame, changed the color of the smoke it sent. The message that Shadow was after was hidden in the back of the room in a small jar, and when he opened it, he found what he was looking for. A small bag with black powder inside. The bag itself was very dusty, having never been used or needed before.
With the contents spread over the fire place, Shadow was the first, and would be the last, to use such a message. The black smoke indicated Teisei had fallen, and that the Assassin fortress was no longer home. Takai had once told Shadow of the black smoke and what it meant.
"Know this now Shadow... By the wisdom of the Assassin's Oath, should the black smoke burn and rise to the heavens, Teisei will be no more."
Beyond that, Shadow knew only that the black smoke meant that they were to disband and never return again. This was all the information he needed however, as every Assassin knew the message.
Shadow approached the fireplace and added the contents of the bag to the spot where the flame was to burn, and added what ingredients he needed to make the flame burn for as long as possible. He then struck a rock with one of the Twins and sparked a flame to burn. The smoke that rose instantly turned black, and began to rise through the shaft above and to the sky outside.
His task was complete, and soon the Assassins of Teisei would be no more. Once the smoke rose to the heavens above, the message would be unstoppable and the winds would guide it across the continent to tell of Teisei's fall. With that, Shadow turned and left the room, walking briskly back in the direction of Takai's room.
When Shadow gave no her no answers, Amie assumed that he was not going to help her. Still she followed him, deciding she would look herself and break away from him when possible. Amie was beginning to form a plan when, to her surprise, Shadow led her to a room explaining this would likely be her only source of information.
Giving a smile as a form of thanks, she quickly crossed the room, leaving Shadow behind. She heard the door shut behind her before she reached the study. As silently as possible, she lifted the handle and pushed the heavy door inward to reveal a medium sized study. The room was nicely furnished with a solid by a window overlooking the mountainside. One wall was lined with an intricate bookcase, shelving dozens of bound books and artifacts. The other wall was home to a rather gruesome picture of an artist's interpretation of a battle, along with several painful looking weapons. Blood red seemed to be the theme of the overall room.
Suppressing a shiver, Ameriah quickly went to work shuffling through the contents of the desk. There was a small layer of dust and it would seem that the study had not been bothered in quite some time. The surface of the desk was neat and she doubted information that would be twelve years old would be there, instead she slid open the drawers. Inside she found mostly utensils for writing and others things that was of no interest to her.
Trying the last drawer, she discovered it was locked. Not that she could not pick it, but the key was most likely hidden in plain site. Gracefully she sat in the over-sized, (for her anyway) leather chair and emerald eyes peered around the room. After checking a few of the obvious places, under the desk, secret pull outs, inside art on the desk, Amie hopped up and went over to the picture. She ran her fingers softly over the golden frame. Feeling a small ridge, she stopped and pressed outward. A small opening revealed it's self and a key fell into her palm. Blind luck perhaps, but this was not her first time in this type of work.
Quickly she went back to the desk and unlocked the lower drawer. There she happened upon something that might be useful. Some sort of treaty agreement with her father's name on it. Why would Tesiei need a treaty with a fisherman? This opened many new questions, but did not answer any she was searching for. Not having time to read the document in full, she removed it and some others to stash away in her bag.
Amie replaced the drawers and walked over to the picture to return the key. Before she reached the frame, the bookshelf caught her attention. Slowly, she approached the book lined wall. Something seemed off. Closely she studied the binds of the aged books. One section seemed to have less dust than the others and upon a closer look she found a single paper struck between two history novels. Carefully she pulled at the loose paper. The sudden friction caused the middle book to free itself and topple to the floor, sending papers fluttering in it's wake.
Giving a smile as a form of thanks, she quickly crossed the room, leaving Shadow behind. She heard the door shut behind her before she reached the study. As silently as possible, she lifted the handle and pushed the heavy door inward to reveal a medium sized study. The room was nicely furnished with a solid by a window overlooking the mountainside. One wall was lined with an intricate bookcase, shelving dozens of bound books and artifacts. The other wall was home to a rather gruesome picture of an artist's interpretation of a battle, along with several painful looking weapons. Blood red seemed to be the theme of the overall room.
Suppressing a shiver, Ameriah quickly went to work shuffling through the contents of the desk. There was a small layer of dust and it would seem that the study had not been bothered in quite some time. The surface of the desk was neat and she doubted information that would be twelve years old would be there, instead she slid open the drawers. Inside she found mostly utensils for writing and others things that was of no interest to her.
Trying the last drawer, she discovered it was locked. Not that she could not pick it, but the key was most likely hidden in plain site. Gracefully she sat in the over-sized, (for her anyway) leather chair and emerald eyes peered around the room. After checking a few of the obvious places, under the desk, secret pull outs, inside art on the desk, Amie hopped up and went over to the picture. She ran her fingers softly over the golden frame. Feeling a small ridge, she stopped and pressed outward. A small opening revealed it's self and a key fell into her palm. Blind luck perhaps, but this was not her first time in this type of work.
Quickly she went back to the desk and unlocked the lower drawer. There she happened upon something that might be useful. Some sort of treaty agreement with her father's name on it. Why would Tesiei need a treaty with a fisherman? This opened many new questions, but did not answer any she was searching for. Not having time to read the document in full, she removed it and some others to stash away in her bag.
Amie replaced the drawers and walked over to the picture to return the key. Before she reached the frame, the bookshelf caught her attention. Slowly, she approached the book lined wall. Something seemed off. Closely she studied the binds of the aged books. One section seemed to have less dust than the others and upon a closer look she found a single paper struck between two history novels. Carefully she pulled at the loose paper. The sudden friction caused the middle book to free itself and topple to the floor, sending papers fluttering in it's wake.
The setting changes from Halls of Tesiei to Roda Valley
Shadow reached the doors to Takai's room and opened them, and found Amie searching through a few documents and looking at a sheet of paper that had fallen from the bookshelf.
"It's time to leave now Amie. Grab what you need and let's be off."
Amie heard his demand and quickly picked up the piece of paper that had fallen. Once she had everything in order, she followed him out the doors and into the hallways one more. Together, they quickly rushed through the fortress until they came to where the battle had been. Shadow cast a quick glance around to make sure nothing was left behind, and then led Amie outside, following the trail that the others had left behind until they found the group again.
Shadow saw that Kain was being well taken care of so he sat down over by a lone tree near the tree line to watch the fortress entrance while he began tending to the wound on his side.
At that time, Linde walked over to him and knelt down by his side and opened the pouch at her waist, taking out a needle and thread. She also removed a few herbs as well for numbing the pain and disinfecting it. Shadow was looking at his wound when she knelt down by him, and his head did not rise, but his eyes came up to greet hers. She smiled at him and placed her hands on his, blood soaked as they were.
"You know better than to argue by now I pray..." She said, somewhat teasingly.
Shadow rolled his eyes and let his hands drop to his sides while still out of the way of Linde's as she began to tend his wound instead.
"It's time to leave now Amie. Grab what you need and let's be off."
Amie heard his demand and quickly picked up the piece of paper that had fallen. Once she had everything in order, she followed him out the doors and into the hallways one more. Together, they quickly rushed through the fortress until they came to where the battle had been. Shadow cast a quick glance around to make sure nothing was left behind, and then led Amie outside, following the trail that the others had left behind until they found the group again.
Shadow saw that Kain was being well taken care of so he sat down over by a lone tree near the tree line to watch the fortress entrance while he began tending to the wound on his side.
At that time, Linde walked over to him and knelt down by his side and opened the pouch at her waist, taking out a needle and thread. She also removed a few herbs as well for numbing the pain and disinfecting it. Shadow was looking at his wound when she knelt down by him, and his head did not rise, but his eyes came up to greet hers. She smiled at him and placed her hands on his, blood soaked as they were.
"You know better than to argue by now I pray..." She said, somewhat teasingly.
Shadow rolled his eyes and let his hands drop to his sides while still out of the way of Linde's as she began to tend his wound instead.
Once back to the others, Amie broke away from Shadow and went straight to Kain's side. She dropped to her knees and gently pressed her hand to his forehead before sweeping aside the loose tendrils that had fallen across his eyes. With concern in her voice, she questioned to Myr, "Still nothing from him?"
Tearing her eyes from Kain, she glanced around the group. They all suffered injuries and were looking worn and weary. Falling back to Kain, she palmed his cheek and rose back to her feet. Approaching Myr, who was bandaging herself, she questioned, "Need some help with that?" She rinsed her hands off with water from her skin before giving Myr a smile, "Of course you'll have to tell me what to do."
Tearing her eyes from Kain, she glanced around the group. They all suffered injuries and were looking worn and weary. Falling back to Kain, she palmed his cheek and rose back to her feet. Approaching Myr, who was bandaging herself, she questioned, "Need some help with that?" She rinsed her hands off with water from her skin before giving Myr a smile, "Of course you'll have to tell me what to do."
"He is fine," Myr replied to Amie's worried inquiry. "His body is simply recovering from the trauma. He will wake when he is ready, trust me." She smiled softly, and chuckled when the woman offered to assist her with her bandages. "Ah, no thank you; I'm just about done. Much of what I know about medicine was tested on myself first."
I probably should not have said that. It had been something of a joke, actually, meant to convey that she was very familiar with self-bandaging, but it was also rather poignantly true. There was no better way to learn the symptoms and proper course of treatment for wounds than to feel all those symptoms oneself and know first hand what helped and what did not. Still, she had learned about a year ago that this was not how most healers went about learning their trades, and had been somewhat surprised to find that most of them were no more scarred than the average person. She had thought it strange, then, but she knew now that it was she who was unusual in this respect.
For now, though, she did not say anything further about it, and settled for hoping that Amie either had not noticed or would not inquire further about it. As friendly and companionable as she found the young woman, Myr did not, could not, trust in a matter of days, no matter how filled with hardships those days were. Shooting a look at her bloodstained cloak, still covered with the aftermath of Kain's grim battle, she shook her head and left it for the moment. She could figure out how to clean it later.
Presently, she turned to both Amie and Drake. "Both of you were injured though." It was not a question, and while Linde treated Shadow, she might as well take the opportunity to help these two. "Please allow me to assist." The smile reappeared, warm and genuine. They'd both been through a lot today; easing their suffering in any way possible was the least she could do.
I probably should not have said that. It had been something of a joke, actually, meant to convey that she was very familiar with self-bandaging, but it was also rather poignantly true. There was no better way to learn the symptoms and proper course of treatment for wounds than to feel all those symptoms oneself and know first hand what helped and what did not. Still, she had learned about a year ago that this was not how most healers went about learning their trades, and had been somewhat surprised to find that most of them were no more scarred than the average person. She had thought it strange, then, but she knew now that it was she who was unusual in this respect.
For now, though, she did not say anything further about it, and settled for hoping that Amie either had not noticed or would not inquire further about it. As friendly and companionable as she found the young woman, Myr did not, could not, trust in a matter of days, no matter how filled with hardships those days were. Shooting a look at her bloodstained cloak, still covered with the aftermath of Kain's grim battle, she shook her head and left it for the moment. She could figure out how to clean it later.
Presently, she turned to both Amie and Drake. "Both of you were injured though." It was not a question, and while Linde treated Shadow, she might as well take the opportunity to help these two. "Please allow me to assist." The smile reappeared, warm and genuine. They'd both been through a lot today; easing their suffering in any way possible was the least she could do.
Drake followed most of the meandering lines of conversation behind him only half-heartedly, though he was once again left to wonder exactly where the motley group behind him had come from. They all seemed far removed from one another in terms of background; he did not presently think that any had known each other before this little excursion. Well, at least not of Amie, Myr, and Kain anyway. He was once again surprised by Shadow's uncanny ability to draw strange allies to himself, considering his near-complete lack of notable social skills.
Then again, maybe that was why the sorts of people who ended up going along for the ride were so unusual, taken collectively. It was hard to imagine that people without their own storied histories and personal ambitions or vendettas would risk their lives so openly, even for a just cause. In this, at least, he was no exception himself, though perhaps his dislike of Teisei was less personal and more on principle.
It was not without a certain satisfaction on his visage, then, that he watched the black smoke billow into the air. He id not know exactly what it meant, but he could guess well enough. He was brought back to the present by Myr's voice, directed at least partially at him. He had indeed been rather banged up by the confrontation, and could truly use some attention in that regard. Even a few minutes of confrontation with a Wraith or two had not been kind to him, to say nothing of the heavier wounds he'd sustained in the more prolonged bout with the two Elites.
"I'm fine for now; take care of everyone else first." He noted with satisfaction that she'd already used some time to patch herself up a bit, but he could see no such evidence on Amie, and his chivalric instinct demanded that he stall until she was looked after as well.
Then again, maybe that was why the sorts of people who ended up going along for the ride were so unusual, taken collectively. It was hard to imagine that people without their own storied histories and personal ambitions or vendettas would risk their lives so openly, even for a just cause. In this, at least, he was no exception himself, though perhaps his dislike of Teisei was less personal and more on principle.
It was not without a certain satisfaction on his visage, then, that he watched the black smoke billow into the air. He id not know exactly what it meant, but he could guess well enough. He was brought back to the present by Myr's voice, directed at least partially at him. He had indeed been rather banged up by the confrontation, and could truly use some attention in that regard. Even a few minutes of confrontation with a Wraith or two had not been kind to him, to say nothing of the heavier wounds he'd sustained in the more prolonged bout with the two Elites.
"I'm fine for now; take care of everyone else first." He noted with satisfaction that she'd already used some time to patch herself up a bit, but he could see no such evidence on Amie, and his chivalric instinct demanded that he stall until she was looked after as well.
Shadow and Linde finished tending his wounds and so he placed his jacket on once again and stood up. Linde too rose to her feet and they looked towards the group. Shadow scanned their conditions and decided that they were well off as they were for the time being and left them be. He looked tot he sky and saw the black smoke rising into the sky and walked out into the open just beyond the tree line.
... It's empty... My heart is empty... He thought to himself.
... Why? Why does my heart feel empty? I have finally achieved my goal of wiping out Teisei and all of its wretched plans for this world... So why does my heart ache with emptiness?
Linde stood behind him, simply watching and waiting.
"... Dreams are born, and then they die. So too do our lives as human beings ebb and flow with the passage of time. Our hearts connect to our deepest dreams, but like dreams they can shatter and collapse. The passage of time has forced many changes within my heart, and my dreams have shifted with those changes. I have to wonder now if this is truly what I wanted, as my heart now has an emptiness inside it as I watch Teisei fall like this..."
Linde approached and took his arm, leaning her head against his shoulder.
"... Perhaps one such as I is not meant to dream..." He said softly.
Linde looked up at him, giving him her best reassuring smile.
"No, you are allowed to dream. And your ultimate dream has come to fruition at last, which is why you feel this emptiness inside you. You have, for the first time, accomplished something truly wonderful, and you are not used to this feeling yet which is why you question your right to dream..."
She moved in front of him and looked him in the eyes.
"You dreamt of ridding the world of Teisei's threat, and have now done so for good. You are free, my dear Shadow. Free to be yourself at last and dream forever more for yourself... Your life is yours my love. Live, wish, hope, struggle, succeed and dream to your heart's content..."
Shadow's expression softened to sadness mixed with confusion, but never the less he smiled for her.
Linde took Shadow's hand in hers and together they walked back towards the others.
... It's empty... My heart is empty... He thought to himself.
... Why? Why does my heart feel empty? I have finally achieved my goal of wiping out Teisei and all of its wretched plans for this world... So why does my heart ache with emptiness?
Linde stood behind him, simply watching and waiting.
"... Dreams are born, and then they die. So too do our lives as human beings ebb and flow with the passage of time. Our hearts connect to our deepest dreams, but like dreams they can shatter and collapse. The passage of time has forced many changes within my heart, and my dreams have shifted with those changes. I have to wonder now if this is truly what I wanted, as my heart now has an emptiness inside it as I watch Teisei fall like this..."
Linde approached and took his arm, leaning her head against his shoulder.
"... Perhaps one such as I is not meant to dream..." He said softly.
Linde looked up at him, giving him her best reassuring smile.
"No, you are allowed to dream. And your ultimate dream has come to fruition at last, which is why you feel this emptiness inside you. You have, for the first time, accomplished something truly wonderful, and you are not used to this feeling yet which is why you question your right to dream..."
She moved in front of him and looked him in the eyes.
"You dreamt of ridding the world of Teisei's threat, and have now done so for good. You are free, my dear Shadow. Free to be yourself at last and dream forever more for yourself... Your life is yours my love. Live, wish, hope, struggle, succeed and dream to your heart's content..."
Shadow's expression softened to sadness mixed with confusion, but never the less he smiled for her.
Linde took Shadow's hand in hers and together they walked back towards the others.
Ameriah just smiled at Myr’s comment. Her knowledge of medicine and treatments were very basic. Though she tended to many a skinned knee, her most common skill for the injured or sick was simply tender, loving care. With the children she lived with, that was usually enough and occasionally they would have to seek outside help.
With Drake’s words, it was obvious he was referring to Amie, for herself and Drake were the only ones who had not be tended to yet. She was about to protest, feeling guilty that Myr should have to treat her first and not Drake. Drake, however, did not seem like the type of man who would give in to her protests and would insist upon it.
“I’m just a little banged up is all.” Amie tried to speak down of her condition, though it looked like she had just stepped out of a butcher’s shop. “I just have a cut here,” she pointed to her right arm, just between her elbow and shoulder. “and here.” The second was the gash on her left thigh. Both had ceased bleeding.
With Drake’s words, it was obvious he was referring to Amie, for herself and Drake were the only ones who had not be tended to yet. She was about to protest, feeling guilty that Myr should have to treat her first and not Drake. Drake, however, did not seem like the type of man who would give in to her protests and would insist upon it.
“I’m just a little banged up is all.” Amie tried to speak down of her condition, though it looked like she had just stepped out of a butcher’s shop. “I just have a cut here,” she pointed to her right arm, just between her elbow and shoulder. “and here.” The second was the gash on her left thigh. Both had ceased bleeding.
Shadow listened to the others speak as he and Linde observed their behavior.
Each one was more concerned about the others, which meant that they left their own injuries alone without aid.
"... Foolish..." He said under his breath.
Linde gave him a light elbow just above his wound to remind him that he too had behaved this way before, and he let out a light grunt of pain. He turned and looked at her with a scowl, but was met with a hard and determined glare. He blinked and looked forward again, and lightly jerked his head towards the others.
Linde nodded.
Shadow approached Amie while Linde approached Drake, each offering their assistance.
Shadow knelt by Amie's side.
"Will you allow me to tend to these wounds of yours? The longer you leave them, whether they bleed or not, the higher the risk of infection becomes." He said in a calm and gentle voice.
Each one was more concerned about the others, which meant that they left their own injuries alone without aid.
"... Foolish..." He said under his breath.
Linde gave him a light elbow just above his wound to remind him that he too had behaved this way before, and he let out a light grunt of pain. He turned and looked at her with a scowl, but was met with a hard and determined glare. He blinked and looked forward again, and lightly jerked his head towards the others.
Linde nodded.
Shadow approached Amie while Linde approached Drake, each offering their assistance.
Shadow knelt by Amie's side.
"Will you allow me to tend to these wounds of yours? The longer you leave them, whether they bleed or not, the higher the risk of infection becomes." He said in a calm and gentle voice.
"It's all right, Shadow, she's mostly fine," Myr replied to the second inquiry after Amie's health. "I was just going to use some of this salve here and check if anything needed bandages. I think you managed to avoid the most of it, though," she continued, the last mostly directed at Amie, whose wounds she had inspected when the girl pointed to them.
Interpreting this information as consent to treatment (because if she had to guess, getting anyone to say that in so many words would take all day and several debates) she went ahead and applied the stuff, deciding that the anti-infection properties of the salve would be enough for the smaller wound but choosing to bandage the one on her leg just in case.
Seeing that Linde seemed to have Drake taken care of then, Myr went back to check on Kain. "As stubbornly unconscious as you are in everything else, I see," she remarked wryly, though it was unlikely that he could hear her presently. Standing, she stowed all of her supplies and looked to the others. If Kain didn't wake soon, would they have to move anyway? She didn't much relish the thought of the strain that would put on his wounds, much less of the person who had to carry him (probably Drake).
Interpreting this information as consent to treatment (because if she had to guess, getting anyone to say that in so many words would take all day and several debates) she went ahead and applied the stuff, deciding that the anti-infection properties of the salve would be enough for the smaller wound but choosing to bandage the one on her leg just in case.
Seeing that Linde seemed to have Drake taken care of then, Myr went back to check on Kain. "As stubbornly unconscious as you are in everything else, I see," she remarked wryly, though it was unlikely that he could hear her presently. Standing, she stowed all of her supplies and looked to the others. If Kain didn't wake soon, would they have to move anyway? She didn't much relish the thought of the strain that would put on his wounds, much less of the person who had to carry him (probably Drake).
Drake gave Linde one of his usual silly grins when she offered to assist him. "Aw, it's mostly just small stuff, you know, cuts and bruises. Nothing to worry yourself about. You might want to take a look at this one, though," he continued, peeling back layers of clothing and chainmail to reveal a gash rather more bloody than his initial estimate of it.
"Huh... must have bled more than I thought..." Drake remarked carelessly. The entire front of his shirt was soaked through with blood, and he let Linde do her work without protest. Once he'd been bandaged about the torso, he fixed his layers back into place and gave her an earnest smile. "Thanks, Linde; the rest of it should be fine as-is. I'll make sure nothing gets infected, I promise."
Drake was fairly well-trained in such matters himself, being that his mother was a nurse, and frequently responsible for looking after soldiers like his father. He'd been lectured more times than he cared to remember about the dangers of infections and such, and he knew better than to ignore those lessons.
Treated, he approached his friend. "Well, Shadow, looks like you've done it at last, eh? Teisei's gone for good. What's the plan now?" The mercenary wasn't certain Shadow ever had thought beyond this moment, actually, but he wanted the former assassin to know that he'd be there for whatever it was that he decided on, were another sword arm needed.
"Huh... must have bled more than I thought..." Drake remarked carelessly. The entire front of his shirt was soaked through with blood, and he let Linde do her work without protest. Once he'd been bandaged about the torso, he fixed his layers back into place and gave her an earnest smile. "Thanks, Linde; the rest of it should be fine as-is. I'll make sure nothing gets infected, I promise."
Drake was fairly well-trained in such matters himself, being that his mother was a nurse, and frequently responsible for looking after soldiers like his father. He'd been lectured more times than he cared to remember about the dangers of infections and such, and he knew better than to ignore those lessons.
Treated, he approached his friend. "Well, Shadow, looks like you've done it at last, eh? Teisei's gone for good. What's the plan now?" The mercenary wasn't certain Shadow ever had thought beyond this moment, actually, but he wanted the former assassin to know that he'd be there for whatever it was that he decided on, were another sword arm needed.
Shadow was lost in thought as he stood and acknowledged his friend with a light smile, but the smile faded when he looked at the black smoke in the air again.
"I have completed the only purposeful task that my life has ever known. To be honest, I never imagined that I'd accomplish it this quickly, and now... I don't know what to do."
He sighed and looked at Kain with an expression that contained mixed feelings of disgust, humor and admiration.
"I guess Kain was right about me after all... now that my battle is finished, so too am I. Without a purpose in life to fulfill, I guess the only thing for me to do now is to disappear, just like the darkness that I know so well."
"I have completed the only purposeful task that my life has ever known. To be honest, I never imagined that I'd accomplish it this quickly, and now... I don't know what to do."
He sighed and looked at Kain with an expression that contained mixed feelings of disgust, humor and admiration.
"I guess Kain was right about me after all... now that my battle is finished, so too am I. Without a purpose in life to fulfill, I guess the only thing for me to do now is to disappear, just like the darkness that I know so well."
"Eh, it's not as bad as all that," Drake replied conversationally. "This is the part where you get to do what the rest of us have to: make your own purpose. And don't go disappearing, you hear me? You're a hell of a man to find, but there are people who wouldn't stop looking." Drake grinned and shot Linde a glance. She was first among them, and he not far behind.
"You've got friends, Shadow, and I bet any of the people here would tell you so." The mercenary shrugged. He could understand why Shadow was having trouble, at least in some senses. It was never easy, trying to figure out what you were meant to do. Part of the reason Drake never bothered to consider it all that much. Maybe someone more spiritual should be talking about this. What kind of monk was Myr? maybe she could put it better. He would have counted on Kain for some smart quip, if the man had been awake. "That means whatever you have to do to find what you want to do next, you won't go it alone. That has to count for something, right?"
"You've got friends, Shadow, and I bet any of the people here would tell you so." The mercenary shrugged. He could understand why Shadow was having trouble, at least in some senses. It was never easy, trying to figure out what you were meant to do. Part of the reason Drake never bothered to consider it all that much. Maybe someone more spiritual should be talking about this. What kind of monk was Myr? maybe she could put it better. He would have counted on Kain for some smart quip, if the man had been awake. "That means whatever you have to do to find what you want to do next, you won't go it alone. That has to count for something, right?"
Shadow smiled and laughed a little bit, and couldn't help but chuckle when Linde came up to him and smacked his shoulder.
"I guess you're right." He said quietly.
"Still, it's going to be hard to find a purpose for someone like me, but I'll do my best to find something."
He looked at Linde and swiped at her head, skimming the top of her hair in a mock retaliation for smacking his shoulder, but she simply let it happen without flinching or striking back in return. Instead, she just laughed and stood a little closer to his side, much to his annoyance as he tried to put a bit of distance between them, which she promptly closed again.
"... Don't you ever give up?" He asked.
She simply shook her head and continued to close any gaps he tried to make between them until he finally gave up.
Shadow let out a sigh and sat down again, with Linde close to follow his example.
"Well, there's no reason to leave the valley yet. Plus it would put a strain on Kain's body that we couldn't afford, so I suppose we'll just have to either camp here or clear out the rest of the garbage inside the fortress once the poison dissipates."
He cast a side long glance to the fortress, but then let his eyes settle on Kain, who had been asleep this whole time.
"If he's not awake in five minutes Myr, then I'm waking him up the old fashioned way." He said with a smile.
Shadow prepared to follow through with his little 'threat' as he picked up a small pebble and began to toss it up and down in his right hand while keeping his eyes on Myr and Kain.
"I guess you're right." He said quietly.
"Still, it's going to be hard to find a purpose for someone like me, but I'll do my best to find something."
He looked at Linde and swiped at her head, skimming the top of her hair in a mock retaliation for smacking his shoulder, but she simply let it happen without flinching or striking back in return. Instead, she just laughed and stood a little closer to his side, much to his annoyance as he tried to put a bit of distance between them, which she promptly closed again.
"... Don't you ever give up?" He asked.
She simply shook her head and continued to close any gaps he tried to make between them until he finally gave up.
Shadow let out a sigh and sat down again, with Linde close to follow his example.
"Well, there's no reason to leave the valley yet. Plus it would put a strain on Kain's body that we couldn't afford, so I suppose we'll just have to either camp here or clear out the rest of the garbage inside the fortress once the poison dissipates."
He cast a side long glance to the fortress, but then let his eyes settle on Kain, who had been asleep this whole time.
"If he's not awake in five minutes Myr, then I'm waking him up the old fashioned way." He said with a smile.
Shadow prepared to follow through with his little 'threat' as he picked up a small pebble and began to toss it up and down in his right hand while keeping his eyes on Myr and Kain.
Myr half-smiled at Shadow's joke. "Well, I do hope he wakes up in short order then. You were rather displeased with each other last time that happened." though, if she remembered correctly, the stone had been rather larger then.
"I do hope you heard that," she continued, though this was more to the pirate himself than anyone else. She considered attempting to rouse him herself, just to avoid that particular situation, but then she was of the firm opinion that the body should be allowed to do what it naturally would for the most part, and thus was not going to force the issue.
"For what it's worth, Shadow, I used to feel much the same way you did. I have never been anything but a monk, and that sort of secluded life was the only one I'd ever led. When I first ventured down the mountains, I... well, I suppose I thought myself quite useless. Still, you have helped many people by stopping Teisei, but that does not mean that all is right and just in the world. If you are so inclined, there may be more you can do to this effect. I for one intend to see if there is any such duty I might preform." Myr abruptly closed her mouth, realizing that she had spoken far more than she had intended to, and probably given away more than she would have wished. Still, it seemed appropriate. If anyone could understand that sort of situation, she supposed it would be him. And if there was any chance it would help somehow, well... she was more than happy to do that.
"I do hope you heard that," she continued, though this was more to the pirate himself than anyone else. She considered attempting to rouse him herself, just to avoid that particular situation, but then she was of the firm opinion that the body should be allowed to do what it naturally would for the most part, and thus was not going to force the issue.
"For what it's worth, Shadow, I used to feel much the same way you did. I have never been anything but a monk, and that sort of secluded life was the only one I'd ever led. When I first ventured down the mountains, I... well, I suppose I thought myself quite useless. Still, you have helped many people by stopping Teisei, but that does not mean that all is right and just in the world. If you are so inclined, there may be more you can do to this effect. I for one intend to see if there is any such duty I might preform." Myr abruptly closed her mouth, realizing that she had spoken far more than she had intended to, and probably given away more than she would have wished. Still, it seemed appropriate. If anyone could understand that sort of situation, she supposed it would be him. And if there was any chance it would help somehow, well... she was more than happy to do that.
Amie was quiet while Myr patched her up. The reality of the blood and the death of the day was beginning to take their tole on her. She was not accustomed to battle and truthfully she had seen more blood today than ever before in her life. It was quite enough to last her a lifetime as far as she was concerned. However, she felt that if she spent more time with this crowd, then that would not be the case.
After Myr finished with Amie, she followed the woman with her eyes over to Kain. A sigh was given, for he still had not made any signs of waking. Deciding there was little more she could do, she took a few steps away from the group and sat with crossed legs at the base of a tree. With the assumed free time and giving that it was still light out, she thought it as good a time as ever to look at the liberated documents.
Digging inside her bag, she brought out a few of the now crumpled parchments. It would seem that she was intently studying the information before her, but she could not help but be distracted by the conversation around her. Being the newest member to the party, she felt her opinion was likely unwelcome. This usually did not stop her from inputing any comments, welcome or not, but still she kept her mouth shut and one ear open for the time being. She had no idea what Shadow's intentions would be, but if it were Amie who just spent time and effort on overthrowing an organization, she would use it to her advantage to try and do some good in the world.
"Hey!", she said in a warning but playful tone to Shadow. Her eyes still on the paper, "Do not throw... that... that...", her thought trailed off, as did her tone. Gripping the sheet with both hands she read and re-read the information before her. Green eyes narrowed in confusion, then widened in disbelief. As if talking to herself, she said in a whisper, "This can not be right... A pirate? No. No. Two other children..." Her brows furrowed as if trying to connect a puzzle that had a simple, yet impossible answer.
Suddenly her mouth fell open and a small gasp escaped as she finally realized the obvious.
After Myr finished with Amie, she followed the woman with her eyes over to Kain. A sigh was given, for he still had not made any signs of waking. Deciding there was little more she could do, she took a few steps away from the group and sat with crossed legs at the base of a tree. With the assumed free time and giving that it was still light out, she thought it as good a time as ever to look at the liberated documents.
Digging inside her bag, she brought out a few of the now crumpled parchments. It would seem that she was intently studying the information before her, but she could not help but be distracted by the conversation around her. Being the newest member to the party, she felt her opinion was likely unwelcome. This usually did not stop her from inputing any comments, welcome or not, but still she kept her mouth shut and one ear open for the time being. She had no idea what Shadow's intentions would be, but if it were Amie who just spent time and effort on overthrowing an organization, she would use it to her advantage to try and do some good in the world.
"Hey!", she said in a warning but playful tone to Shadow. Her eyes still on the paper, "Do not throw... that... that...", her thought trailed off, as did her tone. Gripping the sheet with both hands she read and re-read the information before her. Green eyes narrowed in confusion, then widened in disbelief. As if talking to herself, she said in a whisper, "This can not be right... A pirate? No. No. Two other children..." Her brows furrowed as if trying to connect a puzzle that had a simple, yet impossible answer.
Suddenly her mouth fell open and a small gasp escaped as she finally realized the obvious.
Shadow gave Myr a smile, but his gaze hardened when he glanced at Amie after her change in tone and expression. In his experience, that kind of change never amounted to anything good.
"Something wrong Amie?" He asked.
"You look like something's about to jump out of that paper at you."
"Something wrong Amie?" He asked.
"You look like something's about to jump out of that paper at you."
It was a struggle, but Kain's consciousness finally managed to surface. His eyes snapped open, not that it did him any good. The loss of blood and trauma left Kain seeing a strange, vivid world. Everyone was contorted and cloudy. Kain sat up, gasping in pain and clutching the wound. He panted heavily for a few moments, trying to find his voice.
"Shadow..... Trai.. Trai' Koussa...."
The effort caused Kain to fall back down. He waited for his head to clear, and then he gently examined his wound. A small smile graced Kain's lips.
"Well.... I suppose I really am heartless...."
Kain then closed his eyes and sat still, fighting off the waves of nausea that were crashing over him.
"Shadow..... Trai.. Trai' Koussa...."
The effort caused Kain to fall back down. He waited for his head to clear, and then he gently examined his wound. A small smile graced Kain's lips.
"Well.... I suppose I really am heartless...."
Kain then closed his eyes and sat still, fighting off the waves of nausea that were crashing over him.
Shadow glanced at Kain when he rose and sighed.
"Trai' Koussa...?" He said quietly.
Though he understood the phrase, his confusion over it was natural given Kain's very unbalanced and half crazed world and state of mind. Trai' Koussa in the ancient language meant something that he couldn't believe had just come from Kain's lips, and where Kain would have found a translation for that phrase was beyond Shadow.
"Trai' Koussa... What does he mean by that?" He asked to nobody in particular.
"Trai' Koussa...?" He said quietly.
Though he understood the phrase, his confusion over it was natural given Kain's very unbalanced and half crazed world and state of mind. Trai' Koussa in the ancient language meant something that he couldn't believe had just come from Kain's lips, and where Kain would have found a translation for that phrase was beyond Shadow.
"Trai' Koussa... What does he mean by that?" He asked to nobody in particular.
"Is something wrong... Is something wrong?" Amie's voice was now filled with hostility. She hopped up and stormed over to where Shadow was perched, paper in hand. Shoving the document within an inch of his face, she asked near hysterics, "What is this? What... Is... Is this true Shadow." Her voice started to crack as she dropped the paper in front of him.
Taking a few steps back, she began to pace, as was habit when she was nervous or panicked. "Do you know? Do you even know what you did?" Her voice was beginning to crack, but then gained strength laced with anger, "Or do you even care, Shadow? What were you? Like eight years old?"
Ameriah's hands were shaking as she clenched and unclenched them and continued to pace. The documents had revealed very unsettling facts about her past. For starters, the precise identity of her mother's murderer. A certain red-eyed boy, who's blood happened to currently stain Amie's clothes.
Taking a few steps back, she began to pace, as was habit when she was nervous or panicked. "Do you know? Do you even know what you did?" Her voice was beginning to crack, but then gained strength laced with anger, "Or do you even care, Shadow? What were you? Like eight years old?"
Ameriah's hands were shaking as she clenched and unclenched them and continued to pace. The documents had revealed very unsettling facts about her past. For starters, the precise identity of her mother's murderer. A certain red-eyed boy, who's blood happened to currently stain Amie's clothes.
Shadow leaned back when she tried to shove the paper in his face and was quite shocked by her outburst.
He picked the document up and read through it, then stopped and re-read it. As the realization dawned on him, he looked up and stared blankly into space as the new information poured through his mind like rapids in a river.
"... I..." He said.
He was silent for a long time as Amie went about her pacing and shaking, and finally stood up, still staring into space. He could hardly believe what he had just read, and struggled to find words appropriate for the situation at hand.
He could find none.
Linde stood up with him and read the paper as well, and gasped when she realized what was going on as the information pieced itself together for her as well. She looked to Amie, then to Shadow, and then back to Amie.
The resemblance was clear in certain respects, and Linde was nearly driven to tears as she found herself placing her heart in Amie's position and thinking about how much it must hurt to realize that someone she had come to care about was the murderer of her mother.
And then another thought occurred to her... How must Shadow feel right now?
He picked the document up and read through it, then stopped and re-read it. As the realization dawned on him, he looked up and stared blankly into space as the new information poured through his mind like rapids in a river.
"... I..." He said.
He was silent for a long time as Amie went about her pacing and shaking, and finally stood up, still staring into space. He could hardly believe what he had just read, and struggled to find words appropriate for the situation at hand.
He could find none.
Linde stood up with him and read the paper as well, and gasped when she realized what was going on as the information pieced itself together for her as well. She looked to Amie, then to Shadow, and then back to Amie.
The resemblance was clear in certain respects, and Linde was nearly driven to tears as she found herself placing her heart in Amie's position and thinking about how much it must hurt to realize that someone she had come to care about was the murderer of her mother.
And then another thought occurred to her... How must Shadow feel right now?
Thoughts were flying through Amie's mind. Should I kill him? Could I kill him? She scoffed to herself. Very unlikely for he would just kill me like he did my mother, like he was supposed to have to begin with. Though I have every right! How could he!? The girl could not even bring herself to look at Shadow. She was completely disguested by the mere thought of him. Swallowing the large lump forming in her throat, she vowed not to cry as anger and hurt filled her every being. Enough tears had fallen long ago for her mother, Kayara.
If not cry and not seek revenge, then what could she do? She nearly cried at that thought alone. Amie was so filled with rage, she couldn't think clearly. And Kain. She glanced to him with a pained look. The pirate was awake, finally, and all she really wanted to do was comfort him and assure him that she was sure he was bound to have more of a heart than Shadow had.
Besides the horrifying fact that Shadow had killed her mother, there was one other bit of information that she was trying her best to deny. Squeezing her eyes closed as she paced, she pictured her older brother and her father. It had been so long since she saw them last, but still she could pick out similarities, even in herself. But that she would refuse. She could not and would not be related to him, even if they did share the same blood.
If not cry and not seek revenge, then what could she do? She nearly cried at that thought alone. Amie was so filled with rage, she couldn't think clearly. And Kain. She glanced to him with a pained look. The pirate was awake, finally, and all she really wanted to do was comfort him and assure him that she was sure he was bound to have more of a heart than Shadow had.
Besides the horrifying fact that Shadow had killed her mother, there was one other bit of information that she was trying her best to deny. Squeezing her eyes closed as she paced, she pictured her older brother and her father. It had been so long since she saw them last, but still she could pick out similarities, even in herself. But that she would refuse. She could not and would not be related to him, even if they did share the same blood.
The nausea was slowly fading, and Kain was more fully coming to his senses. As he came to, he realized something was off. There was a tangible tension permeating the atmosphere, strong enough that Kain could fell it in his weakened state. Something was going on between Shadow and Amie. Kain struggled to fully awaken, but he simply listened to the details of what was happening, deducing some facts and trying to piece together what information he had. Poor Shadow, not even a moment's rest from the past that so aggressively haunts him.
Shadow stood very still, staring off into space as he finally started seeing a way to answer her. No matter the words, she would not forgive him for something like this easily. Whether she was close to her family or not, death of someone you love was never easy, as Shadow too had learned. There was nothing to do but tell her the truth and let her come to grips with it in her own due time.
"Amie... There is truth to that document you held. Thirteen years ago, I was a very different person. I was eight years old and well on my way to becoming a full fledged Assassin. I cared nothing for life, not even my own. At that time, the death of one more family was nothing to me."
He clenched his fists tightly, and blood began to seep from the palm of his hand.
"My father, the legendary pirate known as the Red-Eyed One had somehow betrayed the trust that Takai placed in him, or so I was told, and so it fell upon me to bestow his punishment. Takai could think of no better punishment than killing off the only people he seemed to care about. The targets included his one of the women he had taken for his own, my older half brother who was his first born son named Asasirihito, and his daughter who's name had remained a mystery to Takai, but they were all targets none the less."
He looked over at Amie, and his eyes were almost lifeless.
"Their lives meant nothing to me, and I killed the woman with no remorse as I had every other victim that fell to my blade. Since my father was unaware of my existence, that death was all the more bitter a blow to him when he found out the truth as well several years later. It's one of the reasons that he and Asasirihito came to search for me. Not only did I exist, which was a threat to their plans anyway, but I had killed the only woman he had come to know and truly care for. They found me, and I don't think I need to remind you of what happened to them as well. I guess in the end, I completed the mission Takai had set for me after all."
The life slowly returned to his eyes as he finished his story.
"Amie, I regret every life I ever took that I look back upon today and know was innocent. There were people during that time who I would go back and kill all over again as well so I'm not saying that I'm a completely changed man, but your mother was one of those innocents who, if I could go back and stop myself, I would gladly do so. I'm afraid that there is only one thing I can say to you now, and whether you forgive me or not is up to you to decide in your own time. I cannot ask you to decide one way or the other, the decision must be entirely yours to make."
He let out a light and brief sigh.
"Ameriah, I'm sorry."
"Amie... There is truth to that document you held. Thirteen years ago, I was a very different person. I was eight years old and well on my way to becoming a full fledged Assassin. I cared nothing for life, not even my own. At that time, the death of one more family was nothing to me."
He clenched his fists tightly, and blood began to seep from the palm of his hand.
"My father, the legendary pirate known as the Red-Eyed One had somehow betrayed the trust that Takai placed in him, or so I was told, and so it fell upon me to bestow his punishment. Takai could think of no better punishment than killing off the only people he seemed to care about. The targets included his one of the women he had taken for his own, my older half brother who was his first born son named Asasirihito, and his daughter who's name had remained a mystery to Takai, but they were all targets none the less."
He looked over at Amie, and his eyes were almost lifeless.
"Their lives meant nothing to me, and I killed the woman with no remorse as I had every other victim that fell to my blade. Since my father was unaware of my existence, that death was all the more bitter a blow to him when he found out the truth as well several years later. It's one of the reasons that he and Asasirihito came to search for me. Not only did I exist, which was a threat to their plans anyway, but I had killed the only woman he had come to know and truly care for. They found me, and I don't think I need to remind you of what happened to them as well. I guess in the end, I completed the mission Takai had set for me after all."
The life slowly returned to his eyes as he finished his story.
"Amie, I regret every life I ever took that I look back upon today and know was innocent. There were people during that time who I would go back and kill all over again as well so I'm not saying that I'm a completely changed man, but your mother was one of those innocents who, if I could go back and stop myself, I would gladly do so. I'm afraid that there is only one thing I can say to you now, and whether you forgive me or not is up to you to decide in your own time. I cannot ask you to decide one way or the other, the decision must be entirely yours to make."
He let out a light and brief sigh.
"Ameriah, I'm sorry."
Myr's mind pieced together the story rapidly, and her eyes were wide as she glanced back and forth between the two of them, unsure what if anything she should do right now. Shadow and Amie were... half siblings, and Shadow had at eight years old killed Amie's mother...? Just how deep did the cruelty of Teisei truly run?
The monk chewed her lower lip and stood, moving to stand beside Amie. Why she did it, she was unsure. Perhaps she just wanted to offer some measure of comfort to the woman who was clearly suffering so much even still. She did not do something quite so invasive as touching her shoulder, though, because she did not think that this would be the right reaction. Instead, she simply tried to convey that she was there, and would help in any way she could. She also rather hoped that Amie would truly consider this for a moment.
Shadow had been a child of eight when he'd been sent to kill the family. There was simply no way that a child would be the one truly responsible for such a deed. The person to blame was certainly that man, Takai, that Shadow had killed.
The monk chewed her lower lip and stood, moving to stand beside Amie. Why she did it, she was unsure. Perhaps she just wanted to offer some measure of comfort to the woman who was clearly suffering so much even still. She did not do something quite so invasive as touching her shoulder, though, because she did not think that this would be the right reaction. Instead, she simply tried to convey that she was there, and would help in any way she could. She also rather hoped that Amie would truly consider this for a moment.
Shadow had been a child of eight when he'd been sent to kill the family. There was simply no way that a child would be the one truly responsible for such a deed. The person to blame was certainly that man, Takai, that Shadow had killed.
Drake exchanged a concerned look with Linde; it figured that on the moment of victory, something would happen to bring them down.
Not that he could blame Amie, of course- it was a horrid thing, to have one's parents killed in that manner. He could only imagine it. The revelations that accompanied this, though, were really just piling agony on top of pain, and Drake watched the exchange from the rather uncomfortable position of having a good deal of sympathy for both sides. Myr, he noticed, stepped up to Amie's shoulder, and supposed she must have guessed at what he understood: the people responsible for this were long dead.
Such an answer probably wouldn't help the pair resolve this, if indeed it could be resolved. That, as Shadow wisely put it, depended almost entirely on what Amie did next. He wondered if Shadow would even try to stop her if she went after him. The thought troubled Drake; surely his friend was not quite that guilt-stricken? Then again...
He stood warily, ready to break up a confrontation at a moment's notice if that's what it came to. If his guess was right, Amie was far from used to taking life, but if her mind wound up geared towards vengeance... however it worked out, it would end poorly for everyone involved.
Not that he could blame Amie, of course- it was a horrid thing, to have one's parents killed in that manner. He could only imagine it. The revelations that accompanied this, though, were really just piling agony on top of pain, and Drake watched the exchange from the rather uncomfortable position of having a good deal of sympathy for both sides. Myr, he noticed, stepped up to Amie's shoulder, and supposed she must have guessed at what he understood: the people responsible for this were long dead.
Such an answer probably wouldn't help the pair resolve this, if indeed it could be resolved. That, as Shadow wisely put it, depended almost entirely on what Amie did next. He wondered if Shadow would even try to stop her if she went after him. The thought troubled Drake; surely his friend was not quite that guilt-stricken? Then again...
He stood warily, ready to break up a confrontation at a moment's notice if that's what it came to. If his guess was right, Amie was far from used to taking life, but if her mind wound up geared towards vengeance... however it worked out, it would end poorly for everyone involved.
Ameriah was still shaking and as Shadow began to speak it only grew more violent. She shook her head so hard that golden, brown strands fell loose from her band. Raising her hands to hears, though it did little to block out his voice, she could not help but to let a few tears escape the corners of her eyes and race down her cheeks. Turning from the group, mainly Shadow, she wiped at her eyes, causing the tender skin around them to swell and redden.
"No, no, no, Shadow. I will not believe that you did not know right from wrong. I knew right from wrong even younger than that! Brainwashed or not, one knows! I would have refused to murder anyone's mother! I do not care if they would have killed me in return. I could have never done what you did!", she accused as he went on. More tears escaped despite her earlier vow and she wiped fiercely with shaking hands. A soft touch reached her shoulder, but she did not acknowledge it for Shadow was laying out horrifying information.
"Why did you kill her and not me? Was a defenseless woman's blood enough for you that day?" Her words carried a sting that would have hurt anyone else, but she doubted they effected Shadow as he went on. She faced him with fire in her eyes as he muttered his apology.
"No Shadow, you will have to remind me. I have not seen my father or real brother since YOU killed my mother, our mother, his wife! In fact, he likely thought you murdered me as well! That is why he never came back, he though I was dead too." Her voice cracked as she scornfully asked with a scoff, "What did you do? Kill Father and 'Hito as well?"
Her arms fell into a cross in front of her chest as she glared at her half-brother. She was only vaguely aware of the others around her.
"No, no, no, Shadow. I will not believe that you did not know right from wrong. I knew right from wrong even younger than that! Brainwashed or not, one knows! I would have refused to murder anyone's mother! I do not care if they would have killed me in return. I could have never done what you did!", she accused as he went on. More tears escaped despite her earlier vow and she wiped fiercely with shaking hands. A soft touch reached her shoulder, but she did not acknowledge it for Shadow was laying out horrifying information.
"Why did you kill her and not me? Was a defenseless woman's blood enough for you that day?" Her words carried a sting that would have hurt anyone else, but she doubted they effected Shadow as he went on. She faced him with fire in her eyes as he muttered his apology.
"No Shadow, you will have to remind me. I have not seen my father or real brother since YOU killed my mother, our mother, his wife! In fact, he likely thought you murdered me as well! That is why he never came back, he though I was dead too." Her voice cracked as she scornfully asked with a scoff, "What did you do? Kill Father and 'Hito as well?"
Her arms fell into a cross in front of her chest as she glared at her half-brother. She was only vaguely aware of the others around her.
Shadow's eyes once again lost their light, and darkness began to overcome them as any hint of life was gone from them as he looked her in her eyes once again. Shadow was beginning to lose hope of finding a way to end this peacefully, and so, his true nature, his blunt nature came forth at last as his voice regained its intensity and the violent tone he was famous for in his past.
"... I did not kill you, Ameriah, because you had disappeared and your mother was the only person I found. Both our father and Asasirihito were gone, and so I had only one target, and that is who I killed. I did not know who I was targeting or why, simply that they were targets and that is all I cared about at that time. I was not taught right from wrong, good from evil, innocent from guilty, because it would have interfered with my judgement. A target is a target to an Assassin, and any personal feelings will only hinder your performance. I was the best Assassin in Teisei for a reason Ameriah: Because I had no feelings!"
Linde's eyes widened and tears began to fill them as she listened to his story. She closed her eyes for a moment and wept the tears from her face before opening them and listening further, agony filling her being and expression. How much longer she could endure this was uncertain.
"The Red-Eyed One... Our father... And Asasirihito, your older brother and my half brother are dead. They came after me with the intent of killing me when they learned that I had killed Takai, completely ruined their plans for the future, and that I was the one responsible for taking your mother from him. They both met their fate to my blade as well and I would gladly take both their lives all over again if I had the chance."
Shadow shifted his weight and faced the group completely, his eyes locked on Ameriah's. A smile found its way onto his face as his dark, lifeless eyes regained a slight glimmer of light in the sun that crept through the trees above. The dark red coloration swirled in the light, like blood in the water of a barrel. As he spoke, his tone became low and filled with venom, and for the first time since he left Teisei, Shadow had reverted, via agony and torment, to the person he used to be.
Once again, for the first time in years, Shadow had become... The Red-Eyed Demon.
A Demon staring into the face of a victim of his past.
"If I were to deny that I took pleasure in their deaths, I'd be lying. If I were to deny that Asasirihito was by far the greatest challenge of my life as far as testing my skills and combat prowess, then I'd be lying. Not a single warrior has ever pushed me so far in combat before, and I doubt that any shall come close ever again. The thrill of the fight, the carnage and collateral damage all around us in the streets of Shaharan as people fled in fear of our battle, and the smell of blood in the air around us was pure ecstasy. If I could go back and relive that battle one thousand times, I would do so in a heartbeat, and I'd kill him one thousand different ways."
"... I did not kill you, Ameriah, because you had disappeared and your mother was the only person I found. Both our father and Asasirihito were gone, and so I had only one target, and that is who I killed. I did not know who I was targeting or why, simply that they were targets and that is all I cared about at that time. I was not taught right from wrong, good from evil, innocent from guilty, because it would have interfered with my judgement. A target is a target to an Assassin, and any personal feelings will only hinder your performance. I was the best Assassin in Teisei for a reason Ameriah: Because I had no feelings!"
Linde's eyes widened and tears began to fill them as she listened to his story. She closed her eyes for a moment and wept the tears from her face before opening them and listening further, agony filling her being and expression. How much longer she could endure this was uncertain.
"The Red-Eyed One... Our father... And Asasirihito, your older brother and my half brother are dead. They came after me with the intent of killing me when they learned that I had killed Takai, completely ruined their plans for the future, and that I was the one responsible for taking your mother from him. They both met their fate to my blade as well and I would gladly take both their lives all over again if I had the chance."
Shadow shifted his weight and faced the group completely, his eyes locked on Ameriah's. A smile found its way onto his face as his dark, lifeless eyes regained a slight glimmer of light in the sun that crept through the trees above. The dark red coloration swirled in the light, like blood in the water of a barrel. As he spoke, his tone became low and filled with venom, and for the first time since he left Teisei, Shadow had reverted, via agony and torment, to the person he used to be.
Once again, for the first time in years, Shadow had become... The Red-Eyed Demon.
A Demon staring into the face of a victim of his past.
"If I were to deny that I took pleasure in their deaths, I'd be lying. If I were to deny that Asasirihito was by far the greatest challenge of my life as far as testing my skills and combat prowess, then I'd be lying. Not a single warrior has ever pushed me so far in combat before, and I doubt that any shall come close ever again. The thrill of the fight, the carnage and collateral damage all around us in the streets of Shaharan as people fled in fear of our battle, and the smell of blood in the air around us was pure ecstasy. If I could go back and relive that battle one thousand times, I would do so in a heartbeat, and I'd kill him one thousand different ways."
Her eyes narrowed to slits as she glared at her own blood relation. A laugh almost escaped as she could not believe his audacity. She refused to believe that human nature would not rule over what he had been 'taught'. Her head shook back and forth defiantly as he continued. It would never rationalize in her mind that as a child, Shadow had no feelings.
His next bit of information felt like a blade through her heart and her mouth fell as he revealed her father and brother's fate. Amie's chest was heaving as she grasped for air but felt none would inter. Her thoughts mingled with his words, mostly describing how utterly disgusted and sickened she was becoming with every word that was spewing from his mouth. Amie felt as if she was about to burst as she brought her palms back up to her eyes, crying out in anger and frustration, "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!"
Eyes that had been squeezed shut, reopened to reveal pure hate radiating straight to Shadow. "You did not even know them Shadow! They loved me and were far from evil. Especially 'Hito!" Her voice had turned uncharacteristically dark, "Unlike our half-brother apparently." She stepped forward, closing the gap between herself and Shadow. "I regret that I was not there by his side. I would have gladly took my last breath trying to kill you as well."
A brow arched suggestively and she held her arms out at each side, "In fact... Why not take the opportunity now, Shadow? Finish your precious task!", she screamed, "Murder all the Ryus while you have the chance!" With another thought, she removed her dagger and bag, forcefully throwing them to the ground, "There! I know how it pleasures you to murder defenseless women." Amie's voice was taunting and accusing laced with mockery, "And once I too have died by your blade, do MY family a favor and turn it on yourself!"
His next bit of information felt like a blade through her heart and her mouth fell as he revealed her father and brother's fate. Amie's chest was heaving as she grasped for air but felt none would inter. Her thoughts mingled with his words, mostly describing how utterly disgusted and sickened she was becoming with every word that was spewing from his mouth. Amie felt as if she was about to burst as she brought her palms back up to her eyes, crying out in anger and frustration, "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!"
Eyes that had been squeezed shut, reopened to reveal pure hate radiating straight to Shadow. "You did not even know them Shadow! They loved me and were far from evil. Especially 'Hito!" Her voice had turned uncharacteristically dark, "Unlike our half-brother apparently." She stepped forward, closing the gap between herself and Shadow. "I regret that I was not there by his side. I would have gladly took my last breath trying to kill you as well."
A brow arched suggestively and she held her arms out at each side, "In fact... Why not take the opportunity now, Shadow? Finish your precious task!", she screamed, "Murder all the Ryus while you have the chance!" With another thought, she removed her dagger and bag, forcefully throwing them to the ground, "There! I know how it pleasures you to murder defenseless women." Amie's voice was taunting and accusing laced with mockery, "And once I too have died by your blade, do MY family a favor and turn it on yourself!"
Shadow's head cocked to the side in amusement at her outburst.
"Hmph."
He turned his back to her and closed his eyes, the smile returning.
"You and I are definitely related Ameriah... That temper and the 'reaction before rationalization' is a trademark of our blood."
He looked back over his shoulder.
"It's unfortunate that you are still just a little girl. Despite your age you have less self control than your younger half sister does. It's a shame that you wish to die because you do not know just how low your family was, your mother being the sole exception."
He turned around and faced her, the smile leaving his expression.
"No matter what they told you, our father was just as ruthless as I was. You believe he was a sailor when he was in fact the legendary pirate known as the Red-Eyed One. I may have killed more people in my life so far than he did, but his methods were the same as my own: slow and filled with agony. Your brother Asasirihito trained with an Elite Assassin who accompanied him through his younger years, but the Elite met his end when Asasirihito got bored after surpassing his teacher. The two of them were just as heartless and cold as I was. They cared nothing for the lives of those who got in their way or became targets of their plans..."
He leaned in close, putting his face within inches of hers as his swirling red iris's locked onto her green eyes.
"Just... like... me." He said softly.
"Hmph."
He turned his back to her and closed his eyes, the smile returning.
"You and I are definitely related Ameriah... That temper and the 'reaction before rationalization' is a trademark of our blood."
He looked back over his shoulder.
"It's unfortunate that you are still just a little girl. Despite your age you have less self control than your younger half sister does. It's a shame that you wish to die because you do not know just how low your family was, your mother being the sole exception."
He turned around and faced her, the smile leaving his expression.
"No matter what they told you, our father was just as ruthless as I was. You believe he was a sailor when he was in fact the legendary pirate known as the Red-Eyed One. I may have killed more people in my life so far than he did, but his methods were the same as my own: slow and filled with agony. Your brother Asasirihito trained with an Elite Assassin who accompanied him through his younger years, but the Elite met his end when Asasirihito got bored after surpassing his teacher. The two of them were just as heartless and cold as I was. They cared nothing for the lives of those who got in their way or became targets of their plans..."
He leaned in close, putting his face within inches of hers as his swirling red iris's locked onto her green eyes.
"Just... like... me." He said softly.
With the quickness of an irritated feline, Ameriah's hand met Shadow's too close cheek. Whether it hurt him or not was not important, though she did feel the sting in her own hand. She met his locked stare with her own.
"I do not have a sister and my only brother is dead.", she hissed in his face.
"And perhaps I am just a girl with little self control. And where exactly was your impeccable self control when your entered my home and slid your dagger in my mother's chest?" The ice in her voice thickened as she continued. "In my eyes, Asasirihito will never be like you. And pirates kill for gain at least. You Shadow did simply as you were told, like a puppet or a dog."
"I do not have a sister and my only brother is dead.", she hissed in his face.
"And perhaps I am just a girl with little self control. And where exactly was your impeccable self control when your entered my home and slid your dagger in my mother's chest?" The ice in her voice thickened as she continued. "In my eyes, Asasirihito will never be like you. And pirates kill for gain at least. You Shadow did simply as you were told, like a puppet or a dog."
Shadow felt the twinge of her hand against his face, but it did little to move him.
His smile only widened.
"You do indeed have a sister, though she is half blood to you like I am. Asasirihito was just like me whether you believe me or not, and in fact, he may have been worse. And if your idea of 'gain' is helping a mad Assassin named Takai slowly destroy the continent of Teisei from the inside out then I hope to never help you 'gain' anything in life my dear little sister."
He stood up straight and backed away a step and the smile disappeared.
"You are emotional, unstable, and irrational, but you will hear this and know that it is the truth whether you like it or not. Takai and our father were in league to destroy this continent and its people. Our father would get to work on slowly eroding their governing bodies by enticing chaos and disorder amongst the people by attacking key port cities once he had gathered his own strength and finished his own preparations for his personal purposes. Takai gathered Teisei's strength to kill anyone in power who stood in the way of their combined plans. In preparation for when the people finally revolted, Takai was preparing his Assassins, myself included, to wipe out EVERYBODY. Every living person on this continent was marked for death by Takai when our father and Takai met and made their agreements. Takai was planning on raising a grand total of fifty thousand trained Assassins for the job, and was planning to kill off our father as well once his end of the bargain was through. Asasirihito knew this, as Takai told him and swore him to secrecy based solely on his word, and your beloved brother agreed to it completely of his own free will, signing it in his blood as well in case you didn't look closely at that document."
He took a breath and exhaled.
"I have nothing more to say to you now Ameriah, seeing as how you are blind to the truth and refuse to accept it so long as it comes from me. But you did not know your own family, and you don't know me. The only one you truly knew was your mother. Your full blood brother agreed to destroy this continent and its people at the whims of a madman simply because he knew he could if everything went right, and that is worse than anything I ever did during my time as an Assassin. I may have taken lives from countless innocents, but I never planned on nor agreed to destroy an entire continent and its people just because I could like our father and brother did."
He turned his back to her once again and sat down, taking in another large breath and exhaling quietly.
"If you've nothing more to say to me about how horrible I am and how wonderful your side of the family is, then I would like some peace and quiet now."
Linde walked over to Amie and bowed to her lightly with a mournful look on her face. She turned and walked over to Shadow, sitting down beside him and placing her hands on his shoulders, cooing softly to him as he began meditating.
His smile only widened.
"You do indeed have a sister, though she is half blood to you like I am. Asasirihito was just like me whether you believe me or not, and in fact, he may have been worse. And if your idea of 'gain' is helping a mad Assassin named Takai slowly destroy the continent of Teisei from the inside out then I hope to never help you 'gain' anything in life my dear little sister."
He stood up straight and backed away a step and the smile disappeared.
"You are emotional, unstable, and irrational, but you will hear this and know that it is the truth whether you like it or not. Takai and our father were in league to destroy this continent and its people. Our father would get to work on slowly eroding their governing bodies by enticing chaos and disorder amongst the people by attacking key port cities once he had gathered his own strength and finished his own preparations for his personal purposes. Takai gathered Teisei's strength to kill anyone in power who stood in the way of their combined plans. In preparation for when the people finally revolted, Takai was preparing his Assassins, myself included, to wipe out EVERYBODY. Every living person on this continent was marked for death by Takai when our father and Takai met and made their agreements. Takai was planning on raising a grand total of fifty thousand trained Assassins for the job, and was planning to kill off our father as well once his end of the bargain was through. Asasirihito knew this, as Takai told him and swore him to secrecy based solely on his word, and your beloved brother agreed to it completely of his own free will, signing it in his blood as well in case you didn't look closely at that document."
He took a breath and exhaled.
"I have nothing more to say to you now Ameriah, seeing as how you are blind to the truth and refuse to accept it so long as it comes from me. But you did not know your own family, and you don't know me. The only one you truly knew was your mother. Your full blood brother agreed to destroy this continent and its people at the whims of a madman simply because he knew he could if everything went right, and that is worse than anything I ever did during my time as an Assassin. I may have taken lives from countless innocents, but I never planned on nor agreed to destroy an entire continent and its people just because I could like our father and brother did."
He turned his back to her once again and sat down, taking in another large breath and exhaling quietly.
"If you've nothing more to say to me about how horrible I am and how wonderful your side of the family is, then I would like some peace and quiet now."
Linde walked over to Amie and bowed to her lightly with a mournful look on her face. She turned and walked over to Shadow, sitting down beside him and placing her hands on his shoulders, cooing softly to him as he began meditating.
When Shadow smiled it reminded her of the boy brother she used to know. Despite Shadow's words, she could not imagine her brother, who collected shells with her and played drawing games in the sand and always let her win when they raced home, to be as evil as he said. How could she believe that her loving father, who brought her treats and ribbons, told her mermaid stories before bed, danced with her mother under the moonlight when they thought Ameriah was asleep, be the horrible person Shadow claimed? It would definitely take time and it would not be an easy feat for her to come to terms with that truth.
Tears were once again streaking her cheeks as he went on. Shadow was so quick to pass judgment on her, yet she had never done anything as horrible as he would do in one day, in her whole life. As Shadow continued, she could not help but find apparent flaws in Asasirihito's supposed plan. Perhaps there was more to it than Shadow knew. Ameriah gulped as she realized either of them would never know exactly.
Amie also found it hard to believe that the same blood that spawned so many cold blooded killers also ran through her veins. The thought sent a shiver down her spine. Though everything Shadow said was likely true about the men in her family, none of it mattered now. It was in the past, though it would likely take many nights for her to except, if ever she was to.
The main source for her heartbreak and her anger was for the reality of the fate of who she was closest to, her mother. Ameriah was quite confident that she would never be at peace with what Shadow done. She was done arguing with him, as much as he was with her. They were equally as hard headed and it was best that their conversation came to a halt.
Debating internally on what to do now, her first thoughts was to leave. Put as much distance between herself and Shadow as physically possible. Though, even in her current state of mind, she knew this would not be wise given their current location. Lindie's notion slightly irked her, mostly due to her running to Shadow's side, showing him pity. Ameriah did not want anyone's pity, especially from this Shadow tainted group.
"Enjoy your peace and quiet.", she stated simply and turned on her heal. Though not leaving the others, Amie put enough space between herself and all of them to clearly seclude herself. Turning from them all, she sat and hugged her knees. What she wouldn't do for a long, hot bath at this moment, she though teasingly, perhaps trying to lighten her own mood. It did not work and she soon felt tears flowing once again as she buried her face and made not a sound.
Tears were once again streaking her cheeks as he went on. Shadow was so quick to pass judgment on her, yet she had never done anything as horrible as he would do in one day, in her whole life. As Shadow continued, she could not help but find apparent flaws in Asasirihito's supposed plan. Perhaps there was more to it than Shadow knew. Ameriah gulped as she realized either of them would never know exactly.
Amie also found it hard to believe that the same blood that spawned so many cold blooded killers also ran through her veins. The thought sent a shiver down her spine. Though everything Shadow said was likely true about the men in her family, none of it mattered now. It was in the past, though it would likely take many nights for her to except, if ever she was to.
The main source for her heartbreak and her anger was for the reality of the fate of who she was closest to, her mother. Ameriah was quite confident that she would never be at peace with what Shadow done. She was done arguing with him, as much as he was with her. They were equally as hard headed and it was best that their conversation came to a halt.
Debating internally on what to do now, her first thoughts was to leave. Put as much distance between herself and Shadow as physically possible. Though, even in her current state of mind, she knew this would not be wise given their current location. Lindie's notion slightly irked her, mostly due to her running to Shadow's side, showing him pity. Ameriah did not want anyone's pity, especially from this Shadow tainted group.
"Enjoy your peace and quiet.", she stated simply and turned on her heal. Though not leaving the others, Amie put enough space between herself and all of them to clearly seclude herself. Turning from them all, she sat and hugged her knees. What she wouldn't do for a long, hot bath at this moment, she though teasingly, perhaps trying to lighten her own mood. It did not work and she soon felt tears flowing once again as she buried her face and made not a sound.
Myr watched the argument rebound back and forth without displaying her own thoughts on the subject. Truthfully, she could see both sides of the argument as having merit, but that did not mean she thought any of it was doing anyone any good. More than once, she had to stop herself from imploring them both to cease. At this point, they had ceased to be really talking about the issues at hand and were just seeking to damage each other with words if nothing else. It was not any more pretty than one would expect of such a thing.
At its conclusion, she watched Amie and Shadow move off in opposite directions. Her first instinct was to try and comfort the woman, but what could she say? Myr had never known her parents, and perhaps it was true that one could not miss something unless they had had it in the first place. She had no legitimate thing to say here, and she would not pollute the air with empty reassurances. Instead, she selected s spot on the ground directly between them, a few feet from the half-awake Kain and not too far from where Drake was standing either.
Wordlessly, she sat, her eyes fluttering shut as she slipped into a meditative trance. All this toxic emotion was not good for her own inner sort of balance. She did not blame the people involved, of course, but she would need to clear her mind of it all the same. She found difficulty in this, though... her own feelings of sympathy were holding her in the present and away from the clarity she so sought. Part of her mind echoed with the voices of her masters: attachment caused pain, attachment was pain. Surely, present circumstances made that much obvious, didn't they?
At its conclusion, she watched Amie and Shadow move off in opposite directions. Her first instinct was to try and comfort the woman, but what could she say? Myr had never known her parents, and perhaps it was true that one could not miss something unless they had had it in the first place. She had no legitimate thing to say here, and she would not pollute the air with empty reassurances. Instead, she selected s spot on the ground directly between them, a few feet from the half-awake Kain and not too far from where Drake was standing either.
Wordlessly, she sat, her eyes fluttering shut as she slipped into a meditative trance. All this toxic emotion was not good for her own inner sort of balance. She did not blame the people involved, of course, but she would need to clear her mind of it all the same. She found difficulty in this, though... her own feelings of sympathy were holding her in the present and away from the clarity she so sought. Part of her mind echoed with the voices of her masters: attachment caused pain, attachment was pain. Surely, present circumstances made that much obvious, didn't they?
Drake grimaced. The confrontation was not physical, so he wasn't going to interfere, but... it was harsh all the same. If the equivalent argument had taken place with swords, well, both combatants would be much worse of than Kain currently was, to say the least.
It ended, though, with both marching off in opposite directions, and were it not so serious, he might have laughed. It certainly looked like every heated sibling argument he'd ever seen, especially in that. He figured it was probably best to let everyone cool off for a while: Linde was already with Shadow anyway, and his read on Amie was that she'd likely bite his head off and accuse him of being Shadow's lackey if he tried to say anything.
Myr seemed to have the right idea, though he had no idea what she was thinking. She was even harder to read than Shadow, who at least had a temper sometimes. Still, taking the neutral ground was probably the best approach at the moment, and he sat behind her, facing the opposite direction, still keeping guard just in case. That kind of thing was in his bones by this point. No matter the turmoil, a good soldier never let down his guard in enemy territory, something like that.
Their positioning reminded him a bit of the battle, and he half-smiled before abruptly remembering something. "Hey, Myr... I'm sorry I just left you like that, in the middle of the fight. You'd probably be, well, less injured if I hadn't, so..." Wait, is she meditating right now? Probably shouldn't have interrupted that. Oh well. There was nothing he could do about that now. He did stop talking, though, just in case.
It ended, though, with both marching off in opposite directions, and were it not so serious, he might have laughed. It certainly looked like every heated sibling argument he'd ever seen, especially in that. He figured it was probably best to let everyone cool off for a while: Linde was already with Shadow anyway, and his read on Amie was that she'd likely bite his head off and accuse him of being Shadow's lackey if he tried to say anything.
Myr seemed to have the right idea, though he had no idea what she was thinking. She was even harder to read than Shadow, who at least had a temper sometimes. Still, taking the neutral ground was probably the best approach at the moment, and he sat behind her, facing the opposite direction, still keeping guard just in case. That kind of thing was in his bones by this point. No matter the turmoil, a good soldier never let down his guard in enemy territory, something like that.
Their positioning reminded him a bit of the battle, and he half-smiled before abruptly remembering something. "Hey, Myr... I'm sorry I just left you like that, in the middle of the fight. You'd probably be, well, less injured if I hadn't, so..." Wait, is she meditating right now? Probably shouldn't have interrupted that. Oh well. There was nothing he could do about that now. He did stop talking, though, just in case.
Now it all came together. Kain opened his eyes and slowly watched both of them. How strange that Amie is Shadow's half-sister. Kain could not help but feel this monumental sense of gravity; the weight of destiny pressed down upon them all. Kain stood slowly, making sure he caused no further damage.
"It seems our destinies have come full circle. All of us have been brought together by the legacy of Teisei, and all have been affected by the blood of the Warrior. I am going to inspect our new fortress, anyone who wishes to join me can come along. In all honesty, I probably need an escort."
Kain gave a low whistle and Raven swooped in a moment later, perching on his shoulder and giving a dangerous look to the others. Her master was injured, and Raven was on high alert. Kain began slowly shuffling down into the fortress formerly known as Teisei.
"It seems our destinies have come full circle. All of us have been brought together by the legacy of Teisei, and all have been affected by the blood of the Warrior. I am going to inspect our new fortress, anyone who wishes to join me can come along. In all honesty, I probably need an escort."
Kain gave a low whistle and Raven swooped in a moment later, perching on his shoulder and giving a dangerous look to the others. Her master was injured, and Raven was on high alert. Kain began slowly shuffling down into the fortress formerly known as Teisei.
Shadow opened one eye and watched Kain stand up. It was not a good idea to move around after being run through, but Shadow was not one to talk. He was in the exact same boat, so to speak, having been run through shortly before he first met Linde. He didn't have time to dodge an attack by Konjou, the second in command of Teisei, and so instead guided the blade safely through his body away from his vital organs and arteries. It was one of the most dangerous things he'd ever done, but it payed off in the end as he was still alive to remember the battle.
He closed his eye and let out a small huff through his nose. It was one of the things he did when he was upset but trying not to show it.
Whether or not he's feeling better or tough enough to fight the pain, he shouldn't be up and moving yet.
He closed his eye and let out a small huff through his nose. It was one of the things he did when he was upset but trying not to show it.
Whether or not he's feeling better or tough enough to fight the pain, he shouldn't be up and moving yet.
When Drake spoke, Myr was honestly surprised. "There is no need to apologize," she replied slowly. "You simply did what you had to to make sure everyone made it out of that alive. I would not wish you to handle it any differently were it to happen again." She glanced over her shoulder, but he was facing in the opposite direction. Was he perhaps feeling guilty about her wounds? That didn't make much sense; everyone (with the possible exception of poor Amie), had gone in there well aware of the danger they would be facing. You didn't endure Shadow's constant warnings without at least some of them sinking in, not after so much time.
Myr agreed with Shadow, though neither knew it. It was probably unwise for Kain to be moving about so much on his own, but he wasn't exactly the sort to listen if anyone told him that, so the monk figured she'd simply have to indulge him and hope he didn't collapse again at any point during the exploration. Sighing, she picked herself up off the floor and journeyed after him, jogging a bit to catch up. "You really don't know what 'rest and recover' means, do you?"
Myr agreed with Shadow, though neither knew it. It was probably unwise for Kain to be moving about so much on his own, but he wasn't exactly the sort to listen if anyone told him that, so the monk figured she'd simply have to indulge him and hope he didn't collapse again at any point during the exploration. Sighing, she picked herself up off the floor and journeyed after him, jogging a bit to catch up. "You really don't know what 'rest and recover' means, do you?"
Ameriah had to glance to Kain when he spoke. She supposed amongst them all, Kain was least connected to Shadow, him and Myr. Her feelings were more so in Myr's area about Kain rising so soon and wondering around, she disapproved. But, this would provide an opportunity to put some space between herself and Shadow, seeing as how he made no effort to move and Kain did not seem the type that would heed anyone's warnings. Wiping at her face, she attempted to remove any trace tears and tried to focus on anything other than her previous conversation. This would be a good distraction.
"You don't believe in destinies, remember?", she stated as she caught up to Kain, blissfully ignoring the others. Amie started to reach out for his arm to help steady him but stopped mid reach. Glancing to Raven, she cocked her head to the side and rose one brow, as if asking for permission from the bird.
"You don't believe in destinies, remember?", she stated as she caught up to Kain, blissfully ignoring the others. Amie started to reach out for his arm to help steady him but stopped mid reach. Glancing to Raven, she cocked her head to the side and rose one brow, as if asking for permission from the bird.
Drake let out a breath he hadn't really known he'd been holding at the monk's easy dismissal of his concerns. She seemed so... unfazed. Was it possible she did not know that the assassin had been trying to torture her to death? That alternative was that she did in fact know, and was unaffected by the knowledge... that was simply strange to imagine. What kind of monk was unaffected by torture? No, chances were she simply didn't know.
Which made him wonder if he should accept the dismissal for what it was or not. Shaking his head, he watched the three depart, leaving him rather by himself with Shadow and Linde some distance off. Shrugging to himself, and not wanting to interrupt... whatever it was they were discussing over there, Drake got up again and stretched, deciding that now might be as good a time as any to go find a stream, clean his smaller wounds, and refill his waterskin.
Which made him wonder if he should accept the dismissal for what it was or not. Shaking his head, he watched the three depart, leaving him rather by himself with Shadow and Linde some distance off. Shrugging to himself, and not wanting to interrupt... whatever it was they were discussing over there, Drake got up again and stretched, deciding that now might be as good a time as any to go find a stream, clean his smaller wounds, and refill his waterskin.
The setting changes from Roda Valley to Teisei
Raven bowed her head, indicating her acceptance of Amie. Kain simply chuckled lightly.
"Even with a hole in my chest, I get all the women.... Thank you for coming along. You obviously realize your advice to rest will not be heeded. This is good. As for destinies, I've had a slight change of heart. I believe you can still forge your own destiny, but I acknowledge that we seem to follow unique paths. And for whatever reason, we have all been brought to this point. Did I ever tell you two the details of my past with the pirates?"
"Even with a hole in my chest, I get all the women.... Thank you for coming along. You obviously realize your advice to rest will not be heeded. This is good. As for destinies, I've had a slight change of heart. I believe you can still forge your own destiny, but I acknowledge that we seem to follow unique paths. And for whatever reason, we have all been brought to this point. Did I ever tell you two the details of my past with the pirates?"
It was always interesting, treading a path one had walked before. The terrain itself rarely changed but for the influence of time or the greatest among lesser forces, but the person who walked it... now that was a different matter altogether.
It had been but a couple of hours since Myr's feet had last taken her down this path, but in this particular instance, it was not she that had undergone the change, but the destination. Walking towards the fortress was now not an event plagued with the peril of the unknown or half-understood, nor was it something to inspire dread, but, though she knew there would be much horror to be found in the aftermath, at least now it was towards not something dying, but something realizing the potential for life that they stepped.
Kain spoke, and Myr shook her head slightly. "The general circumstances, I believe are within our knowledge, but details are as ever a bit on the elusive side," she replied with traces of a smile, referencing the rather interesting tendency of the party to reveal as much about themselves as strictly necessary and not a bit more. She of course was no exception, but the observation carried no less merit for this. "If you would enlighten us, I would find it most agreeable."
It had been but a couple of hours since Myr's feet had last taken her down this path, but in this particular instance, it was not she that had undergone the change, but the destination. Walking towards the fortress was now not an event plagued with the peril of the unknown or half-understood, nor was it something to inspire dread, but, though she knew there would be much horror to be found in the aftermath, at least now it was towards not something dying, but something realizing the potential for life that they stepped.
Kain spoke, and Myr shook her head slightly. "The general circumstances, I believe are within our knowledge, but details are as ever a bit on the elusive side," she replied with traces of a smile, referencing the rather interesting tendency of the party to reveal as much about themselves as strictly necessary and not a bit more. She of course was no exception, but the observation carried no less merit for this. "If you would enlighten us, I would find it most agreeable."
Amie took Kain's laugh as a go ahead and she slipped her arm around his. She was unsure of how much support she would be, feeling pretty exhausted herself, but the idea of exploring was giving her a bit of a second wind. Though she was hesitant to wonder across any dead bodies, but she assumed that would be inevitable. Perhaps she could stumble upon a change of clothes. That would be nice.
Frowning at him playfully, she warned, "Do not get too full of yourself now." She glanced at him curiously, it was like he removed her thoughts sometimes, "And your welcome.' Smiling at his somewhat new view on destinies, she looked to Myr as the girl spoke and nodded her head in agreement. "Tell away." Anything to get her mind off of what it was lingering on currently was more than welcome!
Frowning at him playfully, she warned, "Do not get too full of yourself now." She glanced at him curiously, it was like he removed her thoughts sometimes, "And your welcome.' Smiling at his somewhat new view on destinies, she looked to Myr as the girl spoke and nodded her head in agreement. "Tell away." Anything to get her mind off of what it was lingering on currently was more than welcome!
Kain's grin faded as he turned more serious. The information would not be taken well by Amie, but she had to hear it. And Myr was Myr.... Kain made a mental note to learn more about the group's mysterious warrior monk.
"When I was seven, my island was attacked by a fierce group of pirates. My family owned the place, and we were known for exporting alcohol, fine jewelry, and fruits. The pirates came and raided the whole town, and burned the entire island. The captain came and raided my home, killing my parents. He saw use in me however, and so brought me on board to be his cabin boy. I was lucky that I was a noble, or my eduction would have ended there. I knew enough to teach myself as we went from town to town. For years, I suffered under that vicious captain, but he taught me how to survive. The man went ashore one day and I took the opportunity to murder the crew and steal his ship. The captain was a Red-Eyed bastard who killed all just because he could. In fact, I believe he only showed affection for his son, who was as cruel and cold-hearted as the father. I am sorry Amie, but the man you knew was very different from the man the world knew. And that is the simple truth. Somehow, your father has brought all of us together, and so our destinies are indeed strangely intertwined."
"When I was seven, my island was attacked by a fierce group of pirates. My family owned the place, and we were known for exporting alcohol, fine jewelry, and fruits. The pirates came and raided the whole town, and burned the entire island. The captain came and raided my home, killing my parents. He saw use in me however, and so brought me on board to be his cabin boy. I was lucky that I was a noble, or my eduction would have ended there. I knew enough to teach myself as we went from town to town. For years, I suffered under that vicious captain, but he taught me how to survive. The man went ashore one day and I took the opportunity to murder the crew and steal his ship. The captain was a Red-Eyed bastard who killed all just because he could. In fact, I believe he only showed affection for his son, who was as cruel and cold-hearted as the father. I am sorry Amie, but the man you knew was very different from the man the world knew. And that is the simple truth. Somehow, your father has brought all of us together, and so our destinies are indeed strangely intertwined."
Amie tensed during Kain's history description and eventually let out a pained sigh. Her father's actions to everyone else was beginning to pile up on her. Who would be next? Did he kill Myr's puppy? Drake's lover? She kept her eyes on the path before them and tried not to loosen her gentle grip on Kain's arm. For a reason she had yet to come to terms with, it hurt worse to learn of what her father done to Kain and his loved ones more than any of the 'father information' Shadow forced on her.
Ameriah could not help but feel guilty. All the times him and 'Hito had came to visit her and her mother, his ship was nearby. His ship with a young Kain aboard. What she could have done about it was nothing, but still she felt she should have known somehow, stopped it, anything to have freed him or helped him. Unfortunately, she could not turn back the sands of time.
Wet emeralds flashed in her father's former prisoner's direction. Perhaps her father did bring them together. It pained her think that perhaps this was her mistreatment from him. To feel guilt for all of his cruel actions to the people she was beginning to care about. Despite her thoughts, she found herself whispering, "I'm so sorry Kain." She meant it.
Ameriah could not help but feel guilty. All the times him and 'Hito had came to visit her and her mother, his ship was nearby. His ship with a young Kain aboard. What she could have done about it was nothing, but still she felt she should have known somehow, stopped it, anything to have freed him or helped him. Unfortunately, she could not turn back the sands of time.
Wet emeralds flashed in her father's former prisoner's direction. Perhaps her father did bring them together. It pained her think that perhaps this was her mistreatment from him. To feel guilt for all of his cruel actions to the people she was beginning to care about. Despite her thoughts, she found herself whispering, "I'm so sorry Kain." She meant it.
Kain could not help but laugh at the apology.
"You are sorry? For what? Your father gave me the tools I need to realize my goals. He also brought us all to this point, so without him, I would be leading a blind existence as a pathetic noble, and who would want such a dull existence? More importantly, without that intervention into my life, I would have never met you, Ameriah. You more thn make up for the years I spent as forced help. And really, I am thoroughly enjoying this new turn of events for a number of reasons."
Kain stumbled and clutched his chest. He was trying to fight the pain, but it was difficult.
"Alas, Myr, you may have been right about resting. Ah well, I am fine now. Do you have anything to add to this hectic situation we find ourselves in?"
"You are sorry? For what? Your father gave me the tools I need to realize my goals. He also brought us all to this point, so without him, I would be leading a blind existence as a pathetic noble, and who would want such a dull existence? More importantly, without that intervention into my life, I would have never met you, Ameriah. You more thn make up for the years I spent as forced help. And really, I am thoroughly enjoying this new turn of events for a number of reasons."
Kain stumbled and clutched his chest. He was trying to fight the pain, but it was difficult.
"Alas, Myr, you may have been right about resting. Ah well, I am fine now. Do you have anything to add to this hectic situation we find ourselves in?"
The topic of conversation had veered well off into territory that Myr personally thought Amie would rather like to escape. She could not help but feel at the same time that she was somehow hearing things that were not or should not be meant for her ears. She walked a fair distance away from her compatriots, trying for what it was worth to give them space to mull over the past they shared, and the commonalities that could perhaps be seen as giving rise to both the good and the bad. Balance, as always, in all things.
She had glimpsed these things, even if perhaps it might be better for her to have remained aloof from them. They were giving her something, by sharing these stories, something that the monk was not sure she could return in full measure. She disliked the notion of giving anything less than she received. Here, though, she must weigh attachment against reciprocity, the guardianship of another’s trust against a certain unwillingness or inability to give her own in return. It was not that she disliked any of those in whose company she passed her time. On the contrary, she rather liked them all. But…
Kain asked her if she had anything to contribute, and My’s lips quirked into a wry sort of smile, though there was little joy to be found in it. Do I have anything to contribute… that may be a more meaningful question than you intended, Kain.
“It is not,” she began slowly, “the custom of my people to dwell overmuch on what has already transpired. By custom, children are educated in history, so that past mistakes might not be repeated eternally, but at the same time, this is given only the weight of its usefulness. So, too are we taught that though everyone is fundamentally the same, we no more have control over others than we do the weather.”
Myr paused, debating something inwardly with herself. Her eyes hit the ground beneath her, and for a while, nothing but the infinitesimal sounds of their passing perforated the silence. It would seem almost as if she had drifted back into one of her meditative trances, except for the perfect clarity in her gaze once it lifted once more to the pair.
“When I was a child… this was one of many lessons that I struggled to understand. When we are born, we are not raised by our parents. Rather, those of us who are seen to possess potential for the monastic life are brought up collectively by the monks. It is… a kind upbringing, but also a distant one, and harsh. Our training is by its very nature difficult, and I imagine that in this Shadow and I are not quite as opposite as we might seem. We know nothing of our parentage, our histories, things other people take for granted, for we are taught that they are unnecessary, that our lives are about what we are and what we might become.
I was… dissatisfied with this. I wished to know who may parents were, where they had come from, and why they had left me there, in the temple, for I knew enough to say that none among the monks was truly my mother or father. But no matter how I asked, how I inquired, I was met with nothing but silence or reprimand on the subject. I still do not know, and sometimes, I wish I did. Whether of not they were cruel or evil people or benevolent ones, at the very least, they would be in some way connected to me.”
Myr stopped walking for a moment, and looked directly at Amie. “Regardless of what the ‘truth’ of the matter might be, Amie, I would advise that you remember your brother and your father and mother as they were to you, and not as anyone else saw them. Wicked or otherwise, if they showed affection for you, there is no reason for you to discard those feelings. Nobody is nothing but evil, and it may be that what you saw of your brother was in fact a side that he showed only to you. As such, would it not be your responsibility to hold that piece of him in your heart as nobody else can?”
With that, the monk continued on her way, lapsing back into silence as she went.
She had glimpsed these things, even if perhaps it might be better for her to have remained aloof from them. They were giving her something, by sharing these stories, something that the monk was not sure she could return in full measure. She disliked the notion of giving anything less than she received. Here, though, she must weigh attachment against reciprocity, the guardianship of another’s trust against a certain unwillingness or inability to give her own in return. It was not that she disliked any of those in whose company she passed her time. On the contrary, she rather liked them all. But…
Kain asked her if she had anything to contribute, and My’s lips quirked into a wry sort of smile, though there was little joy to be found in it. Do I have anything to contribute… that may be a more meaningful question than you intended, Kain.
“It is not,” she began slowly, “the custom of my people to dwell overmuch on what has already transpired. By custom, children are educated in history, so that past mistakes might not be repeated eternally, but at the same time, this is given only the weight of its usefulness. So, too are we taught that though everyone is fundamentally the same, we no more have control over others than we do the weather.”
Myr paused, debating something inwardly with herself. Her eyes hit the ground beneath her, and for a while, nothing but the infinitesimal sounds of their passing perforated the silence. It would seem almost as if she had drifted back into one of her meditative trances, except for the perfect clarity in her gaze once it lifted once more to the pair.
“When I was a child… this was one of many lessons that I struggled to understand. When we are born, we are not raised by our parents. Rather, those of us who are seen to possess potential for the monastic life are brought up collectively by the monks. It is… a kind upbringing, but also a distant one, and harsh. Our training is by its very nature difficult, and I imagine that in this Shadow and I are not quite as opposite as we might seem. We know nothing of our parentage, our histories, things other people take for granted, for we are taught that they are unnecessary, that our lives are about what we are and what we might become.
I was… dissatisfied with this. I wished to know who may parents were, where they had come from, and why they had left me there, in the temple, for I knew enough to say that none among the monks was truly my mother or father. But no matter how I asked, how I inquired, I was met with nothing but silence or reprimand on the subject. I still do not know, and sometimes, I wish I did. Whether of not they were cruel or evil people or benevolent ones, at the very least, they would be in some way connected to me.”
Myr stopped walking for a moment, and looked directly at Amie. “Regardless of what the ‘truth’ of the matter might be, Amie, I would advise that you remember your brother and your father and mother as they were to you, and not as anyone else saw them. Wicked or otherwise, if they showed affection for you, there is no reason for you to discard those feelings. Nobody is nothing but evil, and it may be that what you saw of your brother was in fact a side that he showed only to you. As such, would it not be your responsibility to hold that piece of him in your heart as nobody else can?”
With that, the monk continued on her way, lapsing back into silence as she went.
Ameriah was quite shocked at his reaction. She narrowed her blinking eyes at him curiously. Kain's laugh was not mocking like Shadow's had been. Perhaps Shadow needed to take a few notes from the pirate. The former guilty look on her face was now replaced by a bit of blushing. She quickly looked away from him and back to the path. That was supposed to only work the other way around. Amie found herself smiling for the first time since before the earlier battle, though pain was still lingering just below it.
Kain's stumble caught her off guard and wiped the smile from her face rather quickly. Halting to assist him, though he seemed to be pushing though it, she was about to insist that he take a break. A determined look in his sapphire eyes told her that he would do no such thing, perhaps even if she begged. Instead, she opted to purposely slow her own steps, causing him to do so as well. Hopefully that would make it a bit easier on him, though she still was worried.
Myr speaking distracted her somewhat from Kain's agony. She eventually tore her eyes from his motions and trying to detect his state to focus on Myr. Amie couldn't help but be enthralled by the woman, this was the most she had ever heard her speak. Listening to her history thoughtfully, she compared it to her own. Amie perhaps had the most freedom of all of those around her during her childhood days as well as into adulthood. She was unsure if this was a good thing.
The final part of Myr's speech touched Amie very deeply and once again brought stinging tears to her eyes and a tightening to her throat. The monk was very wise and Amie concluded that she was also very right. Though her father and brother had been horrible to so many others, it was so very the opposite towards her. Once again, she glanced towards Kain, unable to not feel guilt. Looking back to Myr, she nodded and wiped away the few tears that had managed to escape. The nod was a notion, meaning that she would take the monks advice and would always remember both her father and brother she way she knew them, though their other past was sure to continue to haunt her the rest of her days.
Shadow was correct about one assessment of Ameriah, she was an emotional wreck today, though she felt she had every right to be, today of all days.
Kain's stumble caught her off guard and wiped the smile from her face rather quickly. Halting to assist him, though he seemed to be pushing though it, she was about to insist that he take a break. A determined look in his sapphire eyes told her that he would do no such thing, perhaps even if she begged. Instead, she opted to purposely slow her own steps, causing him to do so as well. Hopefully that would make it a bit easier on him, though she still was worried.
Myr speaking distracted her somewhat from Kain's agony. She eventually tore her eyes from his motions and trying to detect his state to focus on Myr. Amie couldn't help but be enthralled by the woman, this was the most she had ever heard her speak. Listening to her history thoughtfully, she compared it to her own. Amie perhaps had the most freedom of all of those around her during her childhood days as well as into adulthood. She was unsure if this was a good thing.
The final part of Myr's speech touched Amie very deeply and once again brought stinging tears to her eyes and a tightening to her throat. The monk was very wise and Amie concluded that she was also very right. Though her father and brother had been horrible to so many others, it was so very the opposite towards her. Once again, she glanced towards Kain, unable to not feel guilt. Looking back to Myr, she nodded and wiped away the few tears that had managed to escape. The nod was a notion, meaning that she would take the monks advice and would always remember both her father and brother she way she knew them, though their other past was sure to continue to haunt her the rest of her days.
Shadow was correct about one assessment of Ameriah, she was an emotional wreck today, though she felt she had every right to be, today of all days.
The setting changes from Teisei to Roda Valley
Sitting in the trees, Shadow was silent and still.
Linde was gently rubbing his back as she cast a glance back to where the others had departed earlier.
"... Shouldn't we go with them just in case?" She asked quietly.
Shadow shook his head.
"I don't know what is on Kain's mind right now, but I have no intention of getting involved with it. Trai' Koussa means 'The Kiss of Balance', and it is a metaphor of the concept of Balance being bestowed upon the entire land by one person or being. Kain is incapable of such a feat by his very nature alone, as am I. If he thinks that his ultimate destiny is to bring balance and harmony back to this land after it's been so thoroughly destroyed, and continues to be destroyed a bit more day by day, then he's nothing but a fool. I wish to restore only the balance that I destroyed as an Assassin of Teisei, which is well within my power to perform, but Kain is dreaming if he thinks that he alone can affect this continent in such a way."
Linde laughed lightly to herself when he finished talking, and Shadow opened one eye and glared at her.
"Was there something funny about that statement?" He asked rather harshly.
"It seems that, whether you realize it or not, you do have quite a lot of faith in Kain. You may be willing to deny it, but you trust him to do what's right in the end, no matter his nature. You may be able to fool the others, and you may be able to fool yourself my dear, but you cannot fool me."
She leaned forward and kissed his cheek, and received a grumble in return. She chuckled a bit to herself before continuing.
"Your behavior after that battle was all an act. You know perfectly well the hardships of combat and the results that follow. So in order to divert their attention from their wounds and their pain, you decided that instead of simply confessing and being done with it, you'd argue with poor Amie about her past to keep everyone distracted."
Shadow looked up at her in mild shock. He opened his mouth to speak, but Linde pressed her finger to his lips.
"I know this because I know you me dear. In time, Amie will come to understand what you did for her today, but now is not the time to try and force a life lesson down the poor girl's throat. Now is the time to relax and find sanctuary elsewhere. We all need to rest and recover, yourself included, and then when we are ready, we will press on. I know your mission is not over even though Teisei has fallen, and from now on I will remain by your side until the end."
Shadow closed his mouth and smiled.
"... I never could hide anything from you, and I think I now understand why that was..."
Shadow stood up and stretched his arms above his head.
"We'll wait for their return here. No matter the circumstances, it's best if Amie has her time away from me right now. The truth behind her father's existence has been revealed, but to her it won't matter in the end. She will remember him the way she wants to and nothing I tell her will change that fact. From now on, Amie will have to learn on her own that once people are dead their memory will live on based on the story she tells. She has the power to change history by telling stories of how nice Asasirihito was and how fatherly the Red-Eyed One was. It's kind of scary to think about it like that, but in the end I guess it's for the best."
Linde stood with him and stroked his bangs out of his face.
"We need to get you a new bandanna." She said with a giggle.
Shadow felt his forehead, and sighed with a light smile.
"I guess you're right. So that means we have to go back to Cre' Est and go shopping does it?"
"That's right!" She said aloud with a large grin.
Shadow cringed at the thought of being dragged through a market place, but the necessity of new clothing was quite apparent.
"... I guess I could... Use some new clothes..." He said quietly.
Linde giggled and grabbed his arm tightly, staying by his side as they waited for the others to finish with their little side quest.
Linde was gently rubbing his back as she cast a glance back to where the others had departed earlier.
"... Shouldn't we go with them just in case?" She asked quietly.
Shadow shook his head.
"I don't know what is on Kain's mind right now, but I have no intention of getting involved with it. Trai' Koussa means 'The Kiss of Balance', and it is a metaphor of the concept of Balance being bestowed upon the entire land by one person or being. Kain is incapable of such a feat by his very nature alone, as am I. If he thinks that his ultimate destiny is to bring balance and harmony back to this land after it's been so thoroughly destroyed, and continues to be destroyed a bit more day by day, then he's nothing but a fool. I wish to restore only the balance that I destroyed as an Assassin of Teisei, which is well within my power to perform, but Kain is dreaming if he thinks that he alone can affect this continent in such a way."
Linde laughed lightly to herself when he finished talking, and Shadow opened one eye and glared at her.
"Was there something funny about that statement?" He asked rather harshly.
"It seems that, whether you realize it or not, you do have quite a lot of faith in Kain. You may be willing to deny it, but you trust him to do what's right in the end, no matter his nature. You may be able to fool the others, and you may be able to fool yourself my dear, but you cannot fool me."
She leaned forward and kissed his cheek, and received a grumble in return. She chuckled a bit to herself before continuing.
"Your behavior after that battle was all an act. You know perfectly well the hardships of combat and the results that follow. So in order to divert their attention from their wounds and their pain, you decided that instead of simply confessing and being done with it, you'd argue with poor Amie about her past to keep everyone distracted."
Shadow looked up at her in mild shock. He opened his mouth to speak, but Linde pressed her finger to his lips.
"I know this because I know you me dear. In time, Amie will come to understand what you did for her today, but now is not the time to try and force a life lesson down the poor girl's throat. Now is the time to relax and find sanctuary elsewhere. We all need to rest and recover, yourself included, and then when we are ready, we will press on. I know your mission is not over even though Teisei has fallen, and from now on I will remain by your side until the end."
Shadow closed his mouth and smiled.
"... I never could hide anything from you, and I think I now understand why that was..."
Shadow stood up and stretched his arms above his head.
"We'll wait for their return here. No matter the circumstances, it's best if Amie has her time away from me right now. The truth behind her father's existence has been revealed, but to her it won't matter in the end. She will remember him the way she wants to and nothing I tell her will change that fact. From now on, Amie will have to learn on her own that once people are dead their memory will live on based on the story she tells. She has the power to change history by telling stories of how nice Asasirihito was and how fatherly the Red-Eyed One was. It's kind of scary to think about it like that, but in the end I guess it's for the best."
Linde stood with him and stroked his bangs out of his face.
"We need to get you a new bandanna." She said with a giggle.
Shadow felt his forehead, and sighed with a light smile.
"I guess you're right. So that means we have to go back to Cre' Est and go shopping does it?"
"That's right!" She said aloud with a large grin.
Shadow cringed at the thought of being dragged through a market place, but the necessity of new clothing was quite apparent.
"... I guess I could... Use some new clothes..." He said quietly.
Linde giggled and grabbed his arm tightly, staying by his side as they waited for the others to finish with their little side quest.
The setting changes from Roda Valley to Teisei
Kain walked on in silence for a few moments longer. The assassins seem to have deserted fairly quick after the black smoke. Either that or whoever remained was long since dead. Kain would personally clean the mess in the Great Hall. He did not want Ameriah or Myr to see what his mind was truly capable of.
At long last, Kain approached a flight of stairs. He glared up at them, knowing the ascent would be difficult. He took a deep breath and began the climb to the top. Kain desired to see the entirety of Roda Valley from the highest point of Teisei.
At long last, Kain approached a flight of stairs. He glared up at them, knowing the ascent would be difficult. He took a deep breath and began the climb to the top. Kain desired to see the entirety of Roda Valley from the highest point of Teisei.
Myr noted the difficulty with which Kain was walking, and knew very well that he would have great issues reaching the top without assistance. She sighed softly through her nose and took his other arm, her concern for his health as well as the strain the much larger man would put on Amie alone outweighing her general reluctance to touch people. It was not a personal thing, but rather a general tendency of hers to dislike such things, and it went back quite a ways, though there was not perhaps a single identifiable cause of it.
"If it is the intention of either Shadow or yourself to restore balance to the world, I do think a perusal of the library might be a worthwhile idea," she mused, ascending the stairs carefully so as not to rush the recovering pirate. "Is this something either of you would wish to undertake also?" It seemed to her at least that an effort to know what Teisei knew would be of benefit to all of them, especially if their intention would now be to repair their damages upon the continent.
Less importantly, Myr was rather relishing the opportunity to read something, even if it did turn out to be awful news. It had been some time since she'd last encountered a suitable challenge for her intellect alone, and libraries had always been some of her favorite places. Were thoughts imbued with such levity appropriate for the situation they found themselves in? Perhaps not, but they were only thoughts, and in the end, the corresponding action surely could not damage their cause.
"If it is the intention of either Shadow or yourself to restore balance to the world, I do think a perusal of the library might be a worthwhile idea," she mused, ascending the stairs carefully so as not to rush the recovering pirate. "Is this something either of you would wish to undertake also?" It seemed to her at least that an effort to know what Teisei knew would be of benefit to all of them, especially if their intention would now be to repair their damages upon the continent.
Less importantly, Myr was rather relishing the opportunity to read something, even if it did turn out to be awful news. It had been some time since she'd last encountered a suitable challenge for her intellect alone, and libraries had always been some of her favorite places. Were thoughts imbued with such levity appropriate for the situation they found themselves in? Perhaps not, but they were only thoughts, and in the end, the corresponding action surely could not damage their cause.
Kain gave an ominous chuckle. Myr apparently could read his mind. After a moment's fresh air, Kain was going to head straight for the library. More specifically, Kain wanted to look through the records in order to plan their next movements. Kain was grateful for the extra assistance.
"Shadow will have to show us around, as it was by pure luck that I found the stairs here."
They passed several flights and finally reached the top. Kain forced open the heavy wooden door and blinked at the sudden sunlight. On this high balcony, all of Roda valley was visible. Kain hobbled to the very edge, breathing in the fresh air.
"It is strange that such beauty could hide the malignant growth that was Teisei. But now that their legacy has ended, all this, this huge valley, is ours."
Kain spoke to no one in particular, but Myr and Amie would obviously be able to hear him.
"Raven, Please go and fetch Shadow. Actually, wait a few moments more before bringing him here. It is time we all discussed our future."
"Shadow will have to show us around, as it was by pure luck that I found the stairs here."
They passed several flights and finally reached the top. Kain forced open the heavy wooden door and blinked at the sudden sunlight. On this high balcony, all of Roda valley was visible. Kain hobbled to the very edge, breathing in the fresh air.
"It is strange that such beauty could hide the malignant growth that was Teisei. But now that their legacy has ended, all this, this huge valley, is ours."
Kain spoke to no one in particular, but Myr and Amie would obviously be able to hear him.
"Raven, Please go and fetch Shadow. Actually, wait a few moments more before bringing him here. It is time we all discussed our future."
Amie shook her head at Myr’s suggestion. Though it was important to discover any information about plots and plans or otherwise that the Teisei might have tucked away, she currently was feeling overloaded with all of the above regarding her earlier, more personal, discoveries. However, the thought of Kain tucked away in a library, relaxing in a soft chair, was much more to her liking than his wobbling at the edge of high tower.
A small shiver spread down her spine as she peered below and then out across the land. Beautiful as the site was, the wind carried a chill and seemed to have a way of tugging at you as if threatening to push you over the edge. Amie took a cautious step backward, but kept a grip on Kain. She glanced to Myr, wondering if she was feeling the same way.
As Kain spoke, she let her eyes fall on him, wondering what exactly his plans were for the future. She, herself, had not given it much thought. Perhaps before today she dreamed of finding her father and brother and trying to make up for lost time. Instead she found a unexpected brother and her father’s former captive. If the information had been revealed to her the morning before, she would have openly laughed in the messenger’s face at the ridiculousness. Now, the reality of it left her feeling uneasy.
Raven took off, the force of her wings blew strands back from Amie’s face. Following the bird with her eyes, she watched as her feathers shone under the sun’s light, giving off glimmers of purple and green. Ameriah felt very worn and tired. She let her head rest softly on Kain’s shoulder as they watched Raven disappear. "She is a pretty bird... But she still makes me nervous.", she said in more of whisper to herself than a statement.
The girl was past ready to get some rest. She was not looking forward to being in close proximity to Shadow so soon, but her curiosity over the conversation regarding their days to come would force her to stay and listen and hopefully not get into any more arguments.
A small shiver spread down her spine as she peered below and then out across the land. Beautiful as the site was, the wind carried a chill and seemed to have a way of tugging at you as if threatening to push you over the edge. Amie took a cautious step backward, but kept a grip on Kain. She glanced to Myr, wondering if she was feeling the same way.
As Kain spoke, she let her eyes fall on him, wondering what exactly his plans were for the future. She, herself, had not given it much thought. Perhaps before today she dreamed of finding her father and brother and trying to make up for lost time. Instead she found a unexpected brother and her father’s former captive. If the information had been revealed to her the morning before, she would have openly laughed in the messenger’s face at the ridiculousness. Now, the reality of it left her feeling uneasy.
Raven took off, the force of her wings blew strands back from Amie’s face. Following the bird with her eyes, she watched as her feathers shone under the sun’s light, giving off glimmers of purple and green. Ameriah felt very worn and tired. She let her head rest softly on Kain’s shoulder as they watched Raven disappear. "She is a pretty bird... But she still makes me nervous.", she said in more of whisper to herself than a statement.
The girl was past ready to get some rest. She was not looking forward to being in close proximity to Shadow so soon, but her curiosity over the conversation regarding their days to come would force her to stay and listen and hopefully not get into any more arguments.
Shadow saw Raven coming down from one of the many higher view points and so he nodded to Linde.
"Looks like our presence is required after all." He said in a low voice as Raven circled above.
Linde let out a giggle and simply walked beside him.
"I guess it shouldn't be that surprising. I don't think Kain remembered until he got up there that he doesn't know his way around Teisei's halls and many passageways as you do."
Shadow scoffed.
"He is head strong and despite his intelligence, can be just as foolish as I can be sometimes. Going inside a fortress of which you know nothing about, running the risk of getting lost within, possibly getting killed from something lurking in the shadows at every turn when you are in no position to defend yourself... That sounds like Kain to me." He said with a light laugh.
Linde smiled warmly.
"It looks like you're back to normal Mr. Red-Eyed Demon." She said teasingly.
Shadow looked at her out of the corner of his eye, and they were back to their usual bright red.
"Perhaps for now... But with so much blood still in the air and on our clothes, how long that remains is anyone's guess." He said quietly as they headed to the fortress.
He looked up and let out a single whistle, and Raven flew down in front of him.
"Let Kain know we're on our way. I'm going to be checking a few places inside for survivors and important documents and items before I reach his position, so make sure he knows not to move from there until I arrive."
Raven nodded with a low guttural caw and took off for the view point above on the ledge.
He watched her fly away and smiled.
"Kain's about halfway up the fortress right now... I think he'll enjoy the view at the top of the fortress, seeing as how you can actually see outside of the valley and beyond the mountains to both Cre' Est and Shaharan. It's quite the sight."
Linde nodded.
"Sounds romantic." She said quietly.
When they reached the doorway, Shadow opened it slowly, and walked inside with Linde in tow behind him. He walked past the bloody battle sight while holding his breath, since his blood was still in the air around him on his clothing, and continued to the stairs. Along the way, he took several detours to check certain rooms for anything he could find, and found an old friend inside his own old room.
"Here we go..." He said quietly.
Linde looked over his shoulder.
"What's that sweetie?" She asked.
Shadow picked up the item and placed it in an empty pouch in his belt.
"It's a special kind of throwing star I made when I was a bit younger. It opens up mid flight if you press the button in the center, otherwise it remains in its traditional star shape."
"... So what does it look like when you press the button?" She asked hesitantly.
Shadow took it back out and pressed the button, tossing it into the air. From each star point, an extra curved blade extended, creating a crescent and wicked swirl with serrated edges along each blade. Linde gulped and Shadow put the star away, and they continued on.
Finally, Shadow reached Takai's old room, and walked inside slowly.
"... I haven't been in here since the day he died..." He said softly.
Linde walked around the room, checking the books in the private library and other such documents that were now strewn about the room. There was nothing particular of interest to her, so she returned to Shadow's side.
"Find anything?" She asked.
Shadow nodded as he forced the bottom drawer to open, breaking its locking mechanism. He removed from the drawer two scrolls, both sealed, and gave them to Linde.
"Put those in your pack and let's go find Kain." He said.
She nodded, doing as she was told, and they left the room behind and walked up the stairs to Kain's location. As they came outside, Shadow saw Kain at the edge with Raven fluttering overhead. Amie and Myr were both there as well, and Drake had wandered off before to clean up, but the group would be back by the time he was done.
Shadow looked to Kain and smirked.
"Forget that you don't know your way around Kain?" He asked with a chuckle.
"Looks like our presence is required after all." He said in a low voice as Raven circled above.
Linde let out a giggle and simply walked beside him.
"I guess it shouldn't be that surprising. I don't think Kain remembered until he got up there that he doesn't know his way around Teisei's halls and many passageways as you do."
Shadow scoffed.
"He is head strong and despite his intelligence, can be just as foolish as I can be sometimes. Going inside a fortress of which you know nothing about, running the risk of getting lost within, possibly getting killed from something lurking in the shadows at every turn when you are in no position to defend yourself... That sounds like Kain to me." He said with a light laugh.
Linde smiled warmly.
"It looks like you're back to normal Mr. Red-Eyed Demon." She said teasingly.
Shadow looked at her out of the corner of his eye, and they were back to their usual bright red.
"Perhaps for now... But with so much blood still in the air and on our clothes, how long that remains is anyone's guess." He said quietly as they headed to the fortress.
He looked up and let out a single whistle, and Raven flew down in front of him.
"Let Kain know we're on our way. I'm going to be checking a few places inside for survivors and important documents and items before I reach his position, so make sure he knows not to move from there until I arrive."
Raven nodded with a low guttural caw and took off for the view point above on the ledge.
He watched her fly away and smiled.
"Kain's about halfway up the fortress right now... I think he'll enjoy the view at the top of the fortress, seeing as how you can actually see outside of the valley and beyond the mountains to both Cre' Est and Shaharan. It's quite the sight."
Linde nodded.
"Sounds romantic." She said quietly.
When they reached the doorway, Shadow opened it slowly, and walked inside with Linde in tow behind him. He walked past the bloody battle sight while holding his breath, since his blood was still in the air around him on his clothing, and continued to the stairs. Along the way, he took several detours to check certain rooms for anything he could find, and found an old friend inside his own old room.
"Here we go..." He said quietly.
Linde looked over his shoulder.
"What's that sweetie?" She asked.
Shadow picked up the item and placed it in an empty pouch in his belt.
"It's a special kind of throwing star I made when I was a bit younger. It opens up mid flight if you press the button in the center, otherwise it remains in its traditional star shape."
"... So what does it look like when you press the button?" She asked hesitantly.
Shadow took it back out and pressed the button, tossing it into the air. From each star point, an extra curved blade extended, creating a crescent and wicked swirl with serrated edges along each blade. Linde gulped and Shadow put the star away, and they continued on.
Finally, Shadow reached Takai's old room, and walked inside slowly.
"... I haven't been in here since the day he died..." He said softly.
Linde walked around the room, checking the books in the private library and other such documents that were now strewn about the room. There was nothing particular of interest to her, so she returned to Shadow's side.
"Find anything?" She asked.
Shadow nodded as he forced the bottom drawer to open, breaking its locking mechanism. He removed from the drawer two scrolls, both sealed, and gave them to Linde.
"Put those in your pack and let's go find Kain." He said.
She nodded, doing as she was told, and they left the room behind and walked up the stairs to Kain's location. As they came outside, Shadow saw Kain at the edge with Raven fluttering overhead. Amie and Myr were both there as well, and Drake had wandered off before to clean up, but the group would be back by the time he was done.
Shadow looked to Kain and smirked.
"Forget that you don't know your way around Kain?" He asked with a chuckle.
"Well.... Yes actually. Still, I deserve some credit for making my way up here. And lets not forget that I WAS STABBED THROUGH THE CHEST! So, for someone suffering immense blood loss, I feel I've done fairly well. Now then, we have to discuss our next movements. I believe that now that we have these facilities, we may as well put them to good use and begin recruiting an army to help restore balance to the land. Obviously we will have to scout out acceptable talent; we need those who are similar in thought to ourselves. So, we must look for those who can already see the unfairness in the land, and rebel against the tyranny, even in small ways. That is my proposed plan, though I am open to hear other thoughts. In any case, Shadow, I need access to Teisei's records particularly the records dealing with the separate lands and politics within those lands."
Kain stepped away from the edge and looked at them all. He wondered what they would think of his plan.
"Myr, your role in this new organization would be to teach the new fighters your ways of peace. I do not want them to be killers, I want them to fighters for peace. And They shall be called Trai' Koussa, the Kiss of Balance."
Kain stepped away from the edge and looked at them all. He wondered what they would think of his plan.
"Myr, your role in this new organization would be to teach the new fighters your ways of peace. I do not want them to be killers, I want them to fighters for peace. And They shall be called Trai' Koussa, the Kiss of Balance."
For a long moment, Myr did not respond. There were too many things that rang strangely about the proposal, not the least of which were the echoed words from someone whose voice she had hoped eradicated from her mind.
But... this need not have anything to do with that. What Kain seemed to be offering was a chance to do nothing more or less than she had hoped to find a means to herself, and there was no way she could rightly turn down such an opportunity. "If that is truly your intention, I would be glad to offer my assistance wherever possible." She glanced at Shadow as though to confirm that this would be the case, but she believed Kain readily enough.
Still, she could not shake the memory of a certain summer day, and a raving madman who claimed to speak prophesy.
But... this need not have anything to do with that. What Kain seemed to be offering was a chance to do nothing more or less than she had hoped to find a means to herself, and there was no way she could rightly turn down such an opportunity. "If that is truly your intention, I would be glad to offer my assistance wherever possible." She glanced at Shadow as though to confirm that this would be the case, but she believed Kain readily enough.
Still, she could not shake the memory of a certain summer day, and a raving madman who claimed to speak prophesy.
Shadow chuckled a bit.
"I have been there before my self as well Kain. Being stabbed through the chest is no fun. Just ask Linde, since she's the one who had to put up with me during that time."
Linde laughed and nodded her head.
"In any case, Takai's personal documents would have been in his room, but I'm guessing that they were all burned along with his body after his death, as I didn't find anything of interest to your plans in his room. Any other records about such topics would be kept in the vault in the basement, to which the solution to the lock was known only to Takai and Konjou. There is no keyhole, nor is there a combination. It's a puzzle in the very stone itself, and will take me about an hour or two to complete."
He looked to Linde, and she nodded, turning and disappearing back through the doors.
"If you can stand to wait that long, I'll get your records for you."
He smiled and looked to each member in turn.
"In the meantime, I'm guessing you'd enjoy a nice peaceful look at the valley from the highest viewpoint this fortress has to offer wouldn't you? Well I happen to know of a secret one that most others wouldn't dare go to. Raven has probably already seen it so she'll be a good guide for you on your way. Take the stairs on the right when you go inside. They lead you down for a single flight and then up the rest of the way to the ledge just above us now, and you'll need to take a small trail along the cliff that I marked with sharp stones pointing your way like arrows. The final destination is a ledge with the final rock pointing out towards the valley, and that is the highest point that you will be able to reach. You'll be able to see outside the mountains to both Cre' Est and Shaharan if you go there."
He turned around and opened the doors.
"With your permission, O fearless leader, I'll get started on the vault. Come back down and see me when you've had your eyeful of the valley. When you want to come back, just follow the light trail of blood that you've left in your wake and you'll make it back to the Central Chamber just fine. You'll know when you've made it because there will be a statue of the Goddess of Wind and the Goddess of Death dancing with each other in the center of the room."
With that, Shadow walked inside and headed down the stairs to the left, leaving the doors open for everyone.
"I have been there before my self as well Kain. Being stabbed through the chest is no fun. Just ask Linde, since she's the one who had to put up with me during that time."
Linde laughed and nodded her head.
"In any case, Takai's personal documents would have been in his room, but I'm guessing that they were all burned along with his body after his death, as I didn't find anything of interest to your plans in his room. Any other records about such topics would be kept in the vault in the basement, to which the solution to the lock was known only to Takai and Konjou. There is no keyhole, nor is there a combination. It's a puzzle in the very stone itself, and will take me about an hour or two to complete."
He looked to Linde, and she nodded, turning and disappearing back through the doors.
"If you can stand to wait that long, I'll get your records for you."
He smiled and looked to each member in turn.
"In the meantime, I'm guessing you'd enjoy a nice peaceful look at the valley from the highest viewpoint this fortress has to offer wouldn't you? Well I happen to know of a secret one that most others wouldn't dare go to. Raven has probably already seen it so she'll be a good guide for you on your way. Take the stairs on the right when you go inside. They lead you down for a single flight and then up the rest of the way to the ledge just above us now, and you'll need to take a small trail along the cliff that I marked with sharp stones pointing your way like arrows. The final destination is a ledge with the final rock pointing out towards the valley, and that is the highest point that you will be able to reach. You'll be able to see outside the mountains to both Cre' Est and Shaharan if you go there."
He turned around and opened the doors.
"With your permission, O fearless leader, I'll get started on the vault. Come back down and see me when you've had your eyeful of the valley. When you want to come back, just follow the light trail of blood that you've left in your wake and you'll make it back to the Central Chamber just fine. You'll know when you've made it because there will be a statue of the Goddess of Wind and the Goddess of Death dancing with each other in the center of the room."
With that, Shadow walked inside and headed down the stairs to the left, leaving the doors open for everyone.
Kain considered this a moment, but decided against it. Climbing any higher would be arduous.
"Tempting as the viewpoint is, I feel I should go clean up the mess my poison made. By now, the oxygen will have nullified it, so the great hall is now safe. And do hurry. I will be in the great hall when you are done."
Kain watched Shadow leave and then slowly continued after him.
"Amie, Myr, why don't you two go and talk to Linde? make new friends, get to know each other. This sort of clean up is hardly woman's work."
Without waiting for an answer, Kain descended, and retraced his steps to the beginning. Using some simple deductive reasoning, Kain was able to find the entrance of the great hall. He entered, and almost vomited from the smell alone. Melted, twisted bodies were strewn everywhere. With a sigh, Kain began the grisly task of moving all the bodies, piling them up in a corner. He quickly and sloppily rigged a pallet with wheels and stacked what he could on it. He covered the pallet and began moving the loads out and into the woods. the forest animals would eat well tonight.
"Tempting as the viewpoint is, I feel I should go clean up the mess my poison made. By now, the oxygen will have nullified it, so the great hall is now safe. And do hurry. I will be in the great hall when you are done."
Kain watched Shadow leave and then slowly continued after him.
"Amie, Myr, why don't you two go and talk to Linde? make new friends, get to know each other. This sort of clean up is hardly woman's work."
Without waiting for an answer, Kain descended, and retraced his steps to the beginning. Using some simple deductive reasoning, Kain was able to find the entrance of the great hall. He entered, and almost vomited from the smell alone. Melted, twisted bodies were strewn everywhere. With a sigh, Kain began the grisly task of moving all the bodies, piling them up in a corner. He quickly and sloppily rigged a pallet with wheels and stacked what he could on it. He covered the pallet and began moving the loads out and into the woods. the forest animals would eat well tonight.
Ameriah had been listening in thoughtful silence. Kain’s plan sounded noble and reasonable, though she was not clear on if Shadow agreed or was simply amusing Kain for now. The two men’s relationship was a mystery to her. She had began to protest the idea of going any further, but Kain denied it to her pleasure only to announce he would be doing another form of strenuous work.
About to offer her help with teasing statement about how apparently woman were only good for babies, supper and washing, she realized Kain confirmed her earlier suspicions. The device had in fact not let out a sleeping agent, but a deadly poison. Amie’s eyes flashed to Myr. She knew the monk was told otherwise. Amie could handle the death and bodies, it was more the blood and the smell that she had an issue with. She guessed Myr’s issues ran much deeper.
Chasing after Lindie was not high on her to do list. Especially since she imagined the girl was not too far from Shadow’s side and Shadow’s side was the very last place she wanted to be at the moment. Once Kain was gone, she looked to her stained and tattered clothes then out across the valley at the near to setting sun.
“I was thinking more along the lines of finding a place to clean up. Hopefully finding something else to wear and perhaps tracking down the kitchen.” She smiled over to Myr, “They are all gung-ho at the moment, but eventually their stomachs, if not their wounds, will suggest otherwise.”
Though she was still tired, she would fight it for now. Preparing a meal was the only thing she could think to do to be of some help. After a meal and good night’s rest, she would want to explore the grounds and perhaps then she could offer more. That is, if she decided to stay.
About to offer her help with teasing statement about how apparently woman were only good for babies, supper and washing, she realized Kain confirmed her earlier suspicions. The device had in fact not let out a sleeping agent, but a deadly poison. Amie’s eyes flashed to Myr. She knew the monk was told otherwise. Amie could handle the death and bodies, it was more the blood and the smell that she had an issue with. She guessed Myr’s issues ran much deeper.
Chasing after Lindie was not high on her to do list. Especially since she imagined the girl was not too far from Shadow’s side and Shadow’s side was the very last place she wanted to be at the moment. Once Kain was gone, she looked to her stained and tattered clothes then out across the valley at the near to setting sun.
“I was thinking more along the lines of finding a place to clean up. Hopefully finding something else to wear and perhaps tracking down the kitchen.” She smiled over to Myr, “They are all gung-ho at the moment, but eventually their stomachs, if not their wounds, will suggest otherwise.”
Though she was still tired, she would fight it for now. Preparing a meal was the only thing she could think to do to be of some help. After a meal and good night’s rest, she would want to explore the grounds and perhaps then she could offer more. That is, if she decided to stay.
"Generally speaking, in buildings of this architectural style, kitchens are built in the western end, so we'd be best off trying that way and perhaps finding a washroom as we go," Myr replied simply, pointing off in the appropriate direction. Today, she was simply going to follow Amie's lead. If she was not inclined to find Linde, the monk would not force the issue. She simply hoped that her continued presence would be of some form of relief or at the very least not cause tension.
As for what Kain was doing, Myr tried not to dwell upon it. While she would much have preferred to have hit the students' area with sleeping powder as had been originally planned, what was done was done. There was no sense in lingering over such matters.
At length, Myr and Amie stumbled upon a washroom. A large tub stood in the middle of it, though there was also a basin in one corner. Apparently, some internal piping fed water down into the room, also, as there was a pool of it to draw from in one corner. "This seems as good a place as any," Myr remarked, kneeling and splashing some one her face.
As for what Kain was doing, Myr tried not to dwell upon it. While she would much have preferred to have hit the students' area with sleeping powder as had been originally planned, what was done was done. There was no sense in lingering over such matters.
At length, Myr and Amie stumbled upon a washroom. A large tub stood in the middle of it, though there was also a basin in one corner. Apparently, some internal piping fed water down into the room, also, as there was a pool of it to draw from in one corner. "This seems as good a place as any," Myr remarked, kneeling and splashing some one her face.
“Let us see if you are correct.”, Ameriah said cheerfully as they headed off in the pointed out direction. She was very thankful for Myr’s company and seeing as how the Monk was not usually inclined for conversation, Amie took it upon herself to fill the silence with her jovial chatter. It was normal for Amie to be so talkative, but it seemed to be increased due to her not wanting to dwell on her personal thoughts at the moment. Amie had been confessing that she was not very culinary inclined, when the two turned a corner to discover a washroom.
“Oh, Thank you Goddess!”, Amie exclaimed happily when Myr made her statement. She immediately went to filling the tub which didn’t take her long, for she only needed enough to wash off quickly. At this point, the girl did not even care if it was warm, she simply wanted to be rid of any trace of blood, hers or others, from her body.
Once full to her desire, she peeled off her clothes. This took some effort as she was beginning to notice some muscle tightening and much to her dismay, many purple-green bruises were now littering her once flawless skin. She grimaced at the sight then grabbed her lavender soap from her bag. As she lowered herself in the chilly water, she could not help but wince every inch of the way.
Finally submerged, she scrubbed at her skin and hair with a vengeance, removing any and all substances that were not supposed to be there. In a few moments, she concluded was clean enough and proceeded to rinse herself. Luckily there was a few towels in the room and she was able to wrap up in one.
“Now if only we can rustle up some clothes.”, she said glancing to Myr. It just occurred to Amie that perhaps her lack of modesty may have made the monk uncomfortable. She gave the woman an apologetic smile, “There has to be some sort of dormitory around her somewhere. Perhaps there might be something to wear.”
With that, she collected her things, and still wrapped in the large towel, padded out of the room. It didn’t take long to find a room with a few cots and after some rummaging, she managed to find something suitable. She emerged into the hall wearing a too big cotton shirt and a pair of almost, just right, black pants. Perhaps not the most stylish, but she was very comfortable and that is all she was concerned about at the moment. Amie replaced her boots and folded her old clothes up in her cloak, if they were salvageable, they were destined for an extreme cleaning.
“As I was saying,” she smiled to Myr as she continued her earlier chatter, “Once we find this kitchen, I can not promise anything spectacular.” She laughed as the two continued to head toward the Western side of the fortress.”
“Oh, Thank you Goddess!”, Amie exclaimed happily when Myr made her statement. She immediately went to filling the tub which didn’t take her long, for she only needed enough to wash off quickly. At this point, the girl did not even care if it was warm, she simply wanted to be rid of any trace of blood, hers or others, from her body.
Once full to her desire, she peeled off her clothes. This took some effort as she was beginning to notice some muscle tightening and much to her dismay, many purple-green bruises were now littering her once flawless skin. She grimaced at the sight then grabbed her lavender soap from her bag. As she lowered herself in the chilly water, she could not help but wince every inch of the way.
Finally submerged, she scrubbed at her skin and hair with a vengeance, removing any and all substances that were not supposed to be there. In a few moments, she concluded was clean enough and proceeded to rinse herself. Luckily there was a few towels in the room and she was able to wrap up in one.
“Now if only we can rustle up some clothes.”, she said glancing to Myr. It just occurred to Amie that perhaps her lack of modesty may have made the monk uncomfortable. She gave the woman an apologetic smile, “There has to be some sort of dormitory around her somewhere. Perhaps there might be something to wear.”
With that, she collected her things, and still wrapped in the large towel, padded out of the room. It didn’t take long to find a room with a few cots and after some rummaging, she managed to find something suitable. She emerged into the hall wearing a too big cotton shirt and a pair of almost, just right, black pants. Perhaps not the most stylish, but she was very comfortable and that is all she was concerned about at the moment. Amie replaced her boots and folded her old clothes up in her cloak, if they were salvageable, they were destined for an extreme cleaning.
“As I was saying,” she smiled to Myr as she continued her earlier chatter, “Once we find this kitchen, I can not promise anything spectacular.” She laughed as the two continued to head toward the Western side of the fortress.”
Linde had planned on waiting for them in the Central Chamber, but instead she followed the sounds of their voices and found them in the purification room. She smiled and walked forward, greeting the monk first while Amie got used to her clothing.
"Hello there. Myr was your name, correct? I know Shadow and Kain told you my name but I've been meaning to introduce myself properly for a while yet. My name is Linde, and it's a pleasure to meet you. I do hope I'm not intruding on anything, but I think I'll take this chance to wash up as well if you don't mind."
She came forward to the edge of the water and removed her clothing. First was her tunic, which was black as the rest of her outfit. Next was her shirt, which had no sleeves and showed a bit more cleavage than she would otherwise have liked, but it served her strategic purposes when fighting against men so she wore it anyway. Her pants were next, followed by her boots, hair scrunchie and her other equipment such as her Twin daggers that Shadow made for her.
Though she bore no bruises or scars, her complexion was not crystal clear due to how long she had traveled without suitable bathing. She stepped into the water and let out a sigh as she sat down, letting the cool and refreshing water soothe her body and soul as she relaxed in the water. A few moments later she took out some soap from her pouch and scrubbed her body down, using a small vial of hair conditioner to wash her hair shortly thereafter.
Once she was finished, she stood up and exited the water, drying herself with a fresh towel from her travel pack where Shadow's documents were, and replacing her clothing. Freshly washed, her skin was bright and clear. Shinning in the light she almost seemed to glow as she let her hair fall back behind her as she replaced her scrunchie to tie her hair in a ponytail.
"Ahh... Much better."
She looked back at Myr and smiled.
"So tell me Myr, where exactly do you hail from? I know of many places throughout the continent where monks reside, but I have never met one with clothing such as yours. I must say that I'm rather intrigued by your garb and the unique heritage that must accompany it."
"Hello there. Myr was your name, correct? I know Shadow and Kain told you my name but I've been meaning to introduce myself properly for a while yet. My name is Linde, and it's a pleasure to meet you. I do hope I'm not intruding on anything, but I think I'll take this chance to wash up as well if you don't mind."
She came forward to the edge of the water and removed her clothing. First was her tunic, which was black as the rest of her outfit. Next was her shirt, which had no sleeves and showed a bit more cleavage than she would otherwise have liked, but it served her strategic purposes when fighting against men so she wore it anyway. Her pants were next, followed by her boots, hair scrunchie and her other equipment such as her Twin daggers that Shadow made for her.
Though she bore no bruises or scars, her complexion was not crystal clear due to how long she had traveled without suitable bathing. She stepped into the water and let out a sigh as she sat down, letting the cool and refreshing water soothe her body and soul as she relaxed in the water. A few moments later she took out some soap from her pouch and scrubbed her body down, using a small vial of hair conditioner to wash her hair shortly thereafter.
Once she was finished, she stood up and exited the water, drying herself with a fresh towel from her travel pack where Shadow's documents were, and replacing her clothing. Freshly washed, her skin was bright and clear. Shinning in the light she almost seemed to glow as she let her hair fall back behind her as she replaced her scrunchie to tie her hair in a ponytail.
"Ahh... Much better."
She looked back at Myr and smiled.
"So tell me Myr, where exactly do you hail from? I know of many places throughout the continent where monks reside, but I have never met one with clothing such as yours. I must say that I'm rather intrigued by your garb and the unique heritage that must accompany it."
Myr was unbothered by the fact that she was in the proximity of other females bathing, but she remained clothed herself. She'd take care of it later, alone. It was not as though she disliked either Amie or Linde, but there were certain questions that would inevitably come up, and she did not truly want to answer those. It was easy enough to wear forearm and calf bandages in addition to all her clothes, and she wasn't about to forgo that layer of deception.
For the moment, though, she did freshen up, and she would inquire as to the location of any clothes that Amie might find, later on. For now, she thought it perhaps best to answer Linde's question on the way to the kitchens. But first: "You need not worry about the food, Amie; I can help out a bit, and between the three of us I'm sure it will be fine." She smiled, a rather lighthearted expression comparatively speaking, but sobered again as she considered the more serious question.
"It's not that far from here, actually. Infi'in Virskia, the Order of the Endless Sky, makes it's home on the other side of the tallest mountain in this range. We call it Kur, but I understand that this is not the name in usage commonly. The Grand Temple used to be a very well-known place, one which the most devout would make pilgrimages to. Of course, that was long ago, now. We have become a very secluded order since then; I am unsurprised that you do not know of us."
The three reached the kitchen, and Myr set about opening cupboards, seeing what could be found. They were quite well-stocked, all things considered, and it would not be at all difficult to feed the group for quite some time from now. "What does everyone feel like?" she asked, trying for conversational and mostly hitting it.
For the moment, though, she did freshen up, and she would inquire as to the location of any clothes that Amie might find, later on. For now, she thought it perhaps best to answer Linde's question on the way to the kitchens. But first: "You need not worry about the food, Amie; I can help out a bit, and between the three of us I'm sure it will be fine." She smiled, a rather lighthearted expression comparatively speaking, but sobered again as she considered the more serious question.
"It's not that far from here, actually. Infi'in Virskia, the Order of the Endless Sky, makes it's home on the other side of the tallest mountain in this range. We call it Kur, but I understand that this is not the name in usage commonly. The Grand Temple used to be a very well-known place, one which the most devout would make pilgrimages to. Of course, that was long ago, now. We have become a very secluded order since then; I am unsurprised that you do not know of us."
The three reached the kitchen, and Myr set about opening cupboards, seeing what could be found. They were quite well-stocked, all things considered, and it would not be at all difficult to feed the group for quite some time from now. "What does everyone feel like?" she asked, trying for conversational and mostly hitting it.
The setting changes from Teisei to Roda Valley
Hmm... much better. The cold water of the river had constricted Drake's surface blood flow, so when he changed his bandages, they did not soak through quite so easily. Not to mention being clean was always a good feeling after hard work, and the smell of his own lifeblood was no longer invading his nose. He filled any and all waterskins he could find before noting that Myr's bloody cloak was still here, along with a few other assorted possessions belonging to the group.
Shrugging, he figured he might try and give that a washing, too. Maybe it would help him feel a bit better about the whole thing. The mercenary chuckled to himself. Now there was a thought: laundry as partial apology. It was a good thing his mother wasn't here; she'd have laughed herself blue in the face.
Nevertheless, he decided that it really couldn't hurt and dug around in his burlap sack of possessions until he found the coarse, multipurpose soap he most often used to clean his own armor or vestments. The bloodstain, as it turned out was very stubborn, but then even such a thing as that would be no match for his own special kind of sheer, hardheaded tenacity. He couldn't resist the urge to whistle either, which was just silly, but oh well. He was in a fairly good mood, guilt notwithstanding, and there was plenty of justification for that.
Wringing the thing out, Drake slung the cloak over his shoulder and gathered the rest of the scattered items, figuring he might as well get everything moved up to the fortress. He wasn't exactly sure what the plan was, but it seemed a waste to sleep in the woods when there was a perfectly good fortress just sitting there.
His wounds stung a little on the way up, but it wasn't bad enough to stop him after any fashion, so Drake ascended until he reached the main level. Nobody was yet in the entrance, though he could hear the sounds of labor not much further in. Setting down his burdens, Drake followed the sound until he came upon Kain, busy piling bodies on an improvised transport of sorts. It looked like he still had a ways to go.
"May I offer an assist?" Drake asked, raising a brow. That poison of his really had done a number on these assassins.
Shrugging, he figured he might try and give that a washing, too. Maybe it would help him feel a bit better about the whole thing. The mercenary chuckled to himself. Now there was a thought: laundry as partial apology. It was a good thing his mother wasn't here; she'd have laughed herself blue in the face.
Nevertheless, he decided that it really couldn't hurt and dug around in his burlap sack of possessions until he found the coarse, multipurpose soap he most often used to clean his own armor or vestments. The bloodstain, as it turned out was very stubborn, but then even such a thing as that would be no match for his own special kind of sheer, hardheaded tenacity. He couldn't resist the urge to whistle either, which was just silly, but oh well. He was in a fairly good mood, guilt notwithstanding, and there was plenty of justification for that.
Wringing the thing out, Drake slung the cloak over his shoulder and gathered the rest of the scattered items, figuring he might as well get everything moved up to the fortress. He wasn't exactly sure what the plan was, but it seemed a waste to sleep in the woods when there was a perfectly good fortress just sitting there.
His wounds stung a little on the way up, but it wasn't bad enough to stop him after any fashion, so Drake ascended until he reached the main level. Nobody was yet in the entrance, though he could hear the sounds of labor not much further in. Setting down his burdens, Drake followed the sound until he came upon Kain, busy piling bodies on an improvised transport of sorts. It looked like he still had a ways to go.
"May I offer an assist?" Drake asked, raising a brow. That poison of his really had done a number on these assassins.
The setting changes from Roda Valley to Teisei
Linde laughed a little at Myr's answer.
"I see. That's quite charming."
She looked over to Amie.
"What about you Ameriah? Where were you born and raised?" She asked with a smile.
"I see. That's quite charming."
She looked over to Amie.
"What about you Ameriah? Where were you born and raised?" She asked with a smile.
Ameriah kept a forced smile on her face as Linde joined them, still very much trying to avoid the inevitable. It was hard due to every time she looked at Linde, a voice inside her kept chanting 'sister-in-law' over and over again. And that of course would just lead to it chanting 'brother' over and over again. She did a not-so-great job of distracting herself with anything and everything she could get her hands on. Currently it was fiddling with the over-sized shirt.
She listened with genuine curiosity to Myr's answer. Once in the kitchen, Amie found new distractions, also going about opening cabinets and cupboards. Finding some flour, she brought it to a center tabletop, causing a small white cloud to rise, "Bread, I'll make bread." Upon entering she had spotted an oven, built into the wall. It would have to be lit, but she had always wanted to bake in this style an oven. She wasn't entirely sure how to work it, but she was sure she would figure it out and it would distract her brain perfectly.
It was a good plan, until Linde spoke directly to her. Amie winced a little, knowing she would have to answer. As she went about searching drawers for a match, she wondering if Linde was sincerely interested, or if she intended to torturing Amie. "Um, well... Aha!" She had found matches, and quickly made her way over to the crescent opening in the wall that was the oven. Wood, she would need wood.
"I was born in A'Lanie on the coast of Triveila." Luckily there was a small pile of kindling and wood by the oven. Amie began to toss in a few logs, with kindling on top. "I was raised on the outskirts of town by my mother...", she faltered, "and on and off again by my father." Lighting the match, she attempted to start the fire. She went on quickly, "When my mother... died..., I relocated to the city and I guess there, I raised myself."
Amie muttered a curse as she barely burnt her fingers, but smiled because now her fire was lit. "And well... the rest...", she shook her head and went back to the table with the flour. With a smirk, "The rest can be gathered from earlier conversations." Amie smiled, more to herself, than the other two women. The conversation did not go as painfully as she thought it would have. And, she felt she was proving to be pretty good as this distraction of the mind thing.
She listened with genuine curiosity to Myr's answer. Once in the kitchen, Amie found new distractions, also going about opening cabinets and cupboards. Finding some flour, she brought it to a center tabletop, causing a small white cloud to rise, "Bread, I'll make bread." Upon entering she had spotted an oven, built into the wall. It would have to be lit, but she had always wanted to bake in this style an oven. She wasn't entirely sure how to work it, but she was sure she would figure it out and it would distract her brain perfectly.
It was a good plan, until Linde spoke directly to her. Amie winced a little, knowing she would have to answer. As she went about searching drawers for a match, she wondering if Linde was sincerely interested, or if she intended to torturing Amie. "Um, well... Aha!" She had found matches, and quickly made her way over to the crescent opening in the wall that was the oven. Wood, she would need wood.
"I was born in A'Lanie on the coast of Triveila." Luckily there was a small pile of kindling and wood by the oven. Amie began to toss in a few logs, with kindling on top. "I was raised on the outskirts of town by my mother...", she faltered, "and on and off again by my father." Lighting the match, she attempted to start the fire. She went on quickly, "When my mother... died..., I relocated to the city and I guess there, I raised myself."
Amie muttered a curse as she barely burnt her fingers, but smiled because now her fire was lit. "And well... the rest...", she shook her head and went back to the table with the flour. With a smirk, "The rest can be gathered from earlier conversations." Amie smiled, more to herself, than the other two women. The conversation did not go as painfully as she thought it would have. And, she felt she was proving to be pretty good as this distraction of the mind thing.
Kain glanced at Drake. He honestly could use the help, as his wound was still quite painful, and the physical exertion was causing Kain to feel lightheaded.
"If you don't mind taking this last load out, that would be a great help. Other than that, I would appreciate it more if you helped Shadow get into the records, I need those documents. Also, I would like to clean my own mess.... consider it a pride thing, or a strong sense of responsibility."
Kain gave Drake a smile, showing his thanks, and then quickly began cleaning the bloodstains.
"If you don't mind taking this last load out, that would be a great help. Other than that, I would appreciate it more if you helped Shadow get into the records, I need those documents. Also, I would like to clean my own mess.... consider it a pride thing, or a strong sense of responsibility."
Kain gave Drake a smile, showing his thanks, and then quickly began cleaning the bloodstains.
Linde tried, but she could not smile for Ameriah. Instead, she lowered her head and closed her eyes.
"Ameriah... I know that you didn't really want to talk to me because of my relationship with Shadow. More than anything else I want the two of you to let go of what separated you in your past and move forward. No matter how you look at it, what happened in your past is over, and your future is what lies ahead. The two of you are family, and if you continue to hold this grudge against him for something that neither of you can change, then you will only cause yourself and those around you more pain in the end."
She opened her eyes and walked to the doors, looking back over her shoulder as a single tear fell down her cheek.
"Ameriah... I hope you consider my words very carefully. I know that you don't want to hear this, but you are not the only person Shadow has hurt in this world. Shadow took a very important member of my family as well, and a few of my friends from my childhood... Yet here I am by his side... Do think about it, alright?" She asked weakly.
With that, Linde exited the room and went to find Shadow in the basement.
"Ameriah... I know that you didn't really want to talk to me because of my relationship with Shadow. More than anything else I want the two of you to let go of what separated you in your past and move forward. No matter how you look at it, what happened in your past is over, and your future is what lies ahead. The two of you are family, and if you continue to hold this grudge against him for something that neither of you can change, then you will only cause yourself and those around you more pain in the end."
She opened her eyes and walked to the doors, looking back over her shoulder as a single tear fell down her cheek.
"Ameriah... I hope you consider my words very carefully. I know that you don't want to hear this, but you are not the only person Shadow has hurt in this world. Shadow took a very important member of my family as well, and a few of my friends from my childhood... Yet here I am by his side... Do think about it, alright?" She asked weakly.
With that, Linde exited the room and went to find Shadow in the basement.
"I understand," Drake replied with a shrug, moving to haul the lot of corpses out of the courtyard. This was the much less glamorous side of a battlefield, not that you could really call this one in the usual sense. Poor sods hadn't had much of a chance against whatever Kain had cooked up. Not that he minded, particularly. Teisei wasn't "fair" by anyone's concept of the word, either. Turnabout was fair play, or something like that.
The pallet of corpses found a new home in a clearing between trees. Unable to resist the compulsion, he used a shovel he'd grabbed on the way out to at least dig something of a grave for them. Food for the worms; otherwise the air in the nearby area would start to spoil from all the rot. From earth we came, unto earth we return. For once, the assassins would be doing something good for the world, fertilizing the forest soil.
He returned to the fortress considerably less happy than before, but still not what anyone would call melancholy. He noted Linde disappearing down a staircase, and decided he'd give it a few minutes before he joined her and inevitably Shadow. He wasn't too keen on the idea of picking through records for hours on end, after all. It wasn't that he couldn't, simply that it sounded rather mind-numbing and grim, much like burying piles of bodies. His stomach informed him that he was also rather hungry, so Drake shrugged and headed for the kitchen. The echo of feminine voices informed him that Myr and Amie must be within, so he took up the now-dry cloak, too. He knew not if any of the other items belonged to either of them, so he left it in the entrance, figuring people could pick up whatever they needed as they went by.
The pallet of corpses found a new home in a clearing between trees. Unable to resist the compulsion, he used a shovel he'd grabbed on the way out to at least dig something of a grave for them. Food for the worms; otherwise the air in the nearby area would start to spoil from all the rot. From earth we came, unto earth we return. For once, the assassins would be doing something good for the world, fertilizing the forest soil.
He returned to the fortress considerably less happy than before, but still not what anyone would call melancholy. He noted Linde disappearing down a staircase, and decided he'd give it a few minutes before he joined her and inevitably Shadow. He wasn't too keen on the idea of picking through records for hours on end, after all. It wasn't that he couldn't, simply that it sounded rather mind-numbing and grim, much like burying piles of bodies. His stomach informed him that he was also rather hungry, so Drake shrugged and headed for the kitchen. The echo of feminine voices informed him that Myr and Amie must be within, so he took up the now-dry cloak, too. He knew not if any of the other items belonged to either of them, so he left it in the entrance, figuring people could pick up whatever they needed as they went by.
Charming? The word made Myr pause for a moment, but it apparently went unnoticed by the others. Probably for the best. she had not said enough to lead anyone to believe otherwise, she seemed, and there was no reason to be offended by such a sentiment. Charming was probably the last word that applied to the way Myr had grown up, but then maybe it was simply better that people thought that of the situation. Easier, certainly.
Though... Myr knew well that what Linde had just said to Amie was not going to go over well. violet eyes slid to the other young woman, and she bit her lip slightly. Please don't do anything drastic... perhaps it was a vain hope; poor Amie had likely been pushed to the limits of her tolerance for such things as platitudes and mental trauma. "Surely, it was not quite so simple at first?" she asked Linde, imploring the woman to understand the ground she was treading here. Certainly, Linde herself had overcome some issues to care for Shadow as deeply as she clearly did, but her wound was not so fresh now as Amie's was, and all people were different in regards to such things.
She left soon after, though, and Myr shook her head. Nothing about this situation would be easy, she should have anticipated that. You didn't bring together people with such storied pasts and differing personalities and expect it all to be simple from the first. She supposed that people like her, who found it easy to get along with most anyone, were far from the norm, especially when pain was involved, and bad blood, so to speak.
The monk sighed and turned to gather some ingredients for a vegetable stir-fry with rice. Simple, but tasty, and it would perhaps go nicely with Amie's bread.
Though... Myr knew well that what Linde had just said to Amie was not going to go over well. violet eyes slid to the other young woman, and she bit her lip slightly. Please don't do anything drastic... perhaps it was a vain hope; poor Amie had likely been pushed to the limits of her tolerance for such things as platitudes and mental trauma. "Surely, it was not quite so simple at first?" she asked Linde, imploring the woman to understand the ground she was treading here. Certainly, Linde herself had overcome some issues to care for Shadow as deeply as she clearly did, but her wound was not so fresh now as Amie's was, and all people were different in regards to such things.
She left soon after, though, and Myr shook her head. Nothing about this situation would be easy, she should have anticipated that. You didn't bring together people with such storied pasts and differing personalities and expect it all to be simple from the first. She supposed that people like her, who found it easy to get along with most anyone, were far from the norm, especially when pain was involved, and bad blood, so to speak.
The monk sighed and turned to gather some ingredients for a vegetable stir-fry with rice. Simple, but tasty, and it would perhaps go nicely with Amie's bread.
It would seem that the same piping system earlier mentioned was in the kitchen as well. Amie found a bowl and filled it with water. Not measuring, just eyeballing it. She was listening to Linde's words all the while trying her damnedest to keep her hands busy. She poured in some flour with shaky hands, thus causing an equal amount to fall to the counter as well as in her bowl. Sitting down the bag a litter harder then intended, another, larger cloud billowed around herself and the counter.
Taking in a deep breath, she tried to steer her thoughts away from the dangerous path they were rapidly trying to run down. Her motions were becoming a bit too forcfull as she began to knead her makeshift dough. Amie was trying, she was really trying, but keeping her thoughts to herself had never been a strength for her.
Amie did not look up from obsessively kneading her bread, so she wasn't entirly sure if Linde would hear her or not. She fought to keep her voice steady, "Linde. It is very nice to meet you. And please forgive me if I'm being too bold. But..." With another deep breath, "In the last hour or so I've found out that my mother's murderer is a long lost brother who I happen to currently be traveling with. I've found out that my father and brother, who I loved dearly, were in fact terrible people, who brought pain to people that I now find myself caring about."
Despite her best efforts, her voice was beginning to defy her. "I'm a good person. I usually do not hold grudges long. But it's been an hour! I need time to process this! Do you honestly expect me to shrug this off so quickly and be all smiles and laughs?" She shook her head again, "I can not do that. I can not be that forgiving person so soon. I know it's a twisted situation that Shadow and I find ourselves in. And for the last hour, I have been trying my best to deal with it in my own way. I'm sorry if my way does not meet anyone's expectations."
At this point, the facade she was working on had completely shattered. "Believe me, I know life is not fair, obviously, but can I not even have a night's sleep to process this? I know Shadow is my brother. Yes, I know! And one day, I'll be okay with that, but right now, tonight...." Tears, she was trying so hard to keep at bay, now fell freely and she gave up on her pathetic mound of dough. "I just need some time", her voice cracked.
Ameriah used the sleeve of the large shirt to wipe at her tears that stained her flour covered cheeks. Looking up to Myr, she stammered, "I'm sorry. For that... outburst." Again, she tried to arrange her emotions back into place. Perhaps, she simply needed a good cry instead of fighting it, but for now, fighting it would have to do. When her tears had somewhat dried and her breaths returned to normal, she attempted to finish her bread.
Taking in a deep breath, she tried to steer her thoughts away from the dangerous path they were rapidly trying to run down. Her motions were becoming a bit too forcfull as she began to knead her makeshift dough. Amie was trying, she was really trying, but keeping her thoughts to herself had never been a strength for her.
Amie did not look up from obsessively kneading her bread, so she wasn't entirly sure if Linde would hear her or not. She fought to keep her voice steady, "Linde. It is very nice to meet you. And please forgive me if I'm being too bold. But..." With another deep breath, "In the last hour or so I've found out that my mother's murderer is a long lost brother who I happen to currently be traveling with. I've found out that my father and brother, who I loved dearly, were in fact terrible people, who brought pain to people that I now find myself caring about."
Despite her best efforts, her voice was beginning to defy her. "I'm a good person. I usually do not hold grudges long. But it's been an hour! I need time to process this! Do you honestly expect me to shrug this off so quickly and be all smiles and laughs?" She shook her head again, "I can not do that. I can not be that forgiving person so soon. I know it's a twisted situation that Shadow and I find ourselves in. And for the last hour, I have been trying my best to deal with it in my own way. I'm sorry if my way does not meet anyone's expectations."
At this point, the facade she was working on had completely shattered. "Believe me, I know life is not fair, obviously, but can I not even have a night's sleep to process this? I know Shadow is my brother. Yes, I know! And one day, I'll be okay with that, but right now, tonight...." Tears, she was trying so hard to keep at bay, now fell freely and she gave up on her pathetic mound of dough. "I just need some time", her voice cracked.
Ameriah used the sleeve of the large shirt to wipe at her tears that stained her flour covered cheeks. Looking up to Myr, she stammered, "I'm sorry. For that... outburst." Again, she tried to arrange her emotions back into place. Perhaps, she simply needed a good cry instead of fighting it, but for now, fighting it would have to do. When her tears had somewhat dried and her breaths returned to normal, she attempted to finish her bread.
Myr was silent for a long time, slicing though vegetables without really watching what she was doing. It wasn't much of a problem, though; even subconsciously, she knew where her fingers were. Instead, she simply stared at the counter, or rather, past it, as she contemplated where her own reactions fell in this little play of wills. Not that she thought of it as any kind of game, not really, but...
Shaking herself out of it, she turned to Amie when the latter apologized, fixing her with an understanding look. "Sometimes, there are things that shake us so deeply that we cannot be our usual selves for a while. There is no need to apologize for such a thing. You cannot be expected to be happy or serene all the time; it is not the sort of state easily attained even by those of us who have been seeking it our entire lives." She smiled, not to be mirthful but in a shade of self-mockery.
"So, tell me. What have you been doing in the meantime? There is much that must have passed since... then, and you seem the sort of person who would have many interesting stories to share." Truthfully, Myr sensed someone coming, and she wished to spare Amie the indignity of this situation being played out before yet another person, and also to distract her, since that was what the monk sensed she needed at present.
Shaking herself out of it, she turned to Amie when the latter apologized, fixing her with an understanding look. "Sometimes, there are things that shake us so deeply that we cannot be our usual selves for a while. There is no need to apologize for such a thing. You cannot be expected to be happy or serene all the time; it is not the sort of state easily attained even by those of us who have been seeking it our entire lives." She smiled, not to be mirthful but in a shade of self-mockery.
"So, tell me. What have you been doing in the meantime? There is much that must have passed since... then, and you seem the sort of person who would have many interesting stories to share." Truthfully, Myr sensed someone coming, and she wished to spare Amie the indignity of this situation being played out before yet another person, and also to distract her, since that was what the monk sensed she needed at present.
Once all the blood was cleaned, Kain sat at a table and admired his work. ?He had gotten rid of the grime and the smell, and the hall was probably better than before. Not bad for a man with a whole in his chest. He hoped Shadow would finish soon, as Kain needed to begin planning his next moves. And he wondered where Amie and Myr had gone to? Kain was eager to show them how clean he could get the place.
Why was it that he got this feeling of foreboding the closer he got to the kitchen? That ran so very contrary to every instinct he'd ever possessed. Shaking his head, he ignored it and ducked the doorway into the warm space. There was a large oven and quite a bit of space for preparation, and he already wanted to dig around in the counters. Despite being slightly embarrassed to admit as much, Drake had a good deal of skill in such domestic things as cooking and laundry, courtesy of a rather strong-willed mother that insisted he learn "practical" things to go with his martial training.
He noted Amie making bread and grinned. Fresh bread would be delicious. "Well, well. Looks like you know the surest way to a man's heart, Miss Amie," he said with a chuckle. If he noted the redness of her eyes or the streaks the tears had left, he tactfully avoided mentioning it. "I imagine Kain would be quite happy to have some." He raised an eyebrow, but did not press the suggestion.
Turning to Myr, he proffered the gray garment with one hand. "This is yours, I believe." Rummaging around the cabinets himself, he turned back to the both of them with a smile. "Well, might as well make a celebratory feast of it, eh? Not every day you bring down an organization of professional killers, right?"
He noted Amie making bread and grinned. Fresh bread would be delicious. "Well, well. Looks like you know the surest way to a man's heart, Miss Amie," he said with a chuckle. If he noted the redness of her eyes or the streaks the tears had left, he tactfully avoided mentioning it. "I imagine Kain would be quite happy to have some." He raised an eyebrow, but did not press the suggestion.
Turning to Myr, he proffered the gray garment with one hand. "This is yours, I believe." Rummaging around the cabinets himself, he turned back to the both of them with a smile. "Well, might as well make a celebratory feast of it, eh? Not every day you bring down an organization of professional killers, right?"
Kain waited.... And waited..... But no one showed up. Kain was never the patient sort, but the waiting was getting ridiculous. Kain stood, and walked out of the hall, thinking it would be nice to explore their new home. He walked until the faint odor of delicious cooking came to him. Kain then realized exactly how hungry he was, and followed the scent. Fresh vegetables, some sort of dough..... Kain smiled. There was a kitchen nearby. And it was apparently well stocked.
Kain finally found the well-sized kitchen, complete with Myr cooking some vegetables, Amie working some dough, and... Drake. That was a bit odd. Kain entered the room, and wasted no time throwing on an apron.
"Well, this has been an unusual day, hasn't it? Myr, you seem to be working on the main course.... Amie, you are making some lovely- smelling bread.... We can't have a proper feast without a good dessert though, can we? If no one objects, I shall work on that immediately!"
Kain finally found the well-sized kitchen, complete with Myr cooking some vegetables, Amie working some dough, and... Drake. That was a bit odd. Kain entered the room, and wasted no time throwing on an apron.
"Well, this has been an unusual day, hasn't it? Myr, you seem to be working on the main course.... Amie, you are making some lovely- smelling bread.... We can't have a proper feast without a good dessert though, can we? If no one objects, I shall work on that immediately!"
Amie was not sure if they was more flour in her dough or on her. She did know, or at least was discovering, that kneading was a terrific outlet. When Drake walked in she attempted a smile, fully aware that she likely looked no better, despite the absence of blood, then when he last saw her. At Drake's oh-so-obvious suggestion and comment, Amie could not help but let out a genuine laugh that shook her shoulders. Finally her smile was not forced. She picked up a pinch of flour and playfully flicked it in the mercenary's direction.
As if on cue, Kain picked this moment to walk in. She hoped the flour on her face would successfully hide the flush on her cheeks. Crossing the room in Kain's direction, she laughed at his putting on an apron, "I should have though of that." Reaching up, just to be playfully spiteful, she touched Kain's nose, covering it in white as well. This only caused her to laugh more, as the flour almost blended in with his pale complexion.
Grabbing a bread pan, she went back to her messy station and attempted to put her dough in the pan. Once her bread was in the oven, she turned and faced the group, a smile still on her face. Them working and laughing together was exactly what she needed at the moment.
As if on cue, Kain picked this moment to walk in. She hoped the flour on her face would successfully hide the flush on her cheeks. Crossing the room in Kain's direction, she laughed at his putting on an apron, "I should have though of that." Reaching up, just to be playfully spiteful, she touched Kain's nose, covering it in white as well. This only caused her to laugh more, as the flour almost blended in with his pale complexion.
Grabbing a bread pan, she went back to her messy station and attempted to put her dough in the pan. Once her bread was in the oven, she turned and faced the group, a smile still on her face. Them working and laughing together was exactly what she needed at the moment.
Kain smiled, and attempted to act mad in a playful manner.
"You rogue! how dare you dirty up my perfect nose! And I am injured as well! shouldn't I be treated with a little more respect?"
Kain walked over to where Amie was and inspected the flour.
"I always wondered what it would be like to be old..."
Kain grabbed a handful of flower and threw it at his face, coating his hair in it. He was now very white all over. Kain hunched over, and started shaking.
"Ehhh.... you youngsters will be the death of me...." Kain croaked, as he hobbled around the kitchen collecting supplies he needed. He would have loved to make a chocolate cake, but Teisei apparently did not believe in such joyous foods. It explained so much about Shadow. They did have honey, however, so Kain decided on a honey cake. Then, he noticed Myr.
"Um... Myr? why are you looking at me like that?"
"You rogue! how dare you dirty up my perfect nose! And I am injured as well! shouldn't I be treated with a little more respect?"
Kain walked over to where Amie was and inspected the flour.
"I always wondered what it would be like to be old..."
Kain grabbed a handful of flower and threw it at his face, coating his hair in it. He was now very white all over. Kain hunched over, and started shaking.
"Ehhh.... you youngsters will be the death of me...." Kain croaked, as he hobbled around the kitchen collecting supplies he needed. He would have loved to make a chocolate cake, but Teisei apparently did not believe in such joyous foods. It explained so much about Shadow. They did have honey, however, so Kain decided on a honey cake. Then, he noticed Myr.
"Um... Myr? why are you looking at me like that?"
The kitchen was swiftly filling with people, and Myr could not help but be a bit overwhelmed at first. When Drake returned her cloak, she was honestly surprised. It was no longer stained with Kain's blood, and smelled of some kind of soap. "Th-thank you," she managed, blinking. It was strange, she decided, for someone to do such a thing, but then there were many things about people that she simply did not understand, she supposed.
When Kain donned the apron and declared that he was working on dessert, she smiled and went back to slicing. After Amie tossed the first bit of flour, though, Myr simply couldn't resist. It was as though the other woman's laughter had awakened her own inner playfulness, and she grabbed a handful of the stuff, holding it at her side and looking about for a suitable target. Kain made her choice much easier by his dead-on imitation of a teacher she'd never really liked all that much, and her smile shifted, becoming a little more cunning in nature, a rare expression on her. "Oh.. nothing. I was just thinking that old men usually have white hair to go with their beards is all." She shrugged nonchalantly, and flung her handful deftly at Kain, striking him square in the side of the head, powdering his oh-so-black hair with the snowy pigment of well-milled flour, biting down on her lip to keep the grin from splitting her face.
Her vegetables, she swiftly covered with a towel to stop them from getting covered, and grabbed an apron, tossing another to Drake. "Arm yourself," she warned, deciding that this was as good a recompense as anyway for his cleaning of her cloak. One good deed deserved another, right?
When Kain donned the apron and declared that he was working on dessert, she smiled and went back to slicing. After Amie tossed the first bit of flour, though, Myr simply couldn't resist. It was as though the other woman's laughter had awakened her own inner playfulness, and she grabbed a handful of the stuff, holding it at her side and looking about for a suitable target. Kain made her choice much easier by his dead-on imitation of a teacher she'd never really liked all that much, and her smile shifted, becoming a little more cunning in nature, a rare expression on her. "Oh.. nothing. I was just thinking that old men usually have white hair to go with their beards is all." She shrugged nonchalantly, and flung her handful deftly at Kain, striking him square in the side of the head, powdering his oh-so-black hair with the snowy pigment of well-milled flour, biting down on her lip to keep the grin from splitting her face.
Her vegetables, she swiftly covered with a towel to stop them from getting covered, and grabbed an apron, tossing another to Drake. "Arm yourself," she warned, deciding that this was as good a recompense as anyway for his cleaning of her cloak. One good deed deserved another, right?
Drake’s grin only grew wider when Amie laughed. Now that’s better, isn’t it? he thought with some degree of satisfaction. They’d been through a lot, this group, and dealing with the sort of missions Shadow undertook wasn’t exactly stress-free. She had it worse than most, so it was a relief to help a bit.
Of course, he was soon not alone in the effort, and he gave Kain a mock-solemn nod when the other man entered the kitchen. “Welcome to the den of delicious baked sin, my friend,” he quipped in a tone to match. Seeing that dessert, bread and the main course were taken care of, Drake decided to try his hand at side dishes, which was nice, since he knew quite a few.
The first handful of flour flew in earnest, though, and Myr flung an apron in his direction, which he snatched from the air with ease and donned as quickly as possible, recalling that there was some sugar in the cabinet directly to his left if he really needed it. He dove behind the island counter that Amie had been using, grabbing a fistful of flour for himself and abruptly turning it on Myr, letting fly with practiced aim and catching the end of the long braid when she moved unexpectedly.
He was not nearly so restrained about his own laughter, and was soon chuckling away, ducking and dodging powdered missiles with the rest of them. He had to admit; he’d been a bit worried that they were all doom-and-gloom at every opportunity (except perhaps Kain) so it was nice to know that even the reserved Myr and (justifiably) melancholy Amie could engage in something such as this. Laughter’s the best medicine, after all.
Of course, he was soon not alone in the effort, and he gave Kain a mock-solemn nod when the other man entered the kitchen. “Welcome to the den of delicious baked sin, my friend,” he quipped in a tone to match. Seeing that dessert, bread and the main course were taken care of, Drake decided to try his hand at side dishes, which was nice, since he knew quite a few.
The first handful of flour flew in earnest, though, and Myr flung an apron in his direction, which he snatched from the air with ease and donned as quickly as possible, recalling that there was some sugar in the cabinet directly to his left if he really needed it. He dove behind the island counter that Amie had been using, grabbing a fistful of flour for himself and abruptly turning it on Myr, letting fly with practiced aim and catching the end of the long braid when she moved unexpectedly.
He was not nearly so restrained about his own laughter, and was soon chuckling away, ducking and dodging powdered missiles with the rest of them. He had to admit; he’d been a bit worried that they were all doom-and-gloom at every opportunity (except perhaps Kain) so it was nice to know that even the reserved Myr and (justifiably) melancholy Amie could engage in something such as this. Laughter’s the best medicine, after all.
Shadow finished his task of unlocking the puzzle in the vault much earlier than expected. He had forgotten it took him an hour during his first attempt many years ago as a child, and now he could do it in about five minutes.
He walked inside and picked up a handful of documents and searched them, eyes scanning rapidly the information he wanted.
He smiled at what he found.
Kain was asking for documents that didn't exist. Teisei never kept documents about the five nations' politics. Operatives from back in Takai's earlier years had infiltrated all the nations upper class and learned the politics themselves, sending the information on the best targets by word of mouth.
Shadow did find some documents about the history behind the nations and the details of the Unification nearly six hundred years ago. These would have to do for Kain, while Shadow found documents that were exactly what he wanted.
Shadow was after names, and he found all the names he'd need in a single scroll that was updated annually and kept in the vault for safe keeping. The names he found he knew well from having read the scroll before, but now it belonged to him and the names of all those he needed to kill were present and accounted for.
"This will do nicely." He said to himself.
He stood up and walked out of the vault, closing it behind him and resetting the puzzle. He walked up the stairs and closed the doors to the basement. Linde was waiting for him and greeted him with a simple smile. He smiled back and placed the scroll in her pack and headed off with her towards the kitchen.
He walked inside and picked up a handful of documents and searched them, eyes scanning rapidly the information he wanted.
He smiled at what he found.
Kain was asking for documents that didn't exist. Teisei never kept documents about the five nations' politics. Operatives from back in Takai's earlier years had infiltrated all the nations upper class and learned the politics themselves, sending the information on the best targets by word of mouth.
Shadow did find some documents about the history behind the nations and the details of the Unification nearly six hundred years ago. These would have to do for Kain, while Shadow found documents that were exactly what he wanted.
Shadow was after names, and he found all the names he'd need in a single scroll that was updated annually and kept in the vault for safe keeping. The names he found he knew well from having read the scroll before, but now it belonged to him and the names of all those he needed to kill were present and accounted for.
"This will do nicely." He said to himself.
He stood up and walked out of the vault, closing it behind him and resetting the puzzle. He walked up the stairs and closed the doors to the basement. Linde was waiting for him and greeted him with a simple smile. He smiled back and placed the scroll in her pack and headed off with her towards the kitchen.
Chuckling at Kain's antics, Amie laughed aloud again when Myr managed to hit him on the side of his head. As she found herself in a fit of giggles, Amie realized that her relaxed position by the oven had quickly turned into a firing zone. She ducked, almost missing a launch from Drake's direction. Giving a playful yelp, she quickly crossed back over to her flour mess, scooping up some ammunition. Between ducking and unsuccessfully dodging, she managed to throw a few handfuls herself.
This was an unexpected turn of events, much to her and apparently everyone else's amusement. Catching Kain's back turned, she snatched her bowl filled with flour from the counter and crept up behind him, managing to dump the contents over his head. As she scrambled to get away, she attempted to launch another in Myr's direction. The monk was too quick for Amie's distracted through and she quickly dodged it.
The room seemed to come to a halt as Amie's flour ball met it's unintended target. A unsuspecting Shadow. Amie covered her mouth in shock and took a step back, brushing up against Kain.
This was an unexpected turn of events, much to her and apparently everyone else's amusement. Catching Kain's back turned, she snatched her bowl filled with flour from the counter and crept up behind him, managing to dump the contents over his head. As she scrambled to get away, she attempted to launch another in Myr's direction. The monk was too quick for Amie's distracted through and she quickly dodged it.
The room seemed to come to a halt as Amie's flour ball met it's unintended target. A unsuspecting Shadow. Amie covered her mouth in shock and took a step back, brushing up against Kain.
When Myr's flour ball hit Kain, he was shocked. He blew out and a cloud of flour erupted from him. He blinked several times to clear his eyes. Flour was quite messy. Just as he was getting ready yo counter, AMie snuck up and dumped more flour on him. Kain was now fully covered, and was not aware that Shadow had entered.
Kain looked around, and found a fresh bag of flour. He upholstered his gun, picked up the bag, and tossed it high up in the air, shooting it when it was in the middle of the room. The bag exploded, showering everything in a white, powdery cloud. Kain smiled as he considered his victory.... until he saw Shadow. This would be interesting.
Kain looked around, and found a fresh bag of flour. He upholstered his gun, picked up the bag, and tossed it high up in the air, shooting it when it was in the middle of the room. The bag exploded, showering everything in a white, powdery cloud. Kain smiled as he considered his victory.... until he saw Shadow. This would be interesting.
Shadow followed Linde to the kitchen. She told him how everyone was preparing a meal and seemed to be enjoying themselves before she had come to get him.
He had only just opened the door for her when she suddenly grabbed him and threw him in front of her. With a shocked and horrified look on his face, he was met by a face full of flour. The resulting explosion created a white cloud around him.
The air seemed to be sucked from the room as everyone waited anxiously for his reaction.
The smoke cleared, and though his eyes were closed, Shadow had a scowl on his face. He wiped off some of the flour around his eyes away, leaving a completely white face, shoulders, and even the front of his hair.
His red eyes stood out a mile from the white face, and the glowing red spheres locked on Amie, as she was the one who had flour on her hands and a guilty look in her eyes.
Without a word, Shadow turned around and walked out, giving Linde a small glare as he walked by her and disappeared, the doors closing behind him.
Linde gulped and walked over to the others, taking a somewhat defensive stance near Amie as she waited for Shadow to return to the room.
He had only just opened the door for her when she suddenly grabbed him and threw him in front of her. With a shocked and horrified look on his face, he was met by a face full of flour. The resulting explosion created a white cloud around him.
The air seemed to be sucked from the room as everyone waited anxiously for his reaction.
The smoke cleared, and though his eyes were closed, Shadow had a scowl on his face. He wiped off some of the flour around his eyes away, leaving a completely white face, shoulders, and even the front of his hair.
His red eyes stood out a mile from the white face, and the glowing red spheres locked on Amie, as she was the one who had flour on her hands and a guilty look in her eyes.
Without a word, Shadow turned around and walked out, giving Linde a small glare as he walked by her and disappeared, the doors closing behind him.
Linde gulped and walked over to the others, taking a somewhat defensive stance near Amie as she waited for Shadow to return to the room.
The "fight" was was full-blown chaos, flour flying left and right as each combatant attempted to gain the upper hand. Myr remained more free of flour than most, given that Kain had handicapped himself at the beginning and was also receiving the brunt of Amie's powdery aggression, and Drake was so large that he made a much easier target than the ducking and twisting Myr or the small Amie. Not that he seemed to mind or anything.
Myr dodged a hit from Amie at about the same time as she became aware that the four of them were no longer the only ones in the kitchen. She almost straightened again to take the hit herself but if he couldn't be bothered to move, well then... she wasn't going to adjust either. Of course, she had been expecting him to move out of the way, but such was not the case, and she swung round to face him as the room fell silent in the wake of both the unintended hit and the gunshot.
Flour cascaded around them like snow, but Shadow's glare was easily-enough seen through the whitish haze. There was a long moment, and then Shadow promptly turned on his heel and exited the room. The silence lingered for another uncomfortable moment, until it was broken, softly at first, by a noise. Myr didn't quite recognize it if she was honest with herself, but as it grew louder, revelation slowly dawned on her. It was a laugh, more of a chuckle really, but slowly swelling in volume until it was a true laugh. Pitched high, but not gratingly so... though she knew it did not belong to Amie and Linde had no reason to be-
Myr realized belatedly that she was in fact the one laughing, and this only served to make it worse. "I-I'm sorry..." she managed between breaths, trying with little success to stop. But it seemed that she'd only gained momentum. The monk hoped dearly that she would not be the only one for long.
Myr dodged a hit from Amie at about the same time as she became aware that the four of them were no longer the only ones in the kitchen. She almost straightened again to take the hit herself but if he couldn't be bothered to move, well then... she wasn't going to adjust either. Of course, she had been expecting him to move out of the way, but such was not the case, and she swung round to face him as the room fell silent in the wake of both the unintended hit and the gunshot.
Flour cascaded around them like snow, but Shadow's glare was easily-enough seen through the whitish haze. There was a long moment, and then Shadow promptly turned on his heel and exited the room. The silence lingered for another uncomfortable moment, until it was broken, softly at first, by a noise. Myr didn't quite recognize it if she was honest with herself, but as it grew louder, revelation slowly dawned on her. It was a laugh, more of a chuckle really, but slowly swelling in volume until it was a true laugh. Pitched high, but not gratingly so... though she knew it did not belong to Amie and Linde had no reason to be-
Myr realized belatedly that she was in fact the one laughing, and this only served to make it worse. "I-I'm sorry..." she managed between breaths, trying with little success to stop. But it seemed that she'd only gained momentum. The monk hoped dearly that she would not be the only one for long.
(((Get down on your knees and thank Elle for this Dion. If she hadn't talked me into letting it be, then I would have marked you as a foe and all of your posts would have become invisible. She saved you from being deleted from the rp. But never test my patience as the Game Master again, because I was fully ready to follow through with that course of action had Elle not talked me out of it.)))
A few minutes later, Shadow returned and flung the doors open, a wide and wicked grin on his face as he stared the group down.
On his back, Shadow carried a gigantic bag of the red powder that was used around Roda Valley to try and incite Roda I'l Lousta, but the problem with that plan was there were insufficient quantities to incite the reaction, even with the blood of others present.
Shadow ran at the others, and hurled the bag in the air. He jumped into the air and spun three hundred and sixty degrees, landing a single solid kick into the bag that ruptured the other side from the force of his attack, spraying all of the group with red powder.
He landed with a smile, glaring at everyone else who was now covered in the red powdered form of his blood.
"Cover me in flour and laugh at me will you? Well I have something to laugh at now as well!" He remarked with a quivering lip as he tried to suppress what was about to come.
And with that, Shadow did exactly as he said and burst out laughing, clutching his sides and doubling over as his pure and innocent laughter filled the room.
A few minutes later, Shadow returned and flung the doors open, a wide and wicked grin on his face as he stared the group down.
On his back, Shadow carried a gigantic bag of the red powder that was used around Roda Valley to try and incite Roda I'l Lousta, but the problem with that plan was there were insufficient quantities to incite the reaction, even with the blood of others present.
Shadow ran at the others, and hurled the bag in the air. He jumped into the air and spun three hundred and sixty degrees, landing a single solid kick into the bag that ruptured the other side from the force of his attack, spraying all of the group with red powder.
He landed with a smile, glaring at everyone else who was now covered in the red powdered form of his blood.
"Cover me in flour and laugh at me will you? Well I have something to laugh at now as well!" He remarked with a quivering lip as he tried to suppress what was about to come.
And with that, Shadow did exactly as he said and burst out laughing, clutching his sides and doubling over as his pure and innocent laughter filled the room.
The gunshot was unexpected, and Drake's training almost forced him to the ground, but he fought that instinct, well aware that he was not being fired upon. the resulting explosion really was quite magnificent, and he was in the middle of giving Kain a congratulatory clap on the back when he noticed Shadow. Unlike the room in general, Drake wasn't particularly concerned; his friend could take more in he way of absurdity than most people tended to give him credit for. Sometimes, he even participated.
A small laugh broke the silence, and Drake turned with surprise to discover that it was Myr. Interesting... He hadn't figured the solemn monk for someone who laughed often, or so contagiously, for that matter, as his own joining the sound would attest.
It wasn't long, though, before Shadow had his revenge as Drake had thought he just might, and now most of them were pink instead of white, which only caused Drake to laugh harder. "Shadow, really? Powdered blood?" he tried to make a mock-angry voice, but his own merriment ruined him. Looked like he'd need yet another bath, but ah well. What was life if you were afraid of a little dirt? Or blood for that matter.
"Well, kids, I think it might be best if we actually made something to eat at some point... though maybe we could all stand to clean up a bit first. That goes for you, too, oh fearless leader of the ghost brigade," he shook his head, dislodging red-and-white powder from the mane of dirty blond hair. He was glad that Amie's bread was already in the oven and Myr had had the forethought to cover hers. He and Kain had not yet started, but he wasn't of a mind to eat powdered blood, thank you very much.
A small laugh broke the silence, and Drake turned with surprise to discover that it was Myr. Interesting... He hadn't figured the solemn monk for someone who laughed often, or so contagiously, for that matter, as his own joining the sound would attest.
It wasn't long, though, before Shadow had his revenge as Drake had thought he just might, and now most of them were pink instead of white, which only caused Drake to laugh harder. "Shadow, really? Powdered blood?" he tried to make a mock-angry voice, but his own merriment ruined him. Looked like he'd need yet another bath, but ah well. What was life if you were afraid of a little dirt? Or blood for that matter.
"Well, kids, I think it might be best if we actually made something to eat at some point... though maybe we could all stand to clean up a bit first. That goes for you, too, oh fearless leader of the ghost brigade," he shook his head, dislodging red-and-white powder from the mane of dirty blond hair. He was glad that Amie's bread was already in the oven and Myr had had the forethought to cover hers. He and Kain had not yet started, but he wasn't of a mind to eat powdered blood, thank you very much.
"No need to apologize for laughter Myr!"
Kain was already chuckling when Shadow returned. Unfortunately, the man had a peculiar sense of humor, and doused the group in powdered blood. Unfortunately, Kain accidentally inhaled some of the red powder.
"AAHCK!!! Oh, thanks Shadow, I have always wanted to taste your old, dried blood! And this is really what the group needs right after all that bloodshed!"
Despite Kain's words, the pirate was smirking the whole time. He stopped and surveyed the room. Drake and Kain would be able to make nothing edible until all this mess was cleaned up. Wonderful, more cleaning... as if Kain hadn't just cleaned the damn hall. With a sigh, the pirate got back to work.
Kain was already chuckling when Shadow returned. Unfortunately, the man had a peculiar sense of humor, and doused the group in powdered blood. Unfortunately, Kain accidentally inhaled some of the red powder.
"AAHCK!!! Oh, thanks Shadow, I have always wanted to taste your old, dried blood! And this is really what the group needs right after all that bloodshed!"
Despite Kain's words, the pirate was smirking the whole time. He stopped and surveyed the room. Drake and Kain would be able to make nothing edible until all this mess was cleaned up. Wonderful, more cleaning... as if Kain hadn't just cleaned the damn hall. With a sigh, the pirate got back to work.
It is true that time heals all wounds, but laughter was definitely an amplifier.
The sight of Shadow covered in flour took the edge off of his appearance. Mry’s wonderful laugh had broke the silence and despite Shadow to seemingly storming off, Amie could not help but join the chain reaction. When Shadow reemerged with his counter attack, Amie did not see it coming.
A shower of red fell from upon them all, and it may have been morbid to her, if she had not already been in a fit of giggles. Perhaps it was the stress of the day finally finding an outlet, but she, along with Drake, found that her now pink companions was the most hilarious thing she had ever seen.
Perhaps Kain’s silliness was rubbing off on them all, for now, much to her surprise, even Shadow was laughing. Amie glanced his way, and amongst her giggles, another, different smile formed. His laugh was familiar, one she had not heard in years, one she loved and missed dearly. Her current mood of joviality refused to let any of the sad thoughts enter and she was genuinely joyful. Perhaps being around Shadow would not only stir bad memories, but some good ones as well.
Even the fact that Drake pointed out what the red substance was, did not seem to phase her. However, her sides and stomach muscles were doing a bit of protesting. Ameriah looked around at everyone, smiling at Kain’s dramatics. She repeated Drake’s action and attempted to shake some of the mess from herself, then retrieved a wash-clothe and approached a grumbling, but smirking Kain.
Giggling as she attempted to brush off some of the powder and flour from his face and shoulders, “I must admit, Sugar, that pink is quickly becoming my favorite shade on you.”
The sight of Shadow covered in flour took the edge off of his appearance. Mry’s wonderful laugh had broke the silence and despite Shadow to seemingly storming off, Amie could not help but join the chain reaction. When Shadow reemerged with his counter attack, Amie did not see it coming.
A shower of red fell from upon them all, and it may have been morbid to her, if she had not already been in a fit of giggles. Perhaps it was the stress of the day finally finding an outlet, but she, along with Drake, found that her now pink companions was the most hilarious thing she had ever seen.
Perhaps Kain’s silliness was rubbing off on them all, for now, much to her surprise, even Shadow was laughing. Amie glanced his way, and amongst her giggles, another, different smile formed. His laugh was familiar, one she had not heard in years, one she loved and missed dearly. Her current mood of joviality refused to let any of the sad thoughts enter and she was genuinely joyful. Perhaps being around Shadow would not only stir bad memories, but some good ones as well.
Even the fact that Drake pointed out what the red substance was, did not seem to phase her. However, her sides and stomach muscles were doing a bit of protesting. Ameriah looked around at everyone, smiling at Kain’s dramatics. She repeated Drake’s action and attempted to shake some of the mess from herself, then retrieved a wash-clothe and approached a grumbling, but smirking Kain.
Giggling as she attempted to brush off some of the powder and flour from his face and shoulders, “I must admit, Sugar, that pink is quickly becoming my favorite shade on you.”
The sound of laughter around the room was music to Linde's ears and she couldn't help but burst out laughing herself.
However, Linde was not the type to simply let this be the end of it, as Shadow's attack had yet gone unanswered from her.
She dipped her hand in the red powder and retracted it, and ran towards Shadow who was helpless as he was still in a laughing fit. Using her advantage of surprise, she grabbed his face with her pink hand and placed her left foot behind his, bringing her hip directly into contact with his. With all of her might she threw Shadow off his feet and into the ground.
Shadow let out a grunt when he hit the floor and his laughing came to a halt. She opened his eyes and looked up to see Linde smiling over him as she took her hand away. Her lip quivered and she quickly resumed her own laughter.
When Shadow stood up, he had a pink imprint of Linde's hand across his face.
Regardless of her attack, Shadow couldn't hep but resume laughing himself for a few moments before finally getting ahold of himself.
"Ahh... That felt good. I guess we do need to tidy up now though."
Linde nodded and they proceeded to help Kain and the others clean the room.
About two hours later, the place was spotless and everyone had since cleaned themselves up. As everyone got to cooking, Shadow was the only one left over and he visited each person in turn as they worked on their dishes, watching intently on their technique and cooking methods. He had never actually watched anyone cook up close before, and was quite curious as to how they did it.
However, Linde was not the type to simply let this be the end of it, as Shadow's attack had yet gone unanswered from her.
She dipped her hand in the red powder and retracted it, and ran towards Shadow who was helpless as he was still in a laughing fit. Using her advantage of surprise, she grabbed his face with her pink hand and placed her left foot behind his, bringing her hip directly into contact with his. With all of her might she threw Shadow off his feet and into the ground.
Shadow let out a grunt when he hit the floor and his laughing came to a halt. She opened his eyes and looked up to see Linde smiling over him as she took her hand away. Her lip quivered and she quickly resumed her own laughter.
When Shadow stood up, he had a pink imprint of Linde's hand across his face.
Regardless of her attack, Shadow couldn't hep but resume laughing himself for a few moments before finally getting ahold of himself.
"Ahh... That felt good. I guess we do need to tidy up now though."
Linde nodded and they proceeded to help Kain and the others clean the room.
About two hours later, the place was spotless and everyone had since cleaned themselves up. As everyone got to cooking, Shadow was the only one left over and he visited each person in turn as they worked on their dishes, watching intently on their technique and cooking methods. He had never actually watched anyone cook up close before, and was quite curious as to how they did it.
Myr couldn't keep the smile off her face even through Shadow's counterattack; this euphoria was such an unusual feeling to her. Rare was the occasion when she'd had cause to laugh this much, her childhood included. In fact, she was fairly certain she hadn't laughed in nearly ten years, since she was but a small girl. It would certainly explain why she hadn't recognized the sound.
She dusted herself off, no longer giggling but still smiling widely. Drake and Amie shaking themselves off like canines was amusing; she went for the brush-off approach, which succeeded in removing most of the powders. The fact that It was actually a form of blood didn't bother her; she'd been covered in worse, but she was glad it wouldn't be on her food.
Mostly clean, Myr grabbed a few dowels and dampened them, setting to work on the counters. Amie's comment about Kain caused her to throw a glance over her shoulder. "'Tis indeed most becoming," she contributed with feigned seriousness, though she couldn't stop herself from shooting Drake a look that invited him to further trouble the pirate as well.
She dusted herself off, no longer giggling but still smiling widely. Drake and Amie shaking themselves off like canines was amusing; she went for the brush-off approach, which succeeded in removing most of the powders. The fact that It was actually a form of blood didn't bother her; she'd been covered in worse, but she was glad it wouldn't be on her food.
Mostly clean, Myr grabbed a few dowels and dampened them, setting to work on the counters. Amie's comment about Kain caused her to throw a glance over her shoulder. "'Tis indeed most becoming," she contributed with feigned seriousness, though she couldn't stop herself from shooting Drake a look that invited him to further trouble the pirate as well.
"Hm... no, I'm afraid I have to disagree. He reminds me far too much of my grandfather with white hair," Drake quipped in return, taking a tossed damp cloth and starting from the top down. They'd managed to make quite a mess of themselves, but there was no mistaking the fact that it had been well worth it in the end. Even Shadow had gotten a laugh out of it, and that was saying something.
Some time and a good deal of elbow grease later, the kitchen was rather well cleaned, and those of culinary tendency were free to resume their work. Drake himself actually managed to gather his ingredients this time, and happily donned a fresh apron after bathing his arms to the elbow in soap and water. Kain had been right about one thing: blood tasted horrible, regardless of the form it was in.
As soon as he was done, Drake began digging around in cupboards again, mostly just to see what he could. He was about to close the one directly underneath his counter when he spotted something. Crouching, the mercenary moved a few miscellaneous spices to the side. His eyebrows ascended his forehead, and he grasped the object that had been concealed behind them. "Now, this is interesting. Looks like someone in Teisei was holding out," he commented, holding up the bottle of whiskey before placing it on the island counter. "I don't suppose anyone wants a drink with dinner?"
Some time and a good deal of elbow grease later, the kitchen was rather well cleaned, and those of culinary tendency were free to resume their work. Drake himself actually managed to gather his ingredients this time, and happily donned a fresh apron after bathing his arms to the elbow in soap and water. Kain had been right about one thing: blood tasted horrible, regardless of the form it was in.
As soon as he was done, Drake began digging around in cupboards again, mostly just to see what he could. He was about to close the one directly underneath his counter when he spotted something. Crouching, the mercenary moved a few miscellaneous spices to the side. His eyebrows ascended his forehead, and he grasped the object that had been concealed behind them. "Now, this is interesting. Looks like someone in Teisei was holding out," he commented, holding up the bottle of whiskey before placing it on the island counter. "I don't suppose anyone wants a drink with dinner?"
Shadow looked up at the mention of the whiskey, but then frowned.
"... Damn Kain..." He said quietly to himself.
During their adventures on the seas, Kain had managed to get Shadow into drinking like a pirate, which had some semi hazardous effects on his body's functionality. Despite how much he hated the effects they had on his body and mind, he had grown to enjoy the occasional drink, especially when there was a friend around to enjoy it with.
However, this time, Shadow would pass. Instead, he went over to the wall where Linde's things were and took out the two scrolls from the vault, and walked to the doors of the kitchen.
"I'll be on the second tier balcony if you need me." He said back to everyone.
With that, he closed the doors behind himself and walked through the hallway and up the stairs to the second tier balcony above. The sky was painted red, pink, yellow and orange in the wake of the setting sun. The clouds overhead were beginning to unfurl, and the wind was dying away for the night. It was a moment of peace that Shadow planned to take full advantage of.
He sat down and closed his eyes, taking in a full breath of air and exhaling quietly.
"... I hope it lasts..." He said to himself.
He opened his eyes and looked at the two scrolls in his hands.
It was time to see the list of names on the first scroll, as they would all be his targets. Their names, locations, professions, and skills. All of the necessary information would be within this scroll, and it would serve him well in the coming weeks.
The second scroll was far more important, and Shadow made a mental note to make sure to keep it somewhere safe at all times. If this particular scroll ever got away from him, there would be a lot of trouble for him and everyone else as well. Within it were secret locations throughout the continent where very special weapons from the ancient civilization were kept and maintained by an elusive and forbidden cult long forgotten through the ocean of time. The weapons, though simple in design were incredibly dangerous. One of them, a simple dart gun with ancient poisons and toxic effects no longer in existence anywhere else in the world was the closest to their current position, and was the first on his hit list to be destroyed.
He put that scroll away and clipped it behind his back. He brought out the first scroll once again, opened it, and began to scan the names of his new targets, and there were some names he remembered well from his days as a member of Teisei. Men he had met, worked along side, and fought for in the past. Now, they were on his hit list, and Shadow's blood began to boil in excitement at the thought of finally resuming the hunt.
Once again, he had a purpose to fulfill, and the time would soon be upon him to resume his mission.
For now though, it was best to let things be and just enjoy their time here in the fortress. There was no need to drag them all into his personal agenda, save for Linde, because she wouldn't let him go anyway. Whatever Kain was planning with Trai' Koussa would be ineffective in the end. People as a species were just too different to bring order and harmony with each other into their hearts for very long. Even if Kain did know of a way to unite the people once again, it would only be temporary. Shadow's idea too, was a temporary solution, but one that would last quite a long time if executed properly.
Shadow had to wonder as he looked up into the fading light of the evening sky if there ever would be a time of lasting peace in this world, so long as people like himself existed within it.
"... Damn Kain..." He said quietly to himself.
During their adventures on the seas, Kain had managed to get Shadow into drinking like a pirate, which had some semi hazardous effects on his body's functionality. Despite how much he hated the effects they had on his body and mind, he had grown to enjoy the occasional drink, especially when there was a friend around to enjoy it with.
However, this time, Shadow would pass. Instead, he went over to the wall where Linde's things were and took out the two scrolls from the vault, and walked to the doors of the kitchen.
"I'll be on the second tier balcony if you need me." He said back to everyone.
With that, he closed the doors behind himself and walked through the hallway and up the stairs to the second tier balcony above. The sky was painted red, pink, yellow and orange in the wake of the setting sun. The clouds overhead were beginning to unfurl, and the wind was dying away for the night. It was a moment of peace that Shadow planned to take full advantage of.
He sat down and closed his eyes, taking in a full breath of air and exhaling quietly.
"... I hope it lasts..." He said to himself.
He opened his eyes and looked at the two scrolls in his hands.
It was time to see the list of names on the first scroll, as they would all be his targets. Their names, locations, professions, and skills. All of the necessary information would be within this scroll, and it would serve him well in the coming weeks.
The second scroll was far more important, and Shadow made a mental note to make sure to keep it somewhere safe at all times. If this particular scroll ever got away from him, there would be a lot of trouble for him and everyone else as well. Within it were secret locations throughout the continent where very special weapons from the ancient civilization were kept and maintained by an elusive and forbidden cult long forgotten through the ocean of time. The weapons, though simple in design were incredibly dangerous. One of them, a simple dart gun with ancient poisons and toxic effects no longer in existence anywhere else in the world was the closest to their current position, and was the first on his hit list to be destroyed.
He put that scroll away and clipped it behind his back. He brought out the first scroll once again, opened it, and began to scan the names of his new targets, and there were some names he remembered well from his days as a member of Teisei. Men he had met, worked along side, and fought for in the past. Now, they were on his hit list, and Shadow's blood began to boil in excitement at the thought of finally resuming the hunt.
Once again, he had a purpose to fulfill, and the time would soon be upon him to resume his mission.
For now though, it was best to let things be and just enjoy their time here in the fortress. There was no need to drag them all into his personal agenda, save for Linde, because she wouldn't let him go anyway. Whatever Kain was planning with Trai' Koussa would be ineffective in the end. People as a species were just too different to bring order and harmony with each other into their hearts for very long. Even if Kain did know of a way to unite the people once again, it would only be temporary. Shadow's idea too, was a temporary solution, but one that would last quite a long time if executed properly.
Shadow had to wonder as he looked up into the fading light of the evening sky if there ever would be a time of lasting peace in this world, so long as people like himself existed within it.
Kain quickly washed up, and resumed his cooking duties. At the mention of whiskey, Kain perked up.
"Well, I will have a glass or two.... Just the one bottle? That's a shame... I suppose I will be good then!"
After that Kain quickly blended together all the ingredients and then added some honey to the large bowl. The dough was very fluid, and made for a very dense, very sweet cake. Kain rummaged around until he found proper pans, and then poured the dough in, setting them in the large oven. He oudl return to check on them later, but for now, he had to speak with Shadow.
Kain found him on the second tier balcony, just like he said.
"Well Shadow, I must say I am surprised at your antics earlier. Anyway, you are already getting ready to depart for your hunt. Good. My only request is that you leave one victim till the end. Here."
Kain walked over and pointed to a name little more than halfway down the list. Kain of course did not recognize the name, but the place this man was put in power over had special significance to Kain.
"This one I want to get rid of personally."
"Well, I will have a glass or two.... Just the one bottle? That's a shame... I suppose I will be good then!"
After that Kain quickly blended together all the ingredients and then added some honey to the large bowl. The dough was very fluid, and made for a very dense, very sweet cake. Kain rummaged around until he found proper pans, and then poured the dough in, setting them in the large oven. He oudl return to check on them later, but for now, he had to speak with Shadow.
Kain found him on the second tier balcony, just like he said.
"Well Shadow, I must say I am surprised at your antics earlier. Anyway, you are already getting ready to depart for your hunt. Good. My only request is that you leave one victim till the end. Here."
Kain walked over and pointed to a name little more than halfway down the list. Kain of course did not recognize the name, but the place this man was put in power over had special significance to Kain.
"This one I want to get rid of personally."
Shadow examined the name.
"... Nirvos Va Shaharan..." He said quietly.
"I know him well. Born and raised in the Capital City to a wealthy family. A snake and a coward, but cunning and quite relentless in the pursuit of his desires. Unless I'm mistaken, he took possession of many properties that were destroyed or looted by my father many years ago, including private islands owned by some of the more wealthy families of the region and some of which belonged to a few of his own associates."
Shadow's tone was low and brooding, and his eyes narrowed as he found a few other names along the length of the list. Most of his answers were coming out unconsciously, though he was vaguely aware of Kain's presence and his questions.
"I would love to take personal care and attendance of the task myself as I watch the life drain from his eyes as the last of his life's blood spills into the very streets his family owns, but if you wish to the the one to take the kill for whatever reason, I will not stop you. He is well hidden, though I doubt it would be too hard for a man with your talents to track him down yourself. If you would like the specifics on where to find him and how best to make your approach for the kill, I can provide that information. If not, it's your choice."
Shadow rolled up the scroll and put it back into his bag, and closed his eyes. He tilted his head back and let the wind caress his face as his hair flowed back and forth in the wind as night began to take further hold of the skies above.
"... Nirvos Va Shaharan..." He said quietly.
"I know him well. Born and raised in the Capital City to a wealthy family. A snake and a coward, but cunning and quite relentless in the pursuit of his desires. Unless I'm mistaken, he took possession of many properties that were destroyed or looted by my father many years ago, including private islands owned by some of the more wealthy families of the region and some of which belonged to a few of his own associates."
Shadow's tone was low and brooding, and his eyes narrowed as he found a few other names along the length of the list. Most of his answers were coming out unconsciously, though he was vaguely aware of Kain's presence and his questions.
"I would love to take personal care and attendance of the task myself as I watch the life drain from his eyes as the last of his life's blood spills into the very streets his family owns, but if you wish to the the one to take the kill for whatever reason, I will not stop you. He is well hidden, though I doubt it would be too hard for a man with your talents to track him down yourself. If you would like the specifics on where to find him and how best to make your approach for the kill, I can provide that information. If not, it's your choice."
Shadow rolled up the scroll and put it back into his bag, and closed his eyes. He tilted his head back and let the wind caress his face as his hair flowed back and forth in the wind as night began to take further hold of the skies above.
"His family does not own those streets!"
Kain could not help but feel a burst of rage as he heard Shadow speak. He could not help himself, as this was very personal. Kain reigned in his anger and spoke more calmly.
"Nirvos Va Shaharan does not own the island Padexia Draga, he stole it when a certain pirate killed the true rulers. Nirvos Va Shaharan has taken my own birthright and turned what was once a dark paradise into a poisoned shell of its former glory. He dies by my hand because he has taken what was mine. You can watch, but you do not have a personal stake in this one situation, I do."
Kain closed his eyes at the memory of what his land had become. He visited the island once long ago, and did not wish to return until the opportune moment.
"I ask that you wait before killing this man, as I need time to recover."
Kain could not help but feel a burst of rage as he heard Shadow speak. He could not help himself, as this was very personal. Kain reigned in his anger and spoke more calmly.
"Nirvos Va Shaharan does not own the island Padexia Draga, he stole it when a certain pirate killed the true rulers. Nirvos Va Shaharan has taken my own birthright and turned what was once a dark paradise into a poisoned shell of its former glory. He dies by my hand because he has taken what was mine. You can watch, but you do not have a personal stake in this one situation, I do."
Kain closed his eyes at the memory of what his land had become. He visited the island once long ago, and did not wish to return until the opportune moment.
"I ask that you wait before killing this man, as I need time to recover."
"I will not begin my mission until I know for certain that everyone is on their way to a more safe life away from this place."
He opened his eyes and watched the stars as the clouds began to disappear.
"... It's quite peaceful here... It hasn't been this quiet in this valley since the day I became a Master Assassin nine years ago. I have to say that I have missed the silent sounds of the Valley."
He opened his eyes and watched the stars as the clouds began to disappear.
"... It's quite peaceful here... It hasn't been this quiet in this valley since the day I became a Master Assassin nine years ago. I have to say that I have missed the silent sounds of the Valley."
Kain looked at his friend for a long moment. There must be a lot of thoughts in Shadow's head, but Kain knew that if he did not push his own agenda, Shadow would go about and do his own thing. And Shadow sought to kill all those in power. This could cause a massive destabilization. Chaos would not be helpful. And so, Kain would have to propose certain ideas, and convince the Master Assassin that they were the correct choice.
"Shadow... I want the fortress. I have several reasons for this. The first is that I am simply in no condition to travel, and Teisei will be the safest place for me while I recover. And, if I am correct, there are many medical supplies stored here, and these will greatly speed my recovery time. I also feel that since the fortress has fallen, this is the safest place for all of us, especially Myr and your new half-sister.
On a more practical note, this entire fortress is designed and built to train people to kill. While I will not be teaching people to kill, I do want to use the facilities to train a new peace-keeping force. You heard me mutter the name before: Trai' Koussa. I will raise an army to help re-stabilize the world. Because when you think about it, your quest is truly selfish in nature. You seek to derail a whole system. It may be corrupt, but it is a system and people live their lives by it. By killing their leaders, you create a void in leadership which may be taken by worse dictators. Thus, Trai' Koussa must step in to stabilize what you will tear asunder, and to put in a better system.
Feel free to go about your business, but my intention is to stay here. We must speak with the others and give them some options. I want to begin building up my army, and I only request that you return here occasionally to give some training to the young warriors I will be bringing in. I ask this of you because they will face dangers in their missions, and I want them to be perfectly prepared, and so limit casualties. The knowledge you can give them will be put to good use preserving peace. You see Shadow, I have thought this through. Even if I create a peaceful world, it would fall with my death. That is why I must ultimately establish an army who bears no ties to any one nation. They will stand separate from the nations and govern themselves. There will be no single authority in the group, and so they cannot be corrupted fro their true goal of preserving peace. This force will be used to stop unneeded wars, ease border disputes, and keep equal trade among the nations. So Shadow, you may join me, or kill me now, for I will continue with or without your blessing."
"Shadow... I want the fortress. I have several reasons for this. The first is that I am simply in no condition to travel, and Teisei will be the safest place for me while I recover. And, if I am correct, there are many medical supplies stored here, and these will greatly speed my recovery time. I also feel that since the fortress has fallen, this is the safest place for all of us, especially Myr and your new half-sister.
On a more practical note, this entire fortress is designed and built to train people to kill. While I will not be teaching people to kill, I do want to use the facilities to train a new peace-keeping force. You heard me mutter the name before: Trai' Koussa. I will raise an army to help re-stabilize the world. Because when you think about it, your quest is truly selfish in nature. You seek to derail a whole system. It may be corrupt, but it is a system and people live their lives by it. By killing their leaders, you create a void in leadership which may be taken by worse dictators. Thus, Trai' Koussa must step in to stabilize what you will tear asunder, and to put in a better system.
Feel free to go about your business, but my intention is to stay here. We must speak with the others and give them some options. I want to begin building up my army, and I only request that you return here occasionally to give some training to the young warriors I will be bringing in. I ask this of you because they will face dangers in their missions, and I want them to be perfectly prepared, and so limit casualties. The knowledge you can give them will be put to good use preserving peace. You see Shadow, I have thought this through. Even if I create a peaceful world, it would fall with my death. That is why I must ultimately establish an army who bears no ties to any one nation. They will stand separate from the nations and govern themselves. There will be no single authority in the group, and so they cannot be corrupted fro their true goal of preserving peace. This force will be used to stop unneeded wars, ease border disputes, and keep equal trade among the nations. So Shadow, you may join me, or kill me now, for I will continue with or without your blessing."
Shadow closed his eyes once again and though about what Kain said.
"... You may proceed with your agenda, but know that I seek to do is not so cut and dry. The only people I plan to kill are those Takai placed in power, and they are but a fraction of the ruling class. There are exactly seven hundred and eighty six upper class citizens who hold a powerful political position in the governing force that rules each nation, and there are one hundred and forty five members that I must kill. All are equally spread out throughout the continent, as was part of Takai's grand design. While it's true that their positions are of the highest order, the stability of the nation is not under any direct threat from me so long as I do it right."
He stood up and cracked his neck.
"The stability of this nation was always on my mind, and I realize that no matter what I do there will be consequences. I thought out this plan as well, and I suppose that your little police force may prove useful to make sure that my actions don't give off the wrong vibe to the people. So long as it's all coincidental in their eyes, my actions will go more or less unnoticed so long as I am careful."
He turned around and opened his eyes, watching Kain's body language.
"One thing I don't understand is why you want me to teach them anything. Surely you have what it takes to supply them with weapons like that gun of yours, your knowledge of combat and tactics, and an understanding of the world that I could never give them."
Shadow walked forward and stopped when he was shoulder to shoulder with Kain.
"Tread carefully with your grand scheme Kain. If I sense your noble purpose begin to lean in the wrong direction, or come to understand that any of its members are trying to twist its design to suit their own cause, I won't think twice about killing them or tearing down the entire force, depending on the severity of the situation."
With that, Shadow went past him and walked downstairs where Linde was waiting for him outside the doors to the kitchen.
"... You may proceed with your agenda, but know that I seek to do is not so cut and dry. The only people I plan to kill are those Takai placed in power, and they are but a fraction of the ruling class. There are exactly seven hundred and eighty six upper class citizens who hold a powerful political position in the governing force that rules each nation, and there are one hundred and forty five members that I must kill. All are equally spread out throughout the continent, as was part of Takai's grand design. While it's true that their positions are of the highest order, the stability of the nation is not under any direct threat from me so long as I do it right."
He stood up and cracked his neck.
"The stability of this nation was always on my mind, and I realize that no matter what I do there will be consequences. I thought out this plan as well, and I suppose that your little police force may prove useful to make sure that my actions don't give off the wrong vibe to the people. So long as it's all coincidental in their eyes, my actions will go more or less unnoticed so long as I am careful."
He turned around and opened his eyes, watching Kain's body language.
"One thing I don't understand is why you want me to teach them anything. Surely you have what it takes to supply them with weapons like that gun of yours, your knowledge of combat and tactics, and an understanding of the world that I could never give them."
Shadow walked forward and stopped when he was shoulder to shoulder with Kain.
"Tread carefully with your grand scheme Kain. If I sense your noble purpose begin to lean in the wrong direction, or come to understand that any of its members are trying to twist its design to suit their own cause, I won't think twice about killing them or tearing down the entire force, depending on the severity of the situation."
With that, Shadow went past him and walked downstairs where Linde was waiting for him outside the doors to the kitchen.
Ameriah cleaned up along side everyone else, however she did have a feeling of regret as she looked around the now clean space. She felt that it was likely all in vain. During this time, she had managed to bake several loafs of bread. At first, she feared that it was going to taste horrible, but upon trying it herself, she found that is was actually fine. Not the best, but not bad for someone who lacked in the kitchen.
Watching Kain leave in Shadow's earlier wake, she gave a curious glance but shook it off shortly after. It had been a long day, one she was quite ready to be over with. Even though the kitchen smelt amazing, due to her companions culinary skills, she couldn't shake the fog starting to creep into her head. It was likely due to the warmth of the kitchen that she was feeling so relaxed and drowsy.
Pulling her last loaf out of the oven, she placed it by the others and simply leaned against the wall, not making any effort to make another. She watched with heavy eyes as Drake and Elle continued about. Amie had very purposely avoided Drake's earlier mention of whiskey. She had no desire to reveal her low tolerance for strong drink to her new friends quite so soon. A smile played at her lips as she figured they would find out sooner or later, it just would not be tonight.
Stretching her arms above her head, she could not stifle a yawn as it built up. After the release, her body shook slightly and she let out a small sigh. With a voice that she did not mean to sound as sleepy as it did, she asked, "So, everything about ready for supper?"
Watching Kain leave in Shadow's earlier wake, she gave a curious glance but shook it off shortly after. It had been a long day, one she was quite ready to be over with. Even though the kitchen smelt amazing, due to her companions culinary skills, she couldn't shake the fog starting to creep into her head. It was likely due to the warmth of the kitchen that she was feeling so relaxed and drowsy.
Pulling her last loaf out of the oven, she placed it by the others and simply leaned against the wall, not making any effort to make another. She watched with heavy eyes as Drake and Elle continued about. Amie had very purposely avoided Drake's earlier mention of whiskey. She had no desire to reveal her low tolerance for strong drink to her new friends quite so soon. A smile played at her lips as she figured they would find out sooner or later, it just would not be tonight.
Stretching her arms above her head, she could not stifle a yawn as it built up. After the release, her body shook slightly and she let out a small sigh. With a voice that she did not mean to sound as sleepy as it did, she asked, "So, everything about ready for supper?"
Kain re-entered the kitchen just as Amie asked her question. Noting that everything was ready, Kain hobbled over to his own culinary creation and pulled it from the oven, checking it. The cake was fully cooked, dense and very moist, and smelled strongly of honey.
"Well, I say it is time to eat, I am quite hungry! And would very much like some of that whiskey now!"
Kain went and set places for everyone, and then poured himself a glass of alcohol and sat down.
"Well, I say it is time to eat, I am quite hungry! And would very much like some of that whiskey now!"
Kain went and set places for everyone, and then poured himself a glass of alcohol and sat down.
Shadow met Linde outside the kitchen and watched as Kain walked inside going straight for his food.
Shadow shook his head and looked around the room just outside the kitchen, and his eyes finally settled on the hallway to the north side of the room.
"... I believe I will eat alone, if that's alright with you." He said quietly.
Linde was about to protest, but she then realized why he made the request.
Shadow was never one to remain in a group for long, and it appeared that he was becoming restless to move on. Kain's condition prevented him from doing so due to his obligation to watch over his recovery, with Kain being his friend and all. Linde didn't understand why Shadow was so antisocial, especially given what he'd been through with her and the others over the past year and a half. It was almost painful for her to agree to the request, but she smiled for him anyway and handed him the dish she had prepared.
Shadow bowed to her and walked away with a smile. It took a moment to sink in, but then she understood where he was going. He was heading off in a direction she never thought he'd go again.
"You're... Going to eat in your old room aren't you?" She asked under her breath as he walked away.
Being back in Teisei had spurred a feeling of nostalgia within Shadow, and she knew that somewhere deep within the confines of his heart he yearned for his old life back. The thrill of the hunt, the lack of emotion and attachment, and the wondrous feeling of self reliance were all calling to him. But in between the desire to stay with his new friends, and the desire to return to the way he was before, Shadow was confused and lonely despite the company he kept.
Nobody, Linde included, had ever truly broken through to his heart, mind and spirit before. His heart was still closed off inside. Though he grit his teeth and smiled for everyone, in his heart he was separated from them by something he couldn't control.
Linde closed her eyes and let out a sigh before once again putting a smile on her face as she headed back into the kitchen.
"Is everyone ready to eat?" She asked out loud as she grabbed her other dish she made for herself and sat down at the long table nearby.
Shadow shook his head and looked around the room just outside the kitchen, and his eyes finally settled on the hallway to the north side of the room.
"... I believe I will eat alone, if that's alright with you." He said quietly.
Linde was about to protest, but she then realized why he made the request.
Shadow was never one to remain in a group for long, and it appeared that he was becoming restless to move on. Kain's condition prevented him from doing so due to his obligation to watch over his recovery, with Kain being his friend and all. Linde didn't understand why Shadow was so antisocial, especially given what he'd been through with her and the others over the past year and a half. It was almost painful for her to agree to the request, but she smiled for him anyway and handed him the dish she had prepared.
Shadow bowed to her and walked away with a smile. It took a moment to sink in, but then she understood where he was going. He was heading off in a direction she never thought he'd go again.
"You're... Going to eat in your old room aren't you?" She asked under her breath as he walked away.
Being back in Teisei had spurred a feeling of nostalgia within Shadow, and she knew that somewhere deep within the confines of his heart he yearned for his old life back. The thrill of the hunt, the lack of emotion and attachment, and the wondrous feeling of self reliance were all calling to him. But in between the desire to stay with his new friends, and the desire to return to the way he was before, Shadow was confused and lonely despite the company he kept.
Nobody, Linde included, had ever truly broken through to his heart, mind and spirit before. His heart was still closed off inside. Though he grit his teeth and smiled for everyone, in his heart he was separated from them by something he couldn't control.
Linde closed her eyes and let out a sigh before once again putting a smile on her face as she headed back into the kitchen.
"Is everyone ready to eat?" She asked out loud as she grabbed her other dish she made for herself and sat down at the long table nearby.
Myr had been an understated flurry of activity in the intervening time, busy preparing a rather complex vegetable dish that involved several exotic spices she was rather surprised to find that Teisei had in stock. The rice had turned out lovely, and she had stuffed the seasoned brown grains with other veggies into hollowed-out, slow-cooked peppers. The smell that emanated from them was less outright spicy and more savory, but that was the intention. She didn't know anyone's taste in food, and didn't want to make something completely inedible. Still, she hoped it would be a nice change from road rations and simple herbs.
The whiskey, she did not touch. It was the policy of her order to avoid contaminating one's body as much as possible, and she supposed that even if she were to break that rule now that there was no one to discover it, she would be under its effects rather quickly, something she had no desire to experience. Her mind was the one sanctuary Myr had; to alter it from the form she had spent her entire life making it into was more horrifying than anything.
Kain reentered, and she gave a smile and a nod, setting a couple of the peppers in front of him, and a bowl of a slightly-sweet sauce she had made to accompany them in the middle of the space, so that anyone who wanted to might try it. It was an interesting combination of flavors, one that she had found she favored.
"Linde, you are free to try this as well. I made plenty of them, so please do not hesitate." With that, she set the area for the rest of them and took her own seat, glancing over her shoulder at where Drake seemed to be putting the finishing touches on something that smelled lovely. Amie's bread, she took a slice of and tasted. "And you said you didn't know much about kitchens," she told the woman in a mildly-reproachful tone which was more light teasing than anything. "This tastes delicious."
The whiskey, she did not touch. It was the policy of her order to avoid contaminating one's body as much as possible, and she supposed that even if she were to break that rule now that there was no one to discover it, she would be under its effects rather quickly, something she had no desire to experience. Her mind was the one sanctuary Myr had; to alter it from the form she had spent her entire life making it into was more horrifying than anything.
Kain reentered, and she gave a smile and a nod, setting a couple of the peppers in front of him, and a bowl of a slightly-sweet sauce she had made to accompany them in the middle of the space, so that anyone who wanted to might try it. It was an interesting combination of flavors, one that she had found she favored.
"Linde, you are free to try this as well. I made plenty of them, so please do not hesitate." With that, she set the area for the rest of them and took her own seat, glancing over her shoulder at where Drake seemed to be putting the finishing touches on something that smelled lovely. Amie's bread, she took a slice of and tasted. "And you said you didn't know much about kitchens," she told the woman in a mildly-reproachful tone which was more light teasing than anything. "This tastes delicious."
The setting changes from Teisei to Halls of Tesiei
Drake was certain he seemed more than a little ridiculous at present, parading about a kitchen humming under his breath whilst wearing an apron and taking this whole cooking business far too seriously, but then he didn't much care. If anyone doubted that he was really the sort of person who was just as comfortable parading around covered in the blood of his enemies in the attire of war and taking that business far too lightly, well... maybe that wasn't such a bad thing.
Either way, he didn't much care. His promised consisted of handmade dumplings filled with cheese, which were promptly thrown in a pot along with mushrooms, herbs, vegetables, and potatoes. It could be a meal in itself if one were so inclined, but whatever the others were making smelled good enough that it wouldn't have to.
Ladling it all into the ceramic dishes he discovered in a nearby cupboard, Drake grabbed himself a glass for some of that whiskey and served it up, careful to remember the utensils this time. He'd once forgotten, and his mother had given him no end of teasing for that one, asking if perhaps they were intended to eat in the manner of wild animals. "Ah, well, it all looks wonderful, eh? Dig in, friends, and let us at least for once celebrate that something good has been done for the world today." He noted that Shadow was not present and sighed internally. It was just like the man not to want to be in the company of people for too long. Judging by the fact that Linde was here and not currently attached at his hip, she'd gotten the boot as well.
Shaking his head, he put his friend's idiosyncrasies from his mind and grabbed a slice of Amie's bread when Myr complimented it. "Aye," he agreed with a nod, "tastes just fine to me. What's this about having problems in kitchens?" He had missed that pert of the conversation, so he genuinely had no idea what the monk was referring to. Deciding it probably wasn't terribly important, Drake poured himself a glass of alcohol and glanced at Kain. "Looks like you and I get to polish this off ourselves," he commented with a grin.
Either way, he didn't much care. His promised consisted of handmade dumplings filled with cheese, which were promptly thrown in a pot along with mushrooms, herbs, vegetables, and potatoes. It could be a meal in itself if one were so inclined, but whatever the others were making smelled good enough that it wouldn't have to.
Ladling it all into the ceramic dishes he discovered in a nearby cupboard, Drake grabbed himself a glass for some of that whiskey and served it up, careful to remember the utensils this time. He'd once forgotten, and his mother had given him no end of teasing for that one, asking if perhaps they were intended to eat in the manner of wild animals. "Ah, well, it all looks wonderful, eh? Dig in, friends, and let us at least for once celebrate that something good has been done for the world today." He noted that Shadow was not present and sighed internally. It was just like the man not to want to be in the company of people for too long. Judging by the fact that Linde was here and not currently attached at his hip, she'd gotten the boot as well.
Shaking his head, he put his friend's idiosyncrasies from his mind and grabbed a slice of Amie's bread when Myr complimented it. "Aye," he agreed with a nod, "tastes just fine to me. What's this about having problems in kitchens?" He had missed that pert of the conversation, so he genuinely had no idea what the monk was referring to. Deciding it probably wasn't terribly important, Drake poured himself a glass of alcohol and glanced at Kain. "Looks like you and I get to polish this off ourselves," he commented with a grin.
The setting changes from Halls of Tesiei to Teisei
Amie smiled at Kain’s enthusiasm towards the whiskey; he was a pirate after all. She didn’t question Shadow’s absence from the others, and was actually a bit thankful for it. Even after the bit of fun earlier, if she loosened the reins on her thoughts even the slightest, she found them going straight back to her mother and shadow causing an emotional storm within her. Instead, she let her eyes wonder lazily to each of her companion’s faces, busying her mind with the present.
Laughing at Myr’s comment, she filled a plate with both Myr’s and Drake’s fixings. The food smelled pretty wonderful and she was excited to eat it. Their preparations may or may not have been exotic but Amie rarely had the chance to try different foods. She could barely remember her mother’s cooking and on her own a ‘decent meal’ was unheard of. During the last few years, she had managed to broaden her palette slightly, but mostly she stuck with safe foods when traveling.
Grinning at Drake before she put of forkful of dumplings in her mouth, she teased, “Seriously, Drake. Do I look the homemakin’, kitchen lovin’ type? Just be thankful that the bread is eatable and I did not burn the place down in the process of making it.” She had a notion that they were just being polite. Compared to the delicious dumplings she just tasted and the stir fry that followed, her bread might as well have been a dry, autumn leaf.
Laughing at Myr’s comment, she filled a plate with both Myr’s and Drake’s fixings. The food smelled pretty wonderful and she was excited to eat it. Their preparations may or may not have been exotic but Amie rarely had the chance to try different foods. She could barely remember her mother’s cooking and on her own a ‘decent meal’ was unheard of. During the last few years, she had managed to broaden her palette slightly, but mostly she stuck with safe foods when traveling.
Grinning at Drake before she put of forkful of dumplings in her mouth, she teased, “Seriously, Drake. Do I look the homemakin’, kitchen lovin’ type? Just be thankful that the bread is eatable and I did not burn the place down in the process of making it.” She had a notion that they were just being polite. Compared to the delicious dumplings she just tasted and the stir fry that followed, her bread might as well have been a dry, autumn leaf.
(I said I would wait for everyone to post again, but I lied. I'm sick of waiting.)
Shadow finished his trek through the corridors of Teisei and arrived at his old room. He stared intently at it for a moment, and then opened it.
"Exactly as I left it I see. I guess nobody had the guts to enter my room even after I abandoned this place." He said to himself.
He walked inside and sat down in the corner, setting his plate on his lap as he proceeded to eat his food quietly. He looked around the room, examining how dusty it was. A lot of memories began to pour into his mind as memories of his youth and training flooded back to him.
It was in this very room that Shadow experienced Roda I'l Lousta for the first time.
Many years ago, when he was only three years old, Shadow's training had taken a darker turn. It was at that age that Shadow's training demanded blood as a donation of commitment to the ways of Teisei, and so Shadow was constantly surrounded by the scent of his own blood. As he grew, he experienced the blood of others as well, getting it caught on his jacket along side his own blood, and so the scent began to take effect on his systems. As time went on, and Shadow turned nine years old, he experienced Roda I'l Lousta for the very first time when he sought refuge in this room after a bout with an Elite.
His eyes pupils began to grow smaller and smaller, and his senses began to sharpen. On this first round of Roda I'l Lousta, Shadow was in complete control of his mind, body, and spirit. His reaction time, accuracy and lethal intent all increased as he took in the wondrous smell of blood. It was then that Shadow was called to the Grand Training Hall for another match, and during that match, Shadow was faced with an Elite, and emerged victorious because of Roda I'l Lousta.
And so the mystery of that wicked state of mind began to emerge. Why was it caused at all? Why did the scent of blood trigger such an effect? Why only Shadow? There had been plenty of other Assassins in the past who went through the same Hell as Shadow did in training, yet never experienced anything like Roda I'l Lousta.
Shadow didn't much care for the answer to those questions, he only wanted one answer to one question: Why couldn't he control it like he did the very first time it happened?
"I was a child, so young and head strong. Why did I have control over it then? Surely I have what it takes to control it now that I'm older, stronger and wiser. So why?... Why does control elude me?" He asked out loud.
Thinking back, Shadow began to wonder if there ever was anything wrong with Roda I'l Lousta. The first time it happened, things were different he knew, but why? The first time, Shadow had been exposed to his own blood and the blood of another for over an hour, and yet the effect didn't activate until he specifically focused on the blood covering his body, and only once he reached the solitude of his own room. So what was different between then and now?
Back then, the effect took longer to activate, and was usually triggered by a conscious effort to induce it. Now, it took only seconds and was triggered the moment Shadow's blood scent mixed with that of another. Back then, the first time, Shadow had complete control, and turned it into an effective weapon of focused destruction. Now, it was a double edged sword that targeted anything and everything that drew breath. Back then... Back then he...
Shadow dropped his plate and stood up slowly, thinking and rethinking what he believed was the trigger. He came to a conclusion about it, and hoped that he was right. In order to test his theory, Shadow looked around and checked his old closet. His clothing from his days in Teisei were still there, and so Shadow smiled at his old outfit, and changed clothes.
His old black jacket had no hood, but instead had a collar that flared away from his neck, and was still covered in the blood stains of older days. His black sleeveless shirt fit nicely, and so too did his old black pants. Shadow checked them carefully. At the waist was an elastic band that he could tighten and release at will, but the pants themselves were loose and flexible, just the way he liked and remembered them to be. His old black boots and black bandana were there as well, and so Shadow adorned his full outfit for the first time in over a year and a half.
He stood up straight and looked at himself in the mirror on the side. He smiled at what he saw, and decided that although it brought back memories of older and ideally forgotten days, it was truly the only look that truly suited him.
Shadow rolled up the sleeve on his left arm, and brought it up to his face. The scent of blood had long since faded from the clothing, and all that remained were stains, but it didn't matter for Shadow knew where to find fresh blood that was not his own. He walked outside and back through the halls to the entry way where the first battle took place, taking in the scent of blood around him and smiling to himself.
"It smells... so familiar." He said quietly.
He knelt down as he picked up a familiar scent near the storage room, the scent of his own blood on the floor. Shadow knelt down close and took in the scent. The beautiful smell struck his senses, and he could feel the reaction beginning. Shadow focused on the scent of his blood as he took it in, and remembered the feeling of the first instance of the state of mind that was Roda I'l Lousta. With all of his willpower, he focused on who he was and what he wanted.
As the effect began to take hold and for the first time in over twelve years, Shadow was in complete control of Roda I'l Lousta.
He looked around the room, and looked at his hands. He could feel the lust for battle, the lust to draw blood, but he would not give in to those instincts this day. And never again. He looked up and smiled, and turned around and headed back towards the kitchen. As he reached the doors, he opened them and walked inside slowly, trying to imagine what his friends would say and do as they saw him approach them in Roda I'l Lousta.
Shadow finished his trek through the corridors of Teisei and arrived at his old room. He stared intently at it for a moment, and then opened it.
"Exactly as I left it I see. I guess nobody had the guts to enter my room even after I abandoned this place." He said to himself.
He walked inside and sat down in the corner, setting his plate on his lap as he proceeded to eat his food quietly. He looked around the room, examining how dusty it was. A lot of memories began to pour into his mind as memories of his youth and training flooded back to him.
It was in this very room that Shadow experienced Roda I'l Lousta for the first time.
Many years ago, when he was only three years old, Shadow's training had taken a darker turn. It was at that age that Shadow's training demanded blood as a donation of commitment to the ways of Teisei, and so Shadow was constantly surrounded by the scent of his own blood. As he grew, he experienced the blood of others as well, getting it caught on his jacket along side his own blood, and so the scent began to take effect on his systems. As time went on, and Shadow turned nine years old, he experienced Roda I'l Lousta for the very first time when he sought refuge in this room after a bout with an Elite.
His eyes pupils began to grow smaller and smaller, and his senses began to sharpen. On this first round of Roda I'l Lousta, Shadow was in complete control of his mind, body, and spirit. His reaction time, accuracy and lethal intent all increased as he took in the wondrous smell of blood. It was then that Shadow was called to the Grand Training Hall for another match, and during that match, Shadow was faced with an Elite, and emerged victorious because of Roda I'l Lousta.
And so the mystery of that wicked state of mind began to emerge. Why was it caused at all? Why did the scent of blood trigger such an effect? Why only Shadow? There had been plenty of other Assassins in the past who went through the same Hell as Shadow did in training, yet never experienced anything like Roda I'l Lousta.
Shadow didn't much care for the answer to those questions, he only wanted one answer to one question: Why couldn't he control it like he did the very first time it happened?
"I was a child, so young and head strong. Why did I have control over it then? Surely I have what it takes to control it now that I'm older, stronger and wiser. So why?... Why does control elude me?" He asked out loud.
Thinking back, Shadow began to wonder if there ever was anything wrong with Roda I'l Lousta. The first time it happened, things were different he knew, but why? The first time, Shadow had been exposed to his own blood and the blood of another for over an hour, and yet the effect didn't activate until he specifically focused on the blood covering his body, and only once he reached the solitude of his own room. So what was different between then and now?
Back then, the effect took longer to activate, and was usually triggered by a conscious effort to induce it. Now, it took only seconds and was triggered the moment Shadow's blood scent mixed with that of another. Back then, the first time, Shadow had complete control, and turned it into an effective weapon of focused destruction. Now, it was a double edged sword that targeted anything and everything that drew breath. Back then... Back then he...
Shadow dropped his plate and stood up slowly, thinking and rethinking what he believed was the trigger. He came to a conclusion about it, and hoped that he was right. In order to test his theory, Shadow looked around and checked his old closet. His clothing from his days in Teisei were still there, and so Shadow smiled at his old outfit, and changed clothes.
His old black jacket had no hood, but instead had a collar that flared away from his neck, and was still covered in the blood stains of older days. His black sleeveless shirt fit nicely, and so too did his old black pants. Shadow checked them carefully. At the waist was an elastic band that he could tighten and release at will, but the pants themselves were loose and flexible, just the way he liked and remembered them to be. His old black boots and black bandana were there as well, and so Shadow adorned his full outfit for the first time in over a year and a half.
He stood up straight and looked at himself in the mirror on the side. He smiled at what he saw, and decided that although it brought back memories of older and ideally forgotten days, it was truly the only look that truly suited him.
Shadow rolled up the sleeve on his left arm, and brought it up to his face. The scent of blood had long since faded from the clothing, and all that remained were stains, but it didn't matter for Shadow knew where to find fresh blood that was not his own. He walked outside and back through the halls to the entry way where the first battle took place, taking in the scent of blood around him and smiling to himself.
"It smells... so familiar." He said quietly.
He knelt down as he picked up a familiar scent near the storage room, the scent of his own blood on the floor. Shadow knelt down close and took in the scent. The beautiful smell struck his senses, and he could feel the reaction beginning. Shadow focused on the scent of his blood as he took it in, and remembered the feeling of the first instance of the state of mind that was Roda I'l Lousta. With all of his willpower, he focused on who he was and what he wanted.
As the effect began to take hold and for the first time in over twelve years, Shadow was in complete control of Roda I'l Lousta.
He looked around the room, and looked at his hands. He could feel the lust for battle, the lust to draw blood, but he would not give in to those instincts this day. And never again. He looked up and smiled, and turned around and headed back towards the kitchen. As he reached the doors, he opened them and walked inside slowly, trying to imagine what his friends would say and do as they saw him approach them in Roda I'l Lousta.
Myr was rather enamored of this whole "dining with friends" sort of thing; it called to mind the more pleasant memories of her childhood, and meals taken with the other students and teachers, in a free mix of people for once not bound quite so tightly by the rules of conduct espoused at all other times. At the Grand Temple, meals had been the occasions to remember that just as all were equal in their need for sustenance and hydration, so too were all equal in the eyes of the God and Goddess.
She listened to the conversation flow back and forth among the others, smiling a bit at Amie's comment about her limited experience with kitchens. No, perhaps she did not seem the domestic sort, but then Drake and Kain struck her as even less so, and this soup was delicious, as she well expected dessert to be.
She felt Shadow coming before she saw him, and for a moment she frowned contemplatively. There was... hostility there, but not a directed one, more like something unfocused. Yes, that was it. She looked up when he entered and caught sight of his eyes first. Myr blinked, but it took her little time to understand.
"Welcome back, Shadow. I did tell you you were stronger than it, didn't I?" It would seem that this particular combination, the appearance of Roda I'l Lousta without the directed, focused desire to kill and hostile intent (not to mention the fact that he was walking calmly and unarmed) would indicate a level of self-mastery hitherto unachieved, at least to her knowledge. "You are still in time to partake if you wish."
She listened to the conversation flow back and forth among the others, smiling a bit at Amie's comment about her limited experience with kitchens. No, perhaps she did not seem the domestic sort, but then Drake and Kain struck her as even less so, and this soup was delicious, as she well expected dessert to be.
She felt Shadow coming before she saw him, and for a moment she frowned contemplatively. There was... hostility there, but not a directed one, more like something unfocused. Yes, that was it. She looked up when he entered and caught sight of his eyes first. Myr blinked, but it took her little time to understand.
"Welcome back, Shadow. I did tell you you were stronger than it, didn't I?" It would seem that this particular combination, the appearance of Roda I'l Lousta without the directed, focused desire to kill and hostile intent (not to mention the fact that he was walking calmly and unarmed) would indicate a level of self-mastery hitherto unachieved, at least to her knowledge. "You are still in time to partake if you wish."
Shadow smiled and came forward to the table, sitting down on the far side next to nobody in particular and watching the fun ensue. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves, which was nice. It seemed that Myr had more of a sense for change than he thought, but then again, knowing how she grew up it shouldn't have come as a surprise. It was actually kind of refreshing that Myr was able to spot the difference so quickly.
Shadow simply sat on the edge of the table and smiled as he watched his friends eat and converse.
Shadow simply sat on the edge of the table and smiled as he watched his friends eat and converse.
Kain was busy eating the delicious food, but he nonetheless heard Myr's comment. He sipped his whiskey, enjoying the quality and smoothness.
"So Shadow, how did this change happen? As long as I've known you, Roda I'l Lousta has been completely out of your control. This is certainly an intriguing situation."
Perhaps after that declaration, the others would also catch on.
"So Shadow, how did this change happen? As long as I've known you, Roda I'l Lousta has been completely out of your control. This is certainly an intriguing situation."
Perhaps after that declaration, the others would also catch on.
Shadow gave a small laugh.
"I honestly couldn't tell you why it makes a difference, but apparently Roda I'l Lousta has always been something that I could control under the right circumstances. The first time it happened, there was no hesitation, no doubts, no desires. I simply was who I was and nothing on earth could change me or stop me, and I guess that was the key to keeping myself under control. So long as I harbor doubt or uncertainty, Roda I'l Lousta is beyond my control. Somehow, focusing on who I am and what I want gives me the strength of will to keep it under control. I could not tell you why."
"I honestly couldn't tell you why it makes a difference, but apparently Roda I'l Lousta has always been something that I could control under the right circumstances. The first time it happened, there was no hesitation, no doubts, no desires. I simply was who I was and nothing on earth could change me or stop me, and I guess that was the key to keeping myself under control. So long as I harbor doubt or uncertainty, Roda I'l Lousta is beyond my control. Somehow, focusing on who I am and what I want gives me the strength of will to keep it under control. I could not tell you why."
"I could," Myr countered softly. "This is a central doctrine of my people. The pinnacle of self-control is a state in which your entire being becomes a singularity. To truly be the master of oneself, one needs to eliminate all contradictory impulses, all uncertainties about one's place in the world. In short, mastery comes with both acceptance and understanding, the ceasing of struggle. To understand violence is to know that it is not in its most natural state a feral destruction, but a precise one, without the negative baggage that emotions attach to it. Violence is not of itself an evil thing, merely used easily for evil ends. The concept itself is just as pure as the concept of nonviolence, and need not contain malice in its application. Or at least, that is how I have come to see it." She shrugged, slightly sheepish. Perhaps that sounded strange, or hadn't been the case at all here. Yet, she knew that now, there were some similarities between herself and Shadow when he was like this, and the underlying mechanism could well be the same.
The strength to change what I can, the courage to endure what I cannot, and the wisdom to know the difference. Clearing her throat somewhat uncomfortably, Myr returned to her eating, hoping that someone else would contribute to the conversation rather than leave that the last thing said. It just seemed... wrong, somehow, to her.
The strength to change what I can, the courage to endure what I cannot, and the wisdom to know the difference. Clearing her throat somewhat uncomfortably, Myr returned to her eating, hoping that someone else would contribute to the conversation rather than leave that the last thing said. It just seemed... wrong, somehow, to her.
"I make it a point never to judge a lady on her looks alone," Drake replied deftly, chuckling. No, she had not seemed particularly like the sort of person who'd rather be in a kitchen that outdoors, but then it was highly possible to like both, as he did.
Drake had known Shadow was coming, but had not reacted until he noted the color of his friend's eyes. Unlike Myr, he could claim no particular empathetic instinct, at least not enough of one to be able to tell the difference in Shadow from a distance. Indeed, he was halfway to his feet before the monk spoke, and the complete calm in her tone was the only thing that convinced him to retake his seat.
He watched Shadow warily for a moment, and then blinked in surprise when the man actually mustered a coherent response to her comment. Well, that explains a lot, he thought to himself, grinning as he dug back into his meal. Drake was thoroughly enjoying himself among these people; the group as a whole had a peculiar sort of charm to it.
The ensuing conversation, he listened to, but he didn't feel he had all that much to contribute presently. He understood the reasons for Shadow's sudden control naught more than the man himself, he was simply glad of it. Myr offered an interesting explanation though, and it struck him that this particular train of thought could account for why she seemed to be so at ease all the time. Did it explain why that calm was contagious, though? He wondered if she even knew that about herself.
"Well, I won't pretend I can think of any good reason to disagree with that, but I say in the end, it can't but be a good thing, eh? You've figured it out somehow; it will make all our lives considerably easier in the coming months, I expect."
Drake had known Shadow was coming, but had not reacted until he noted the color of his friend's eyes. Unlike Myr, he could claim no particular empathetic instinct, at least not enough of one to be able to tell the difference in Shadow from a distance. Indeed, he was halfway to his feet before the monk spoke, and the complete calm in her tone was the only thing that convinced him to retake his seat.
He watched Shadow warily for a moment, and then blinked in surprise when the man actually mustered a coherent response to her comment. Well, that explains a lot, he thought to himself, grinning as he dug back into his meal. Drake was thoroughly enjoying himself among these people; the group as a whole had a peculiar sort of charm to it.
The ensuing conversation, he listened to, but he didn't feel he had all that much to contribute presently. He understood the reasons for Shadow's sudden control naught more than the man himself, he was simply glad of it. Myr offered an interesting explanation though, and it struck him that this particular train of thought could account for why she seemed to be so at ease all the time. Did it explain why that calm was contagious, though? He wondered if she even knew that about herself.
"Well, I won't pretend I can think of any good reason to disagree with that, but I say in the end, it can't but be a good thing, eh? You've figured it out somehow; it will make all our lives considerably easier in the coming months, I expect."
Drake's comment brought on a giggle from Amie, as she was pretty sure she could count on one hand the amount of time she had been referred to as a Lady. As Shadow entered into the kitchen, Amie let her eyes fall to him with a look of curiosity. Narrowing her gaze, she peered at his eyes as they took on the effect she had witnessed earlier. Roda I'l Lousta. That is what he had called it and everyone had been yelling in warning for her to run and hide when he befell this state.
Mentally shrugging, she took another bite of food. Whatever this 'blood lust' was or is, Shadow did not seem to be acting very lustful at the moment. And, he had not torn her to shreds earlier that day. Ameriah listened carefully as her companions added their own comments and theories on Shadow's current state. These people had more of an idea, from firsthand experience, of Roda I'l Lousta than Amie did. Blood Lust or not, Ameriah had other reasons to wince when he was around.
As Myr went on explaining, Amie found her gaze drifting bake to Shadow’s eyes. The sudden familiarity of them was chilling. She searched her memory to both her father and brother, as she remembered their eyes mostly being a shade more similar to Myr’s then Shadow’s. Her family had went to lengths to keep their true eye color concealed, less a talkative young Amie would carelessly mention that her father had red eyes and a townsman would put two and two together one day. Now it seemed so clear to her that it was a deception to insure their safety when visiting.
All things she did not think about in her earlier life, but was beginning to piece together slowly. Despite her persistent efforts, she could not keep her mind from working overtime to bring up her past. Resurfacing old questions and trying to find the answer to each and every one. She knew now, from both Shadow and Kain that her father's eyes were in fact as red as Shadows. Hito's as well. There was a foggy memory of a time when she may have seen them for what they were, but currently she could not be sure.
Drake's last words pulled Amie out of her reminiscing trance. Months? Could she really spend months with this group? With Shadow? It had barely been twenty-four hours and it had already seemed like a month. As she stabbed another vegetable and brought it to her mouth, she truly understood Myr's earlier statement. Her emerald eyes went from Shadow to Kain, then to Drake and Myr. One did seem to lose track of time.
Mentally shrugging, she took another bite of food. Whatever this 'blood lust' was or is, Shadow did not seem to be acting very lustful at the moment. And, he had not torn her to shreds earlier that day. Ameriah listened carefully as her companions added their own comments and theories on Shadow's current state. These people had more of an idea, from firsthand experience, of Roda I'l Lousta than Amie did. Blood Lust or not, Ameriah had other reasons to wince when he was around.
As Myr went on explaining, Amie found her gaze drifting bake to Shadow’s eyes. The sudden familiarity of them was chilling. She searched her memory to both her father and brother, as she remembered their eyes mostly being a shade more similar to Myr’s then Shadow’s. Her family had went to lengths to keep their true eye color concealed, less a talkative young Amie would carelessly mention that her father had red eyes and a townsman would put two and two together one day. Now it seemed so clear to her that it was a deception to insure their safety when visiting.
All things she did not think about in her earlier life, but was beginning to piece together slowly. Despite her persistent efforts, she could not keep her mind from working overtime to bring up her past. Resurfacing old questions and trying to find the answer to each and every one. She knew now, from both Shadow and Kain that her father's eyes were in fact as red as Shadows. Hito's as well. There was a foggy memory of a time when she may have seen them for what they were, but currently she could not be sure.
Drake's last words pulled Amie out of her reminiscing trance. Months? Could she really spend months with this group? With Shadow? It had barely been twenty-four hours and it had already seemed like a month. As she stabbed another vegetable and brought it to her mouth, she truly understood Myr's earlier statement. Her emerald eyes went from Shadow to Kain, then to Drake and Myr. One did seem to lose track of time.
While the food was delicious, Kain was growing impatient. There was business to attend to. He stood up and cleared his throat.
"While I hate to spoil the fun, we do have to discuss a few things. Shadow and I have decided to pursue certain paths, and we need to know how you all feel about this. Shadow, if you would like to take over and explain?"
"While I hate to spoil the fun, we do have to discuss a few things. Shadow and I have decided to pursue certain paths, and we need to know how you all feel about this. Shadow, if you would like to take over and explain?"
Shadow's smile withered and he closed his eyes.
"Very well."
He stood up straight and looked to everyone.
"Kain has decided to turn this fortress into a training ground and a home for a new breed of warriors who will help keep the continent's governing powers in balance. Now that Teisei is gone, power is going to be shifting constantly until we do something to harmonize the power of the five nations across the continent. How Kain plans to accomplish this is anyone's guess, but he wants me to train this fighting force for him. So long as I can continue my work unimpeded I will be fine in doing so. I guess the big question right now is this: What will you all do now that you understand his next course of action?"
Shadow stopped and looked at everyone, glancing at them in turn.
"Very well."
He stood up straight and looked to everyone.
"Kain has decided to turn this fortress into a training ground and a home for a new breed of warriors who will help keep the continent's governing powers in balance. Now that Teisei is gone, power is going to be shifting constantly until we do something to harmonize the power of the five nations across the continent. How Kain plans to accomplish this is anyone's guess, but he wants me to train this fighting force for him. So long as I can continue my work unimpeded I will be fine in doing so. I guess the big question right now is this: What will you all do now that you understand his next course of action?"
Shadow stopped and looked at everyone, glancing at them in turn.
Myr stopped eating for a moment, tapping her utensil thoughtfully against her bottom lip. There was something to that plan, of course, but unfortunately it faced the same problems and potential pitfalls as Teisei itself. There would have to be some kind of measure in place to assure that the members of this organization did not seek personal power for themselves. Unless, perhaps, that was then intent? No, surely both Kain and Shadow would recognize how very unwise that might be.
At length, she spoke. "If... there is a use to be had for me in this, I would certainly be content to try." The fortress itself reminded her in the strangest way of the temple that had been her home for so long, and though her friends (as she was finally allowing herself to call them) were about as far removed from monks as one could become (and in as many different directions), she would be deceiving herself if she said that she did not enjoy their company. Though perhaps fundamentally a lonely, solitary soul, Myr was far from averse to the presence of others.
By now, the men planning this scheme knew her well enough to know her obligations and reservations, and so she knew that if anything was to be required that she was not willing to do, they would inform her of as much. As of right now, at least, it seemed that this would not be the case.
Most people simply exist in the world, and this is a victory in and of itself. Others change it, and while it is much harder for these to achieve true harmony, the balance much more complex, it is also more beautiful in the end. She banished the thought; those were not her words, and in truth they were linked to a number of things she did not wish to remember. Still, she could hardly turn down the opportunity to help affect the continent in such a meaningful way.
At length, she spoke. "If... there is a use to be had for me in this, I would certainly be content to try." The fortress itself reminded her in the strangest way of the temple that had been her home for so long, and though her friends (as she was finally allowing herself to call them) were about as far removed from monks as one could become (and in as many different directions), she would be deceiving herself if she said that she did not enjoy their company. Though perhaps fundamentally a lonely, solitary soul, Myr was far from averse to the presence of others.
By now, the men planning this scheme knew her well enough to know her obligations and reservations, and so she knew that if anything was to be required that she was not willing to do, they would inform her of as much. As of right now, at least, it seemed that this would not be the case.
Most people simply exist in the world, and this is a victory in and of itself. Others change it, and while it is much harder for these to achieve true harmony, the balance much more complex, it is also more beautiful in the end. She banished the thought; those were not her words, and in truth they were linked to a number of things she did not wish to remember. Still, she could hardly turn down the opportunity to help affect the continent in such a meaningful way.
Drake, having finished his food already, considered the proposition for a moment. He cracked his knuckles in the silence that followed Myr's own decision, relieving some of the tightness in the joints there. he waited politely for Amie to speak, but it occurred to him that she probably had a fair but more rumination on the subject to get through than he did. Myr, he was certain, had given it much thought, but there were factors at play in her choices that he simply could not fathom. He doubted anyone could, since she didn't seem inclined to talk about herself.
So, sparing Amie the awkward pause, she shrugged his broad shoulders. "Shadow knows already that I'm around if he needs me. Seems like here might be a good place to hang around, especially if the food's always this good," he joked with a grin. In truth, it was not much of a choice for him. He was a mercenary; theoretically, he should be taking whatever jobs paid the best. But when there was more than a little knighthood in your blood, your preferred form of "payment" wasn't always coin, and he could see easily enough both the benefits and drawbacks in what was to happen here. He had to admit, the prospect was rather interesting... he'd be curious to see where it went, and for him, that was enough of a reason to stay. Simpleton he was not, but he was simple in his desires, and quite free of any personal ambitions that may have driven him elsewhere.
So, sparing Amie the awkward pause, she shrugged his broad shoulders. "Shadow knows already that I'm around if he needs me. Seems like here might be a good place to hang around, especially if the food's always this good," he joked with a grin. In truth, it was not much of a choice for him. He was a mercenary; theoretically, he should be taking whatever jobs paid the best. But when there was more than a little knighthood in your blood, your preferred form of "payment" wasn't always coin, and he could see easily enough both the benefits and drawbacks in what was to happen here. He had to admit, the prospect was rather interesting... he'd be curious to see where it went, and for him, that was enough of a reason to stay. Simpleton he was not, but he was simple in his desires, and quite free of any personal ambitions that may have driven him elsewhere.
Ameriah had been rather diligently clearing the contents of her plate, trying to appear as aloof as possible. It may have been that small fact that she had only been with the group for one day that she felt no need to decide either way. She had always been the fly-by-the-seat-of-her-britches type. Staying or leaving, both choices seemed, to her anyway, to effect none other than herself. Though she found her self surprisingly fond of most of the people around the table, still she had established no ties to bound her to one place... Blood or no blood in one case in particular.
Feeling a few pairs of eyes on her, she lifted her head as she chewed daintily to face the wondering peers. Kain's plan seemed to be a stout one. It seemed silly to leave a perfectly good and well stocked fortress to rot away in the mountains, or to be taken over by another group, who's intentions might not be as seemingly good natured as Kain's. Shadow seemed to be set in his own ways, likely off to spill more blood. While both Myr and Drake would prove to be great assets to either Kain or Shadow, she couldn't quite place herself in either of those plans as of yet.
Still, though she intended not to give an answer or comment, she felt like one was being pried from her. Swallowing the food in her mouth, she gave a simple shrug as she sat down her fork, "I shall stay for a spell." Feeling the need to divert the attention elsewhere, she rose to retrieve Kain's cake, "Whose ready for dessert?"
Feeling a few pairs of eyes on her, she lifted her head as she chewed daintily to face the wondering peers. Kain's plan seemed to be a stout one. It seemed silly to leave a perfectly good and well stocked fortress to rot away in the mountains, or to be taken over by another group, who's intentions might not be as seemingly good natured as Kain's. Shadow seemed to be set in his own ways, likely off to spill more blood. While both Myr and Drake would prove to be great assets to either Kain or Shadow, she couldn't quite place herself in either of those plans as of yet.
Still, though she intended not to give an answer or comment, she felt like one was being pried from her. Swallowing the food in her mouth, she gave a simple shrug as she sat down her fork, "I shall stay for a spell." Feeling the need to divert the attention elsewhere, she rose to retrieve Kain's cake, "Whose ready for dessert?"
Kain grinned excessively and raised his hand.
"Ooh, me, me, me! I'm ready for something sweet!"
It would be good, in this moment of slight tension, to attempt to keep the old joke going for just a bit longer. And Kain was happy with how things were turning out. Each had a role to play, each would have something to teach the new recruits. Myr's role was more important than she could possibly know, for it was her upbringing that would ensure victory. If all the recruits are trained in the ways of the monks, tempered with Kain's own brand of critical thinking, then the group would keep balance within itself. Of course, Kain was not so naive as to think that was all it took; he would make sure to weed out those recruits who did not pass his own tests of morality. This group was not designed to be killers, and so the knowledge and drive to kill would be kept from them. In this way, Kain hoped his army would stand for honor. It helped to have good teachers, like Drake and Myr, and Shadow could show them how to survive overwhelming odds. Kain could not help but smile. Things were starting to go quite smoothly. Still, he would have to be cautious around Shadow. If that sly lone wolf smelled even a hint of deception from Kain, the pirate would be a goner. Play it safe, survive. For now.
"Ooh, me, me, me! I'm ready for something sweet!"
It would be good, in this moment of slight tension, to attempt to keep the old joke going for just a bit longer. And Kain was happy with how things were turning out. Each had a role to play, each would have something to teach the new recruits. Myr's role was more important than she could possibly know, for it was her upbringing that would ensure victory. If all the recruits are trained in the ways of the monks, tempered with Kain's own brand of critical thinking, then the group would keep balance within itself. Of course, Kain was not so naive as to think that was all it took; he would make sure to weed out those recruits who did not pass his own tests of morality. This group was not designed to be killers, and so the knowledge and drive to kill would be kept from them. In this way, Kain hoped his army would stand for honor. It helped to have good teachers, like Drake and Myr, and Shadow could show them how to survive overwhelming odds. Kain could not help but smile. Things were starting to go quite smoothly. Still, he would have to be cautious around Shadow. If that sly lone wolf smelled even a hint of deception from Kain, the pirate would be a goner. Play it safe, survive. For now.
Shadow nodded to everyone's comments and smiled at the mentioning of sweets.
Night had since fallen outside, and so Shadow decided it was a good time to go outside once again. There was no more cloud cover, which was evident by the light shining through the few windows around the room, and so Shadow made slowly for the door. As he began to walk out of the room, Linde stopped him, taking his arm in her hand and pulling him towards herself.
"You should stay and finish dessert with us. I think it'd do you some good to relax and stop thinking about your mission for a while. It will still be there when you've finished your meal." She said with a smile.
Shadow was puzzled by her logic, but decided it best not to argue. Everyone had had enough of that tonight to last them a lifetime, so Shadow relented and let her guide him back to the table and sat down with her as she prepared a small dessert for him using some of the food she'd brought with her in her pack.
Night had since fallen outside, and so Shadow decided it was a good time to go outside once again. There was no more cloud cover, which was evident by the light shining through the few windows around the room, and so Shadow made slowly for the door. As he began to walk out of the room, Linde stopped him, taking his arm in her hand and pulling him towards herself.
"You should stay and finish dessert with us. I think it'd do you some good to relax and stop thinking about your mission for a while. It will still be there when you've finished your meal." She said with a smile.
Shadow was puzzled by her logic, but decided it best not to argue. Everyone had had enough of that tonight to last them a lifetime, so Shadow relented and let her guide him back to the table and sat down with her as she prepared a small dessert for him using some of the food she'd brought with her in her pack.
Drake snorted at the scene across the table from him. "For the love of all things insane, you two, it's like our food isn't good enough for you." He shook his head at Shadow and Linde, though it was readily apparent he wasn't actually upset. Still, half the point of having a huge group meal for everyone was actually making the group eat it. He was lucky; this time round, everyone involve could actually cook or at least knew to made something they understood well. This same endeavor in any group of mercs or knights was always... adventurous, especially if you valued your stomach.
Amie had brought the cake, and Drake produced a kitchen knife from somewhere on his person and sliced into the thing, dishing out enough for everyone and passing it about according to preference. "Well, it's not my creation, so I probably don't have the right to say this, but dig in, everyone," he announced with a grin, swiftly taking his own advice.
Of course, the affability with which he was presently conducting himself was presently masking something else. Something in the way this was all falling together so nicely immediately set Drake to consideration. Maybe it was simply the fact that he didn't know these people, but something was going on here. It was probably nothing, some minor manipulation on someone's part that didn't end up doing any harm. Drake himself was always fond of the "be useful, never used" school of thought, so he'd be watching, but for the moment, all was well enough, and the company certainly promised to be interesting.
Amie had brought the cake, and Drake produced a kitchen knife from somewhere on his person and sliced into the thing, dishing out enough for everyone and passing it about according to preference. "Well, it's not my creation, so I probably don't have the right to say this, but dig in, everyone," he announced with a grin, swiftly taking his own advice.
Of course, the affability with which he was presently conducting himself was presently masking something else. Something in the way this was all falling together so nicely immediately set Drake to consideration. Maybe it was simply the fact that he didn't know these people, but something was going on here. It was probably nothing, some minor manipulation on someone's part that didn't end up doing any harm. Drake himself was always fond of the "be useful, never used" school of thought, so he'd be watching, but for the moment, all was well enough, and the company certainly promised to be interesting.
Myr was mindful of something shifting in the group dynamic, and it puzzled her to a degree. Shadow, easily the most commanding member of the group for the majority of their journey, was retreating into himself, some small space to which none of them could follow him. Granted, Linde tried, but Myr knew well that there was little chance of success with such an endeavor. He was acting... a bit like she tended to, actually.
But of course, she was no leader; such people had not the luxury of remaining closed for any length of time. Kain and to a lesser extent Drake seemed to be expanding their own roles to fill this void, and she wondered if this was intentional. It was possible she was misreading the situation, but she very much doubted it. Myr was not the most self-assured of people, but she was realistic enough to know that she was reasonably skilled with this sort of thing. Still, it was possible the change was only temporary.
Setting down the traditional monk's eating implements she usually carried with her, Myr picked up a fork. Much more conducive to eating cake, and she accepted a small slice with a word of thanks to both Kain and Drake, the latter for serving it, the former for concocting in the first place. The confection was as sweet as she had expected, which meant that she wouldn't be able to handle a lot of it, but it was delicious all the same, and Myr smiled.
But of course, she was no leader; such people had not the luxury of remaining closed for any length of time. Kain and to a lesser extent Drake seemed to be expanding their own roles to fill this void, and she wondered if this was intentional. It was possible she was misreading the situation, but she very much doubted it. Myr was not the most self-assured of people, but she was realistic enough to know that she was reasonably skilled with this sort of thing. Still, it was possible the change was only temporary.
Setting down the traditional monk's eating implements she usually carried with her, Myr picked up a fork. Much more conducive to eating cake, and she accepted a small slice with a word of thanks to both Kain and Drake, the latter for serving it, the former for concocting in the first place. The confection was as sweet as she had expected, which meant that she wouldn't be able to handle a lot of it, but it was delicious all the same, and Myr smiled.
Shadow and Linde finished their meal together and both decided to partake in what little was left of the sweets that were being offered, taking them politely and without comment. Shadow, as always, ate quietly by himself. Linde decided it was best to leave him alone, as Shadow was now in one of his infamous moods of silence and solitude. She knew very well that it was his way of saying 'I've a lot on my mind so please leave me be for now', but she couldn't help but try to talk him out of it sometimes.
She decided better against it, and instead decided to talk to Myr.
"So, Myr. If you wouldn't mind telling a bit of a story, how did you end up with this group? I can't imagine that your meeting with Shadow and Kain was... civilized, if you understand where I'm coming from. So how did you come to follow the two of them?" She asked politely as she took a bite of her cake.
She decided better against it, and instead decided to talk to Myr.
"So, Myr. If you wouldn't mind telling a bit of a story, how did you end up with this group? I can't imagine that your meeting with Shadow and Kain was... civilized, if you understand where I'm coming from. So how did you come to follow the two of them?" She asked politely as she took a bite of her cake.
Myr smiled slightly; it was a valid question indeed. She tapped the tines of her fork against her bottom lip thoughtfully, trying to think of how best to answer that question. It had really been a coincidence more than anything, one of those strange little accidents that happened sometimes to people more important than herself.
"Well... I had been wandering for a time, you see, after I left the Grand Temple. Really just journeying the continent, trying to help people with my skills and learn as much as I could in the meantime. I guess... it was probably a sort of personal pilgrimage, if you will, albeit an unsanctioned one." There was a hint of amusement in the monk's tone, as though she were recalling something interesting.
"I had wandered into a city that day, and it just so happened to be attacked at the same time. I made myself as useful as possible trying to shepherd civilians out of the way, but eventually I made my way into the battle proper, seeking to perhaps find those most urgently in need of medical care. It was there I discovered the both of them, apparently just reunited themselves. Kain accused me of being a witch." Myr's lips twitched at the memory. That had been an interesting encounter indeed.
"As I recall, all three of us were covered in blood, for different reasons, of course."
"Well... I had been wandering for a time, you see, after I left the Grand Temple. Really just journeying the continent, trying to help people with my skills and learn as much as I could in the meantime. I guess... it was probably a sort of personal pilgrimage, if you will, albeit an unsanctioned one." There was a hint of amusement in the monk's tone, as though she were recalling something interesting.
"I had wandered into a city that day, and it just so happened to be attacked at the same time. I made myself as useful as possible trying to shepherd civilians out of the way, but eventually I made my way into the battle proper, seeking to perhaps find those most urgently in need of medical care. It was there I discovered the both of them, apparently just reunited themselves. Kain accused me of being a witch." Myr's lips twitched at the memory. That had been an interesting encounter indeed.
"As I recall, all three of us were covered in blood, for different reasons, of course."
Linde released an honest laugh.
"Isn't that the truth? When I met Shadow he had a hole in his stomach just below his ribcage from a sword going through him, as well as numerous other minor injuries surrounding it. I can't imagine that any of the blood covering Shadow was his own on that day though? Would I be correct in that assumption?" She asked.
"Isn't that the truth? When I met Shadow he had a hole in his stomach just below his ribcage from a sword going through him, as well as numerous other minor injuries surrounding it. I can't imagine that any of the blood covering Shadow was his own on that day though? Would I be correct in that assumption?" She asked.
"Hmm... no, I imagine not. Raiders though they may have been, they were not terribly strong, as I recall." Myr shrugged slightly, shaking her head. "Fortunately, they were not very efficient either; most of the time they simply left flesh wounds or injuries an moved on. It made treating people a good deal easier.
"After that, it was simply a matter of choosing to follow, which was a good deal easier for me than it would have been for someone who might be leaving behind a life, or roots somewhere. By then, I had already shed my attachment to individual locations, and in all honesty, the choice was made as much because I had no place else to be as anything else. Perhaps that sounds strange or a trifle foolish of me, but I think it has worked out well enough."
"After that, it was simply a matter of choosing to follow, which was a good deal easier for me than it would have been for someone who might be leaving behind a life, or roots somewhere. By then, I had already shed my attachment to individual locations, and in all honesty, the choice was made as much because I had no place else to be as anything else. Perhaps that sounds strange or a trifle foolish of me, but I think it has worked out well enough."
Linde laughed again.
"I see. Interesting enough. Though... I have to wonder what Shadow was doing in such a place..." She said quietly.
Shadow cleared his throat, and Linde looked to him. Shadow shook his head and her eyebrows went up and her mouth went agape for a brief moment. She closed her mouth and nodded before sitting straight again. She looked around, and decided to speak to other people.
"So Kain, tell me, what were you doing that day? And how did you and Shadow come together again?" She asked.
"I see. Interesting enough. Though... I have to wonder what Shadow was doing in such a place..." She said quietly.
Shadow cleared his throat, and Linde looked to him. Shadow shook his head and her eyebrows went up and her mouth went agape for a brief moment. She closed her mouth and nodded before sitting straight again. She looked around, and decided to speak to other people.
"So Kain, tell me, what were you doing that day? And how did you and Shadow come together again?" She asked.
For some unfathomable reason, Kain was suddenly feeling weak and weary, and not at all like himself. His ever present smile vanished, and Kain's usually joy-filled voice was replaced by a lower, more ominous tone.
"Linde, you are not by any means a stupid girl, I am sure you could easily deduce what I was doing. I was killing, something I am quite good at. I happened to be hunting down my own target, and met Shadow in the port town. It may have seemed coincidental, but our dear little Shadow tends to cause a fair bit of noise wherever he goes. The rumors were weak, but I chased my target to the town, following what I hoped was Shadow's trail. Turns out the rumors were true. I had my fun murdering that hapless band of pirates, and I killed the target I was after. Overall, it was an interesting day."
Kain leaned back, gingerly touching his chest. he lost his appetite, and put the rest of his cake down on the table and began cleaning up the table and kitchen.
"Linde, you are not by any means a stupid girl, I am sure you could easily deduce what I was doing. I was killing, something I am quite good at. I happened to be hunting down my own target, and met Shadow in the port town. It may have seemed coincidental, but our dear little Shadow tends to cause a fair bit of noise wherever he goes. The rumors were weak, but I chased my target to the town, following what I hoped was Shadow's trail. Turns out the rumors were true. I had my fun murdering that hapless band of pirates, and I killed the target I was after. Overall, it was an interesting day."
Kain leaned back, gingerly touching his chest. he lost his appetite, and put the rest of his cake down on the table and began cleaning up the table and kitchen.
Linde blinked and looked away from Kain, sighing to herself as she cast a glance over at Shadow, who had since closed his eyes and was also not eating any further. She stood up and took her plates over towards the sink area and began to wash them off. Doing chores helped to calm her mind when she was stressed, and washing the dishes began to ease her mind a little as she thought about why Kain had the sudden change of heart.
She thought to herself for a moment about what Kain had just said, and had to wonder just how similar was Kain to Shadow. Both were willing to admit that they took pride and felt it a thrill to hunt other human beings, something she found rather appalling in both men. She was able to accept that it was a part of them, and accept them for who they were, but it was still no comfort to hear that Kain enjoyed killing. She doubted that he could enjoy it as much as Shadow did, given the difference in upbringing and history as to how they became killers, but never the less, to enjoy taking the life of another was never something to be proud of in her mind.
As she finished washing her dishes, her usual smile began to fade and she placed her hand over her heart. She thought to herself for a moment and then silently walked away and out of the kitchen, finding her way outside the front gates of Teisei and sat down at the edge of the plateau, looking up at the stars and the moon overhead, wondering what she should do.
She let out a sigh and continued to sit there, enjoying the quiet and peaceful scenery of the stars and the moon as the two of them let their light cascade onto the forest below, creating an undulating sea of glimmering light on the leaves as the gentle breeze made the branches wave to and fro. It was a beautiful sight for an otherwise ghastly location such as this, and the beauty of the nature around her brought the smile back to her face, but she could not stop quiet tears from leaking from her eyes as thoughts of recent events and Shadow once again entered her mind.
She thought to herself for a moment about what Kain had just said, and had to wonder just how similar was Kain to Shadow. Both were willing to admit that they took pride and felt it a thrill to hunt other human beings, something she found rather appalling in both men. She was able to accept that it was a part of them, and accept them for who they were, but it was still no comfort to hear that Kain enjoyed killing. She doubted that he could enjoy it as much as Shadow did, given the difference in upbringing and history as to how they became killers, but never the less, to enjoy taking the life of another was never something to be proud of in her mind.
As she finished washing her dishes, her usual smile began to fade and she placed her hand over her heart. She thought to herself for a moment and then silently walked away and out of the kitchen, finding her way outside the front gates of Teisei and sat down at the edge of the plateau, looking up at the stars and the moon overhead, wondering what she should do.
She let out a sigh and continued to sit there, enjoying the quiet and peaceful scenery of the stars and the moon as the two of them let their light cascade onto the forest below, creating an undulating sea of glimmering light on the leaves as the gentle breeze made the branches wave to and fro. It was a beautiful sight for an otherwise ghastly location such as this, and the beauty of the nature around her brought the smile back to her face, but she could not stop quiet tears from leaking from her eyes as thoughts of recent events and Shadow once again entered her mind.
And again Amie found the conversation leaning more toward to awkwardness that she so dreaded. She had heard enough of killing and murder and blood in one day to last her a lifetime. Though she knew if she were to stay with this group, that this was surely not the last conversation like this and they were bound to be worse at times, she would still, for the time being, try to divert it elsewhere. If more for her own sanity than anyone else's.
Ameriah rose from her place humming a cheerful tune as if both Kain and Linde's conversation had not taken place. Though her tone was obviously trying to sound happy, she stated, "Drake, Myr, the food was absolutely wonderful. The two of you can cook for me anytime." She carried her dishes over to the sink and washed them. Most of the mess from cooking had already been attended to earlier and what little was left over, Kain was currently taking care of.
Drying her hands on her thighs, she approached Kain and gently took the cleaning rag from him. "I'll finish this. You need to go lay down and get some rest." As if expecting a protest from him, she attempted a stern look of seriousness before taking over whatever it was that he had been cleaning. Though she was not his mother nor any other female that had a right to tell him what to do, she still was concerned for his well being. Kain had been stoic enough after being stabbed clean through the chest, now it was time for his to rest. In her opinion anyway.
After cleaning, her plans were to find that dormitory room where she had found the clothes. Then she would pile up every blanket she could find and burrow herself underneath of them. It wasn't often she had the luxury of a bed to herself, even it was just a small dormitory bed, and she planned to take full advantage of it.
Ameriah rose from her place humming a cheerful tune as if both Kain and Linde's conversation had not taken place. Though her tone was obviously trying to sound happy, she stated, "Drake, Myr, the food was absolutely wonderful. The two of you can cook for me anytime." She carried her dishes over to the sink and washed them. Most of the mess from cooking had already been attended to earlier and what little was left over, Kain was currently taking care of.
Drying her hands on her thighs, she approached Kain and gently took the cleaning rag from him. "I'll finish this. You need to go lay down and get some rest." As if expecting a protest from him, she attempted a stern look of seriousness before taking over whatever it was that he had been cleaning. Though she was not his mother nor any other female that had a right to tell him what to do, she still was concerned for his well being. Kain had been stoic enough after being stabbed clean through the chest, now it was time for his to rest. In her opinion anyway.
After cleaning, her plans were to find that dormitory room where she had found the clothes. Then she would pile up every blanket she could find and burrow herself underneath of them. It wasn't often she had the luxury of a bed to herself, even it was just a small dormitory bed, and she planned to take full advantage of it.
The gravity of the conversation grew more oppressive, and Myr shook her head, but only inwardly. This had been precisely what she'd been trying to avoid. Nevertheless, it seemed that the nature of they and their task was such that any moments of levity were to be brief and deserved to be cherished. She would do that then, remember fondly the first half of this evening come what may.
"I would love to cook for you more often," she replied to Amie with a half-smile. Her plate was whisked away from her before she had time to contemplate cleaning itself, and she murmured a thanks to the party responsible before standing with the ease of the serene and facing those who remained. "I am going outside to meditate," she announced in her usual quiet tones. "Anyone who wishes to join me is more than welcome to do so."
In a sense, she was offering the only thing she could- the opportunity for a little peace of mind. Myr's meditation style was designed to quiet the tumultuous, focus the ill-directed, and allow regret and uncertainty to fall away, if only for a while. For her, it was more permanent than that, but even an hour or so would probably do most of them some good. Of course, it was getting late, and sleep might be a better solution for some, or something else.
With that, she turned on her heel and headed out to what looked to be a small garden. Most of it was overgrown, and she wondered if perhaps this might be a project she and Amie could work on. The poor woman needed something to keep her mind off everything she was dealing with for a while, and maybe something active, like hacking away at weeds and planting vegetables would be better for someone of her personality. She would ask; tomorrow, perhaps.
For now, she settled into her usual meditative posture, choosing a large, flat stone upon a grassy hillock for her perch. The air out here was fresh, at least, and she relished in that sensation, using it as the focal point to sink deeper into sensory awareness of the world around her.
"I would love to cook for you more often," she replied to Amie with a half-smile. Her plate was whisked away from her before she had time to contemplate cleaning itself, and she murmured a thanks to the party responsible before standing with the ease of the serene and facing those who remained. "I am going outside to meditate," she announced in her usual quiet tones. "Anyone who wishes to join me is more than welcome to do so."
In a sense, she was offering the only thing she could- the opportunity for a little peace of mind. Myr's meditation style was designed to quiet the tumultuous, focus the ill-directed, and allow regret and uncertainty to fall away, if only for a while. For her, it was more permanent than that, but even an hour or so would probably do most of them some good. Of course, it was getting late, and sleep might be a better solution for some, or something else.
With that, she turned on her heel and headed out to what looked to be a small garden. Most of it was overgrown, and she wondered if perhaps this might be a project she and Amie could work on. The poor woman needed something to keep her mind off everything she was dealing with for a while, and maybe something active, like hacking away at weeds and planting vegetables would be better for someone of her personality. She would ask; tomorrow, perhaps.
For now, she settled into her usual meditative posture, choosing a large, flat stone upon a grassy hillock for her perch. The air out here was fresh, at least, and she relished in that sensation, using it as the focal point to sink deeper into sensory awareness of the world around her.
Drake scratched at the stubble slowly overtaking his chin and jawline. That sounded very much like the way someone might come across Shadow, actually, and he chuckled to himself, at least until it reached the point where Kain was no longer quite so cheery and Linde was clearly uncomfortable. There was apparently a unanimous decision to end the meal there, and he did what he could to assist with cleanup, suppressing the urge to crack an off-color joke of some variety. He was smart enough to know that sometimes, those things could do more harm than good, especially when everyone thought they were tiptoeing on eggshells already.
It was almost enough to drive a man crazy, how quickly this group could descend from sheer stupid happy merriment to this irritatingly depressing cesspool of... whatever you wanted to call this. Drake was a bit more tolerant than Linde of the enjoyment his friends derived from ending lives. You spend long enough as a professional killer one way or another and you have to develop some way of coping. Most people usually chose to ignore it until they couldn't anymore and then resort to liquor. He'd seen many a good man become a less-good man by drowning his sorrows.
Others enjoyed it. Maybe it wasn't the most psychologically stable thing to do, but then you had to be a little messed up in the first place to make the career choices that put you in those situations. Or, if the choice was made for you, you had to get to 'messed up' pretty fast if you wanted to keep living without throwing yourself off a damned cliff. He personally derived enjoyment not from the act of killing itself, but from the challenge of it. A test of will, of strength, and surprisingly often of wit. There were few things that could match the adrenaline-barbed thrill of a good match. The more impossible the odds were against him, the better it was, really.
Of course, there was one person in the group who threw the two-method theory out the window. He cast a glance at Myr as she announced that she was leaving to meditate. Granted, he was unsure she actually killed anyone, but she had to have seen plenty of death. Nobody came out of things like that as unbothered as she seemed, did they?
Drake shrugged; seemed like she was offering the perfect opportunity to start figuring it out. He at least, was curious enough to accept. He raised an eyebrow, the silent question obvious to anyone who remained in the room. Why not?
He followed the monk outside, situating himself on the opposite side of the same stone slab, recalling to himself that back-to-back seemed to encompass half his interactions with the odd woman. Oh well; whatever worked. "So tell me how I'm supposed to do this," he offered into the silence. "My understanding was that meditation was about emptying your mind, but I'm rather terrible at that bit, I think..."
It was almost enough to drive a man crazy, how quickly this group could descend from sheer stupid happy merriment to this irritatingly depressing cesspool of... whatever you wanted to call this. Drake was a bit more tolerant than Linde of the enjoyment his friends derived from ending lives. You spend long enough as a professional killer one way or another and you have to develop some way of coping. Most people usually chose to ignore it until they couldn't anymore and then resort to liquor. He'd seen many a good man become a less-good man by drowning his sorrows.
Others enjoyed it. Maybe it wasn't the most psychologically stable thing to do, but then you had to be a little messed up in the first place to make the career choices that put you in those situations. Or, if the choice was made for you, you had to get to 'messed up' pretty fast if you wanted to keep living without throwing yourself off a damned cliff. He personally derived enjoyment not from the act of killing itself, but from the challenge of it. A test of will, of strength, and surprisingly often of wit. There were few things that could match the adrenaline-barbed thrill of a good match. The more impossible the odds were against him, the better it was, really.
Of course, there was one person in the group who threw the two-method theory out the window. He cast a glance at Myr as she announced that she was leaving to meditate. Granted, he was unsure she actually killed anyone, but she had to have seen plenty of death. Nobody came out of things like that as unbothered as she seemed, did they?
Drake shrugged; seemed like she was offering the perfect opportunity to start figuring it out. He at least, was curious enough to accept. He raised an eyebrow, the silent question obvious to anyone who remained in the room. Why not?
He followed the monk outside, situating himself on the opposite side of the same stone slab, recalling to himself that back-to-back seemed to encompass half his interactions with the odd woman. Oh well; whatever worked. "So tell me how I'm supposed to do this," he offered into the silence. "My understanding was that meditation was about emptying your mind, but I'm rather terrible at that bit, I think..."
As Shadow watched everyone leave the kitchen, his attention turned to the cupboard just off to the side of the table. He had seen Takai hiding a document inside it many years ago when he was still an early teenager, and had always been curious as to what information the document contained.
He stood up slowly, and walked over to it. He opened the cupboard and removed one of the shelves, and pulled the false back from the now empty storing place. Inside the back was a single parchment, and Shadow removed it from its hiding place. He examined it for a moment and made a rather intriguing discovery.
On the parchment was the original order for Shadow to attack a certain location long ago when he was still only a child. He was four years old, but had already been taught to use his childish looks as a weapon to lure people in close and then aim for vital spots. The location's name was all too familiar to Shadow due to recent events.
He lowered his head, and his eyes disappeared behind his bangs that fell forward in front of his face.
"... My very first mission... Padexia Draga..." He said quietly to himself.
Shadow had no recollection of the event until he read this document, but it turned out that his very first mission as a four year old child had been to attack island that had belonged to Kain's family. He didn't remember it very well due to how young he had been at the time, but he did remember seeing the family and servants that inhabited the island as he assisted in driving them out and killing them off.
This order went out at the same time that his father attacked the island for his own selfish means, but Shadow didn't believe in coincidence. Takai knew that his father was going to attack the island, Shadow was quite sure of that, or else he would never have made that island his first target.
Takai was like that.
Takai probably thought it would be interesting to see how Shadow's father and his fellow pirates reacted to Shadow's presence, though in the end they never saw each other. Shadow had been accompanied by Konjou that night, who only watched from afar as a witness to the success of the mission. Shadow had killed three of the pirates who got in his way, and killed at least two of the servants before he had successfully driven the family and the other inhabitants from the island.
If Shadow remembered right, he had also been the one to murder the Lady of the House, which meant that he was responsible for killing Kain's mother.
Shadow clenched his fists, and the force of his fists tightening was so hard that he actually cut through the flesh of his palms, and blood began to seep from where his fingers cut skin and leaked onto the floor.
... Why am I not surprised that I helped ruined his life too? He thought to himself as he clenched the parchment in his hand.
With that, he looked at the parchment in his fist and then walked over to the fireplace, tossing the now crumpled piece of paper into it and watching it burn. It was not in Shadow's usual moral venue to destroy such evidence, but in this case, Kain had suffered enough already. It would not serve any good purpose for Kain to learn that Shadow played a hand in destroying his life.
He stood up slowly, and walked over to it. He opened the cupboard and removed one of the shelves, and pulled the false back from the now empty storing place. Inside the back was a single parchment, and Shadow removed it from its hiding place. He examined it for a moment and made a rather intriguing discovery.
On the parchment was the original order for Shadow to attack a certain location long ago when he was still only a child. He was four years old, but had already been taught to use his childish looks as a weapon to lure people in close and then aim for vital spots. The location's name was all too familiar to Shadow due to recent events.
He lowered his head, and his eyes disappeared behind his bangs that fell forward in front of his face.
"... My very first mission... Padexia Draga..." He said quietly to himself.
Shadow had no recollection of the event until he read this document, but it turned out that his very first mission as a four year old child had been to attack island that had belonged to Kain's family. He didn't remember it very well due to how young he had been at the time, but he did remember seeing the family and servants that inhabited the island as he assisted in driving them out and killing them off.
This order went out at the same time that his father attacked the island for his own selfish means, but Shadow didn't believe in coincidence. Takai knew that his father was going to attack the island, Shadow was quite sure of that, or else he would never have made that island his first target.
Takai was like that.
Takai probably thought it would be interesting to see how Shadow's father and his fellow pirates reacted to Shadow's presence, though in the end they never saw each other. Shadow had been accompanied by Konjou that night, who only watched from afar as a witness to the success of the mission. Shadow had killed three of the pirates who got in his way, and killed at least two of the servants before he had successfully driven the family and the other inhabitants from the island.
If Shadow remembered right, he had also been the one to murder the Lady of the House, which meant that he was responsible for killing Kain's mother.
Shadow clenched his fists, and the force of his fists tightening was so hard that he actually cut through the flesh of his palms, and blood began to seep from where his fingers cut skin and leaked onto the floor.
... Why am I not surprised that I helped ruined his life too? He thought to himself as he clenched the parchment in his hand.
With that, he looked at the parchment in his fist and then walked over to the fireplace, tossing the now crumpled piece of paper into it and watching it burn. It was not in Shadow's usual moral venue to destroy such evidence, but in this case, Kain had suffered enough already. It would not serve any good purpose for Kain to learn that Shadow played a hand in destroying his life.
Kain nodded to Ameriah, thanking her for assisting him. He then ruminated for a moment before going out after Myr. He noticed Drake was also out there with her, and Kain almost felt like returning, or perhaps going off on his own somewhere. Perhaps it would be better to get to know the team. Kain was not feeling very social at the moment.
"It seems like my bad mood is bringing everyone down. Emotions have a strange way of infecting others I suppose. Myr, is there any way to become someone else? to not be who you once were? I occasionally feel I need a break from being Kain. Some days, I would very much prefer to be someone else. Perhaps a farmer, just for a little while. I think too much time away would drive me mad. Ah well, I suppose I am working so hard to improve this world in order to improve my own station somewhat."
Kain's voice was mirthless and hollow as he continued.
"Conflict.... drains life. This world has seen too much conflict lately and I wonder if I have the vitality to continue this battle.... In any case, I would like to try this meditation of yours."
"It seems like my bad mood is bringing everyone down. Emotions have a strange way of infecting others I suppose. Myr, is there any way to become someone else? to not be who you once were? I occasionally feel I need a break from being Kain. Some days, I would very much prefer to be someone else. Perhaps a farmer, just for a little while. I think too much time away would drive me mad. Ah well, I suppose I am working so hard to improve this world in order to improve my own station somewhat."
Kain's voice was mirthless and hollow as he continued.
"Conflict.... drains life. This world has seen too much conflict lately and I wonder if I have the vitality to continue this battle.... In any case, I would like to try this meditation of yours."
The awkwardness of the room grew tenfold as her friends filed out and Ameriah found herself now alone in the kitchen with her half-brother. The girl had not been paying attention to his actions, as she was busying herself with the last bit of cleanup. Now, she discovered him by the open-fire oven staring into the flames.
Leaning her hip against the counter, she toyed with the wash cloth as she stole a glance at him. The flame’s reflection glittered in his eyes as he gazed into the fire. It was obvious something was troubling him, but the last thing she wanted to do was ask. Selfish as it may be, Shadow tended to frequently be the bearer of bad news and frankly she did not want to hear anything that even was remotely sad or bad.
Amie draped the cloth over the side of the wash basin with a heavy sigh. Clearing her throat, she spoke up, “I um … never got to say … Thank you earlier. For ‘rescuing’ me and all.” The last part was spoken with a hint of amusement and then with half a smile, “Though, I think could have taken him on my own.” She was teasing, of course. Ameriah knew she was out of her league in the battle earlier that day, but she also knew she would have at least given it her best shot.
This was the first time she had spoken to Shadow since their fight that afternoon and she did not want to press her luck and take the risk of another one brewing up. She quickly continued with the first thought that came to mind, “So... Any suggestions as to where I should sleep for the night.”
Leaning her hip against the counter, she toyed with the wash cloth as she stole a glance at him. The flame’s reflection glittered in his eyes as he gazed into the fire. It was obvious something was troubling him, but the last thing she wanted to do was ask. Selfish as it may be, Shadow tended to frequently be the bearer of bad news and frankly she did not want to hear anything that even was remotely sad or bad.
Amie draped the cloth over the side of the wash basin with a heavy sigh. Clearing her throat, she spoke up, “I um … never got to say … Thank you earlier. For ‘rescuing’ me and all.” The last part was spoken with a hint of amusement and then with half a smile, “Though, I think could have taken him on my own.” She was teasing, of course. Ameriah knew she was out of her league in the battle earlier that day, but she also knew she would have at least given it her best shot.
This was the first time she had spoken to Shadow since their fight that afternoon and she did not want to press her luck and take the risk of another one brewing up. She quickly continued with the first thought that came to mind, “So... Any suggestions as to where I should sleep for the night.”
(In order to speed up the process of progressing the story, I'd like everyone to wrap up any further business in their next few posts. I plan to fast forward time a few days to when everyone is healthy enough to leave the fortress and begin working on Kain's master scheme. So, as politely as I can, I'm asking everyone to finish up quickly. Thanks everyone!)
Hearing Amie say she could have handled the Assassin from earlier on her own brought a smile to Shadow's lips, and he closed his eyes and unclenched his fists.
He quickly banished all negative thoughts from his mind. There had been enough negativity to last a lifetime in this single afternoon, and so he let out a quick sigh as he turned around.
"Follow me." He said gently.
Shadow walked past her and to the doors nearby, and opened them, gesturing for her to follow. He walked into the hallway and went a few doors down before coming to a staircase that led up one flight to the next level of the fortress.
He stopped to look back, making sure Amie could see him.
"There are rooms that you can use to rest and relax on this next floor. Any of the first few rooms that you see should provide at least moderate comfort. They were used in the training of fledglings, and so are more comfortable than the kinds of rooms that the more advanced Assassins sleep in. I hope that will suffice."
Hearing Amie say she could have handled the Assassin from earlier on her own brought a smile to Shadow's lips, and he closed his eyes and unclenched his fists.
He quickly banished all negative thoughts from his mind. There had been enough negativity to last a lifetime in this single afternoon, and so he let out a quick sigh as he turned around.
"Follow me." He said gently.
Shadow walked past her and to the doors nearby, and opened them, gesturing for her to follow. He walked into the hallway and went a few doors down before coming to a staircase that led up one flight to the next level of the fortress.
He stopped to look back, making sure Amie could see him.
"There are rooms that you can use to rest and relax on this next floor. Any of the first few rooms that you see should provide at least moderate comfort. They were used in the training of fledglings, and so are more comfortable than the kinds of rooms that the more advanced Assassins sleep in. I hope that will suffice."
(Er-hem. As we have been politely hurried, I'mma take y'all through the meditation deal in one go. You are free to have whatever thoughts/reactions to it that you wish, of course. Be warned that it is excessively philosophical.)
Myr smiled a bit at Drake's question. That was indeed the method she had come across most since leaving her people, and she had to admit that there were some uses for it, when one needed nothing more than to still one's thoughts for a moment. But as far as she was concerned, such a pattern only scraped the tip of what meditation was truly supposed to do for a person.
Before she could answer, Kain arrived, and at his words, she opened her eyes and regarded him with concern. So the trouble did go deeper than a momentary shift in mood then. She had thought as much. Rising smoothly, she gestured for him to sit where she had been. "Those are, believe it or not, related questions, as both have to do with method. Allow me to explain, and guide you through the process the monks use on initiates."
She smiled, and took to slowly walking a line back and forth, footsteps steady in rhythm, perfectly balanced in spacing. "You do not have to assume any particular position to meditate, but it helps to start with one as relaxed as possible. For some people, this is standing or lying down. Most sit. Your eyes need not be closed, but it is advisable for the moment. The initial phases of meditation involve slowly bringing the world into focus, so yes, some schools have you begin my clearing your mind entirely."
Myr paused a moment in her soft words, but her footsteps did not cease. "Identity is a matter of perspective. If there is something about yourself that dissatisfies you, you may instinctively wish to combat it, to eliminate that which you find troublesome. To a certain extent, this is understandable, and sometimes with enough work, one can truly change oneself. However, this is not what it seems. Most of the time, a proper understanding of oneself, flaws and virtues both, is sufficient, and knowing how to bring one's flaws in line to serve one's will is important."
"But perhaps I digress. The idea behind my style of meditation is to aid in this harmonization of the self. Many people feel conflicted about their actions; this is natural. Different aspects of our personalities push us to different paths. Natural it may be, but it can be altered. Forge together the strains of thought and inclination, devote yourself fully to everything that you do, and you will know peace. Bringing these pieces of yourself is an arduous process, one that requires much repetition and reinforcement. It is best analogized by the process of meditation itself. Clear your mind of extraneous thoughts, but do not seek to keep it there. Slowly, you must become aware of the world once more. Begin with my footsteps and the sound of my voice, the most immediate of auditory sensations."
She fell silent for a while, still moving at a steady, slow pace, one that would become louder of softer as her distance from them changed. "Now, without losing track of me, become aware of other sounds. Hear the crickets, the whisper of the air over the plants. Your own breathing, the breathing of the person behind you. Feel the stone beneath you, the sensations of your own body. Then let those go. Your body is the vessel for your self, but it can also be a prison if one is not careful. Immerse yourself in the sensations of the world around you, until your breath is not so different from the breeze, my voice not so distinct from your thoughts. Everything that we call 'ourselves' is ultimately insignificant, and we control much less than we believe. Feel the sheer immensity of even this clearing, and then imagine the world. A place so full of the same things, repeated, distinct, boundless. It is arrogance to believe that our individual wills can stand up in a struggle against this, and it is from this presumption that conflict arises. This is why there are parts to personalities; because we understand this truth differently at different times."
"Do not despair that you are so small, your will so fragile. For the world can and does change by the influence of the people in it. You have to understand, though, that when this happens, it is not by force of one person swimming against a current. It is by that person realizing that he is the current, and seeking to understand why it moves the way it does. Then, in the smallest way, we take actions with repercussions that echo further than we thought possible."
By this time, Myr herself was deep in the same meditative state she was trying to guide the others to, and slowly brought herself out of it so that she might instruct them to do the same. "If you work at it enough, eventually you can almost feel the trees grow. But perhaps I sound strange to say that; I know I thought it so the first time someone told me they could. If you would, slowly reverse the process. Bring your focus once more to your physical bounds, and when you think you're sufficiently grounded, open your eyes."
"Oh, and Kain? There is naught that says you may not be a farmer for a day if you choose it. Only you can decide how to use the ability you have, and there is nothing stopping the volition of a moment from becoming as real as the plan of years in the making."
Myr smiled a bit at Drake's question. That was indeed the method she had come across most since leaving her people, and she had to admit that there were some uses for it, when one needed nothing more than to still one's thoughts for a moment. But as far as she was concerned, such a pattern only scraped the tip of what meditation was truly supposed to do for a person.
Before she could answer, Kain arrived, and at his words, she opened her eyes and regarded him with concern. So the trouble did go deeper than a momentary shift in mood then. She had thought as much. Rising smoothly, she gestured for him to sit where she had been. "Those are, believe it or not, related questions, as both have to do with method. Allow me to explain, and guide you through the process the monks use on initiates."
She smiled, and took to slowly walking a line back and forth, footsteps steady in rhythm, perfectly balanced in spacing. "You do not have to assume any particular position to meditate, but it helps to start with one as relaxed as possible. For some people, this is standing or lying down. Most sit. Your eyes need not be closed, but it is advisable for the moment. The initial phases of meditation involve slowly bringing the world into focus, so yes, some schools have you begin my clearing your mind entirely."
Myr paused a moment in her soft words, but her footsteps did not cease. "Identity is a matter of perspective. If there is something about yourself that dissatisfies you, you may instinctively wish to combat it, to eliminate that which you find troublesome. To a certain extent, this is understandable, and sometimes with enough work, one can truly change oneself. However, this is not what it seems. Most of the time, a proper understanding of oneself, flaws and virtues both, is sufficient, and knowing how to bring one's flaws in line to serve one's will is important."
"But perhaps I digress. The idea behind my style of meditation is to aid in this harmonization of the self. Many people feel conflicted about their actions; this is natural. Different aspects of our personalities push us to different paths. Natural it may be, but it can be altered. Forge together the strains of thought and inclination, devote yourself fully to everything that you do, and you will know peace. Bringing these pieces of yourself is an arduous process, one that requires much repetition and reinforcement. It is best analogized by the process of meditation itself. Clear your mind of extraneous thoughts, but do not seek to keep it there. Slowly, you must become aware of the world once more. Begin with my footsteps and the sound of my voice, the most immediate of auditory sensations."
She fell silent for a while, still moving at a steady, slow pace, one that would become louder of softer as her distance from them changed. "Now, without losing track of me, become aware of other sounds. Hear the crickets, the whisper of the air over the plants. Your own breathing, the breathing of the person behind you. Feel the stone beneath you, the sensations of your own body. Then let those go. Your body is the vessel for your self, but it can also be a prison if one is not careful. Immerse yourself in the sensations of the world around you, until your breath is not so different from the breeze, my voice not so distinct from your thoughts. Everything that we call 'ourselves' is ultimately insignificant, and we control much less than we believe. Feel the sheer immensity of even this clearing, and then imagine the world. A place so full of the same things, repeated, distinct, boundless. It is arrogance to believe that our individual wills can stand up in a struggle against this, and it is from this presumption that conflict arises. This is why there are parts to personalities; because we understand this truth differently at different times."
"Do not despair that you are so small, your will so fragile. For the world can and does change by the influence of the people in it. You have to understand, though, that when this happens, it is not by force of one person swimming against a current. It is by that person realizing that he is the current, and seeking to understand why it moves the way it does. Then, in the smallest way, we take actions with repercussions that echo further than we thought possible."
By this time, Myr herself was deep in the same meditative state she was trying to guide the others to, and slowly brought herself out of it so that she might instruct them to do the same. "If you work at it enough, eventually you can almost feel the trees grow. But perhaps I sound strange to say that; I know I thought it so the first time someone told me they could. If you would, slowly reverse the process. Bring your focus once more to your physical bounds, and when you think you're sufficiently grounded, open your eyes."
"Oh, and Kain? There is naught that says you may not be a farmer for a day if you choose it. Only you can decide how to use the ability you have, and there is nothing stopping the volition of a moment from becoming as real as the plan of years in the making."
Drake was glad when Kain showed up; at least he wasn't the only one who thought this was a decent idea. It would help to not be the only pupil, perhaps.
Myr got up and chose to walk the clearing rather than remain seated, and at first, the sound of the movement was distracting. She explained things quickly enough, though, and Drake used the sound to draw himself deeper into relaxation. Muscles loosed that he had not even realized were held taut, and even his breathing came easier despite his injuries.
Feeling out the processes of his own body was not difficult; this was a place where his medical training came in quite handy. Balancing that knowledge with all the sensory information he was receiving from simply listening, information that he had always been taught to disregard in moments of contemplation like this, was a bit more challenging, and time and again he had to restart from the duality of Myr's steps and her soft words.
He was only too glad to let go of his attachments to these individual sensations, though the scale of what resulted was almost overwhelming. He felt... small, which was not something that happened to a man of his stature very often. Still, everything that she was saying made so much sense it was hard not to follow her gentle instruction, at least until she got to the part about willpower. This was particularly challenging for the man whose survival had often rested on little more than his sheer, stubborn refusal to die. Still, he tried to put that aside for a moment and really think about what she was saying. If it was this line of thought that put the monk so at ease with her world and herself, it was worth trying to grasp as well as he could. That sort of peace of mind was not something warriors often attained, after all.
It... worked, in a way, what she was saying. He wasn't sure if he could accept all of it, but... the logic was sound, at least if one was willing to accept the premeses. Certainly something to consider. He slowly backed out of that chilling oneness with everything, and he thought somehow that he could very well believe that someone so practiced in it as she seemed to b could feel trees grow after all.
Standing, Drake dusted off his trousers, surprised to find that that strange feeling of being not-quite-only-himself had not faded completely even when his awareness of his body returned. It was... nice. Was this how Myr felt all the time? "Thank you," he told her, though that was perhaps an inadequate phrase. Still, he was reassured that she probably wouldn't be bothered by this; offending her had to be as hard as placating an angry Shadow.
Without another word, he was off to bathe and sleep. there was much to be done, starting tomorrow, and he was sure he'd need the rest.
Myr got up and chose to walk the clearing rather than remain seated, and at first, the sound of the movement was distracting. She explained things quickly enough, though, and Drake used the sound to draw himself deeper into relaxation. Muscles loosed that he had not even realized were held taut, and even his breathing came easier despite his injuries.
Feeling out the processes of his own body was not difficult; this was a place where his medical training came in quite handy. Balancing that knowledge with all the sensory information he was receiving from simply listening, information that he had always been taught to disregard in moments of contemplation like this, was a bit more challenging, and time and again he had to restart from the duality of Myr's steps and her soft words.
He was only too glad to let go of his attachments to these individual sensations, though the scale of what resulted was almost overwhelming. He felt... small, which was not something that happened to a man of his stature very often. Still, everything that she was saying made so much sense it was hard not to follow her gentle instruction, at least until she got to the part about willpower. This was particularly challenging for the man whose survival had often rested on little more than his sheer, stubborn refusal to die. Still, he tried to put that aside for a moment and really think about what she was saying. If it was this line of thought that put the monk so at ease with her world and herself, it was worth trying to grasp as well as he could. That sort of peace of mind was not something warriors often attained, after all.
It... worked, in a way, what she was saying. He wasn't sure if he could accept all of it, but... the logic was sound, at least if one was willing to accept the premeses. Certainly something to consider. He slowly backed out of that chilling oneness with everything, and he thought somehow that he could very well believe that someone so practiced in it as she seemed to b could feel trees grow after all.
Standing, Drake dusted off his trousers, surprised to find that that strange feeling of being not-quite-only-himself had not faded completely even when his awareness of his body returned. It was... nice. Was this how Myr felt all the time? "Thank you," he told her, though that was perhaps an inadequate phrase. Still, he was reassured that she probably wouldn't be bothered by this; offending her had to be as hard as placating an angry Shadow.
Without another word, he was off to bathe and sleep. there was much to be done, starting tomorrow, and he was sure he'd need the rest.
The meditation was very interesting, and even somewhat cathartic, but Kain was still not quite himself. After they were finished, he bowed, thanked Myr, and then left, looking for an empty room. Not very difficult, considering the size of the place. He laid down on the bed, thinking all the while how he didn't want to be alone.
Ameriah smiled a thank you Shadow before he disappeared into the shadows. Irony. Stifiling a laugh, she went to the first room on her right. It was dark and she thought about rustling up a candle, but frankly she was too tired. Besides the moon was giving off a rather luminesant glow to the room. From the blueish, silver light she could see there were two beds, both with one pillow and one blanket. Beside each bed was a small stand and between both beds was a tall window.
Despite the mystical light from the moon, the room felt cold. Not cold on her skin, but the kind of cold that sank further, past your skin and into your soul. Briefly she thought about those who might have occupied the room before her. Trained killers, maybe even the young one she had killed earlier that day. Amie felt goosebumps rise along her arms and a chill ran down her spine.
"Well... This just is not going to do", she spoke to the silence. In the morning she would take measures to make the room a bit more cheery. Perhaps some flowers might do nicely. Something, anything to make it more inviting.
Amie kicked off her boots and dropped her bag by the stand. Raising an eyebrow, she debated on what to sleep in. Shrugging, she removed the majority of her clothes, keeping on the over-sized shirt and her undergarments. It was a huge fortress, a castle practicly and by far the largest place she had ever spent the night. She figured someone invading her privacy was the least of her worries, not that she worried about it much. Comfort won over modesty any day in Amie's book.
Closing the door, she padded over to one of the bed and climbed under the covers. Rolling over to her stomach, she scrunched up the pillow and assumed the flamingo position that she often slept in when she had the comfort of a bed to sprawl out. it did not take long for sleep to find her. Much to her pleasure, she would have no dreams.
Despite the mystical light from the moon, the room felt cold. Not cold on her skin, but the kind of cold that sank further, past your skin and into your soul. Briefly she thought about those who might have occupied the room before her. Trained killers, maybe even the young one she had killed earlier that day. Amie felt goosebumps rise along her arms and a chill ran down her spine.
"Well... This just is not going to do", she spoke to the silence. In the morning she would take measures to make the room a bit more cheery. Perhaps some flowers might do nicely. Something, anything to make it more inviting.
Amie kicked off her boots and dropped her bag by the stand. Raising an eyebrow, she debated on what to sleep in. Shrugging, she removed the majority of her clothes, keeping on the over-sized shirt and her undergarments. It was a huge fortress, a castle practicly and by far the largest place she had ever spent the night. She figured someone invading her privacy was the least of her worries, not that she worried about it much. Comfort won over modesty any day in Amie's book.
Closing the door, she padded over to one of the bed and climbed under the covers. Rolling over to her stomach, she scrunched up the pillow and assumed the flamingo position that she often slept in when she had the comfort of a bed to sprawl out. it did not take long for sleep to find her. Much to her pleasure, she would have no dreams.
And so one full moon rose and fell over the fortress known as Trai' Koussa. Word of Teisei's fall had reached the ears of nearly all across the continent and Roda Valley was now on the map and was visited by many a traveler and curious scholars. Due to Shadow's traps and warnings, Trai' Koussa remained untouched by the attention, and none had trespassed within its walls.
Shadow stood outside on the cliffside watching the sky as he let the wind caress his face and the sounds of nature fill his ears.
Linde was standing silently by his side with her usual smile decorating her face as she watched the forest below. Many forest animals were skittering about now that the fortress was no longer inhabited by hundreds of Assassins, and so there was more life to the valley than ever before.
Shadow stood outside on the cliffside watching the sky as he let the wind caress his face and the sounds of nature fill his ears.
Linde was standing silently by his side with her usual smile decorating her face as she watched the forest below. Many forest animals were skittering about now that the fortress was no longer inhabited by hundreds of Assassins, and so there was more life to the valley than ever before.
Drake arose with the first hints of morning. He'd chosen a room on the east side of the fortress, and the large window int he space meant that he always caught the first rays of sunlight the dawn had to offer. The mercenary had been up with the sun since he was but a boy, training for the immense task of knighthood and defending those who could not raise a blade themselves.
Without anything pressing to attend to in the meantime, he had fallen back into the old habits of his days as Knight-Captain, and the first thing he did every morning was to train outside. Rain or shine, cold or sweltering heat, it was always the same, and there was some measure of good in that, perhaps. It had certainly kept him from falling out of form. On the contrary, the time since they had reached the fortress had been one of improvement, as he sought to learn whatever the others were willing to teach him, and impart his own experience freely in return.
On his way out to the area he had set up as a training spot, he passed the previously-ruined garden, now notably flourishing under the care of, to his knowledge, Myr and Amie. Vegetables, herbs, even some flowers. It was a strange sight; something so innocent in what had been a killers' den. He rather liked that it was there.
Shaking his head to himself, Drake kept on moving, reaching the rough dirt ring that marked out his general practice area. Over time, it had become worn with the repeated motions of his feet, and it was no longer a challenge to tell what it was used for, given the straw dummy at the center. Drake tended to relish in the cool morning air here in the mountains, and he was sure the thinner air was probably strengthening his lungs somewhat. All in all, he couldn't complain.
Unslinging the sword from his back, Drake fell fluidly into his forms, the repetitive motion more soothing than strenuous. Of course, that would change with time, but he tried to build to that so as not to damage any of his muscles by failing to loosen up beforehand. After this, he'd wash and find breakfast. Some of the others were early risers, so he doubted he'd be for want of company by then.
Without anything pressing to attend to in the meantime, he had fallen back into the old habits of his days as Knight-Captain, and the first thing he did every morning was to train outside. Rain or shine, cold or sweltering heat, it was always the same, and there was some measure of good in that, perhaps. It had certainly kept him from falling out of form. On the contrary, the time since they had reached the fortress had been one of improvement, as he sought to learn whatever the others were willing to teach him, and impart his own experience freely in return.
On his way out to the area he had set up as a training spot, he passed the previously-ruined garden, now notably flourishing under the care of, to his knowledge, Myr and Amie. Vegetables, herbs, even some flowers. It was a strange sight; something so innocent in what had been a killers' den. He rather liked that it was there.
Shaking his head to himself, Drake kept on moving, reaching the rough dirt ring that marked out his general practice area. Over time, it had become worn with the repeated motions of his feet, and it was no longer a challenge to tell what it was used for, given the straw dummy at the center. Drake tended to relish in the cool morning air here in the mountains, and he was sure the thinner air was probably strengthening his lungs somewhat. All in all, he couldn't complain.
Unslinging the sword from his back, Drake fell fluidly into his forms, the repetitive motion more soothing than strenuous. Of course, that would change with time, but he tried to build to that so as not to damage any of his muscles by failing to loosen up beforehand. After this, he'd wash and find breakfast. Some of the others were early risers, so he doubted he'd be for want of company by then.
Myr, while quite fond of sleep when she could get it, was not one to languish there for very long at a time, and she had fallen into something of an easy routine making breakfast for everyone else in the morning. Today, she was making omelettes with fresh vegetables from the patch she and Amie had nurtured into life. That was a rather fun endeavor, actually, and it made for early afternoons of easy conversation about silly things or serious ones or even nothing at all, something she at least rather enjoyed.
She grabbed a wicker basket from the kitchen and headed outside, the characteristic sounds of Drake at his morning exercises somewhere to her right. They had all fallen into a routine, somewhat; she knew it wouldn't last much longer, but it was a bit of a nice change of pace while it lasted.
The monk sighed as she examined her bell peppers, trying to determine which would be feeding her friends this morning. Hopefully, someone would be around to tend these patches when they departed, but she somehow doubted it. Perhaps she would have to harvest the all in short order and start making lots of salads? It would be a waste to let them die on the vine.
Shaking her head, Myr gathered what she needed with a practiced eye, and it wasn't long before they were simmering away over a flame with the beaten eggs, flooding the kitchen with a distinct aroma. If she had timed it right (and by now she probably had) the others would be either waking or done with their early-morning routines quite shortly, and the food would be ready when they were.
She grabbed a wicker basket from the kitchen and headed outside, the characteristic sounds of Drake at his morning exercises somewhere to her right. They had all fallen into a routine, somewhat; she knew it wouldn't last much longer, but it was a bit of a nice change of pace while it lasted.
The monk sighed as she examined her bell peppers, trying to determine which would be feeding her friends this morning. Hopefully, someone would be around to tend these patches when they departed, but she somehow doubted it. Perhaps she would have to harvest the all in short order and start making lots of salads? It would be a waste to let them die on the vine.
Shaking her head, Myr gathered what she needed with a practiced eye, and it wasn't long before they were simmering away over a flame with the beaten eggs, flooding the kitchen with a distinct aroma. If she had timed it right (and by now she probably had) the others would be either waking or done with their early-morning routines quite shortly, and the food would be ready when they were.
Today would be THE day. Ameriah done the same thing almost every morning and each morning she would fail miserably. However, the past few days she was getting better and soon, today preferably, she will have succeeded.
Springing out of bed this morning, she had been hopeful, and sang, as usual, as she got ready for the day. The month had flown by and much to her surprise, she found herself the happiest she had been in quite some time prior to meeting her new friends. Though thoughts of her family weighed heavy on both her heart and mind often, she found that the fortress and it’s new inhabitants were quite a delightful distraction. As she combed the night’s tangles from her hair, she thought about the time she’d had so far with a reminiscent smile.
Myr and Ameriah had managed to bring life back into the garden and with a healthy dose of tender, loving, care; it now flourished with vegetables and flowers. Myr, of course, was the brains behind it all, but Amie proved to have quite the green thumb and found that pulling and hacking weeds was a much need stress outlet. The two girls spent most of the afternoons working and talking. Amie found that getting girl talk out of Myr was probably harder than wrestling a bear. The monk was, however, a great listener and Amie found herself easily retelling stories of her adventures. She even managed to make the monk blush on several occasions with a few juicy ones in particular.
Occasionally Linde would join them, mostly for the talks. Ameriah did eventually get over some of the awkwardness that she felt toward the female version of Shadow. They had come to the mutual agreement that as long as the past stayed in the past and she would allow Amie and Shadow’s relationship come to terns naturally, then the two of them could get along quite nicely. Lind even made a rather amazing outfit for Amie that Amie made sure to thank her for at least a dozen times a day.
Shadow mostly stayed to himself, but when he did submerge himself into the group, he was accepted and picked up right along with their jokes and laughing (as seemed to be the norm with this crowd). He and Ameriah were taking their newfound relationship slowly; after all, a long, lost brother took some getting used too. After a few weeks, she felt comfortable enough to tease and joke with him. However, she made sure to steer clear of any hints of the past or their father, as it was a tough subject for the both of them, mainly herself. Shadow seemed to catch on and also avoided those types of conversations and so far things were going swimmingly between the two.
Amie grew closer yet farther from Kain with the passing days. Closer as in friendship, though he was rather busy with his plans and preparing the fortress, he always made time to spend a few moments with the group, even doing a little baking and gardening on occasion. A flirty exchange or two still happened between the two but Ameriah could not fight the guilt that washed over her each time she took a long look at him. Despite what he said earlier and despite the fact that there was no way she could have prevented it, she still felt guilty that her father was responsible for the demise of Kain’s family.
Drake and Amie’s relationship was probably the most shocking, to herself anyway. Though Drake was quite the easy person to make friends with, Amie never dreamed that he would agree to take her under his wing so to speak. At first, she thought about asking Myr to better train her in combat, but found the monk’s style a little too noble for Amie’s gritty persona. Shadow and Amie’s personalities clashed too much to become student and teacher and she was pretty sure that it would have ended quickly and in an epic argument. Kain would have been her number one choice, however she was still treating him with the upmost care and worrying over him as if he was just stabbed an hour ago. That and there was some closeness issues that neither of them could seem to overcome. And honestly the thought never crossed her mind to ask Linde.
So Drake proved to be Amie’s perfect teacher. With his humor and style, Amie delightfully found herself being a promising pupil. They would vary their sessions from outdoors to the training hall and frequently another member would show up to join in or to offer a new prospective. All of which Amie was grateful for. At first their sessions proved to quite comical, with their dramatic difference in height and size, however this was quickly overcome and Drake was now showing her how her small stature could be to her advantage even when her opponent was as tall as a wall.
One of her first lessons and one she had yet to master was stealth. As an experienced thief, Amie had always thought herself quite stealthy but after attempting a few sneak attacks on Drake, she found it was far from true. Today however, she was more ready than ever and had already mapped a route to his training circle. If things went according to plan, she would manage to sneak up near the end of his session and BAM! She would arise the victor!
Tying her hair back with a rather mischievous smile spread across her lips, she snuck down the stairs and circled around half the fortress, bypassing the garden. From a delicious aroma filling the courtyard, Amie guessed breakfast was almost ready. She would be just in time… Creeping through the hedges and across a grassy patch, she spotted Drake’s back. As suspected, he was nearing the end of his routine. Slowing her breathing, she advanced slowly and carefully.
Closer… Closer… She could hear his heavy breathing now as she crouched behind a small tree just outside his clearing… One… Two… Three… Amie sprung from behind her cover, her arms and legs positioned in front of her. She was aiming to land on his back and in one quick maneuver, which Drake had taught her, hoped to flip him around which should bring him swiftly the ground, allowing Amie to pin him properly and then proceed to dance around the circle with joy for having successfully carried out her first surprise attack.
Springing out of bed this morning, she had been hopeful, and sang, as usual, as she got ready for the day. The month had flown by and much to her surprise, she found herself the happiest she had been in quite some time prior to meeting her new friends. Though thoughts of her family weighed heavy on both her heart and mind often, she found that the fortress and it’s new inhabitants were quite a delightful distraction. As she combed the night’s tangles from her hair, she thought about the time she’d had so far with a reminiscent smile.
Myr and Ameriah had managed to bring life back into the garden and with a healthy dose of tender, loving, care; it now flourished with vegetables and flowers. Myr, of course, was the brains behind it all, but Amie proved to have quite the green thumb and found that pulling and hacking weeds was a much need stress outlet. The two girls spent most of the afternoons working and talking. Amie found that getting girl talk out of Myr was probably harder than wrestling a bear. The monk was, however, a great listener and Amie found herself easily retelling stories of her adventures. She even managed to make the monk blush on several occasions with a few juicy ones in particular.
Occasionally Linde would join them, mostly for the talks. Ameriah did eventually get over some of the awkwardness that she felt toward the female version of Shadow. They had come to the mutual agreement that as long as the past stayed in the past and she would allow Amie and Shadow’s relationship come to terns naturally, then the two of them could get along quite nicely. Lind even made a rather amazing outfit for Amie that Amie made sure to thank her for at least a dozen times a day.
Shadow mostly stayed to himself, but when he did submerge himself into the group, he was accepted and picked up right along with their jokes and laughing (as seemed to be the norm with this crowd). He and Ameriah were taking their newfound relationship slowly; after all, a long, lost brother took some getting used too. After a few weeks, she felt comfortable enough to tease and joke with him. However, she made sure to steer clear of any hints of the past or their father, as it was a tough subject for the both of them, mainly herself. Shadow seemed to catch on and also avoided those types of conversations and so far things were going swimmingly between the two.
Amie grew closer yet farther from Kain with the passing days. Closer as in friendship, though he was rather busy with his plans and preparing the fortress, he always made time to spend a few moments with the group, even doing a little baking and gardening on occasion. A flirty exchange or two still happened between the two but Ameriah could not fight the guilt that washed over her each time she took a long look at him. Despite what he said earlier and despite the fact that there was no way she could have prevented it, she still felt guilty that her father was responsible for the demise of Kain’s family.
Drake and Amie’s relationship was probably the most shocking, to herself anyway. Though Drake was quite the easy person to make friends with, Amie never dreamed that he would agree to take her under his wing so to speak. At first, she thought about asking Myr to better train her in combat, but found the monk’s style a little too noble for Amie’s gritty persona. Shadow and Amie’s personalities clashed too much to become student and teacher and she was pretty sure that it would have ended quickly and in an epic argument. Kain would have been her number one choice, however she was still treating him with the upmost care and worrying over him as if he was just stabbed an hour ago. That and there was some closeness issues that neither of them could seem to overcome. And honestly the thought never crossed her mind to ask Linde.
So Drake proved to be Amie’s perfect teacher. With his humor and style, Amie delightfully found herself being a promising pupil. They would vary their sessions from outdoors to the training hall and frequently another member would show up to join in or to offer a new prospective. All of which Amie was grateful for. At first their sessions proved to quite comical, with their dramatic difference in height and size, however this was quickly overcome and Drake was now showing her how her small stature could be to her advantage even when her opponent was as tall as a wall.
One of her first lessons and one she had yet to master was stealth. As an experienced thief, Amie had always thought herself quite stealthy but after attempting a few sneak attacks on Drake, she found it was far from true. Today however, she was more ready than ever and had already mapped a route to his training circle. If things went according to plan, she would manage to sneak up near the end of his session and BAM! She would arise the victor!
Tying her hair back with a rather mischievous smile spread across her lips, she snuck down the stairs and circled around half the fortress, bypassing the garden. From a delicious aroma filling the courtyard, Amie guessed breakfast was almost ready. She would be just in time… Creeping through the hedges and across a grassy patch, she spotted Drake’s back. As suspected, he was nearing the end of his routine. Slowing her breathing, she advanced slowly and carefully.
Closer… Closer… She could hear his heavy breathing now as she crouched behind a small tree just outside his clearing… One… Two… Three… Amie sprung from behind her cover, her arms and legs positioned in front of her. She was aiming to land on his back and in one quick maneuver, which Drake had taught her, hoped to flip him around which should bring him swiftly the ground, allowing Amie to pin him properly and then proceed to dance around the circle with joy for having successfully carried out her first surprise attack.
Drake paused a moment in his training, having completely decimated the dummy he'd made the previous evening for just this occasion. He'd gotten rather more enthusiastic than he'd counted on though, and he'd have to at least patch it u before he set Amie on it later that day. He couldn't really help it; he'd been picking up new strategies and maneuvers from just about everyone, though mostly Myr and Amie. The monk's peculiar style of doing things was of no small amount of martial fascination to Drake, and the two trained together in the evenings, usually after he'd sparred a bit with Amie.
The thief had proved an apt student, and truthfully, they were more alike than one could easily guess. Like him, her tenacity and determination were her strengths, and she took especially well to the more... pragmatic aspects of fighting, one that the knights would have never dreamed of teaching him, but years as a mercenary had proven quite useful in a number of situations. for someone without much combat training, she was doing well for herself, and the protective big-brother instinct he tended to get sometimes was in full-force with his scrappy pupil; he wanted to make sure she was absolutely ready to face the danger their mission presented before she was in another fight.
Speak of the devil... Drake smirked slightly, but let his breathing remain ragged for a few more seconds than was strictly necessary. Granted, she had improved immensely in a short time, but he had years of this sort of practice; the space of a month wasn't going to allow her to sneak up on him unnoticed. Three, two, one... An abrupt movement from behind him, and Drake's smirk morphed into a grin that split his face. She'd chosen the right strategy, of course; she was sharp like that, but it didn't really matter when he knew she was coming.
With a chuckle, he sidestepped, just enough to get himself out of her range, which he knew was far more irritating than jumping quite a distance away. She would land rather abruptly on the ground (having nowhere else), and he'd simply smile and shake his head, offering her a hand up. "You're getting better, I swear," he consoled her, though his amusement was clear. "Why don't we go get breakfast?" If the smell had not been enough, he knew well that Myr always had something ready by this time every day."
Assuming she managed some form of agreement, he'd nod and lead the way, placing both sword and shield where they belonged at his back. He ran a hand through unruly blond hair and debated whether to clean up first or just go eat. In the end, he made his choice aloud, announcing his presence in the kitchen, as ever, with a lighthearted jest. "Ah, Myr, must you really make it smell so delightful? I fear you undo me!" Flashing a grin, he took a seat at the table, a steaming omelet already in each of six places. He'd wait before eating until at least Amie came in, though; the others were a tad more variable with their schedules, but hopefully at least Kain would be around soon as well.
The thief had proved an apt student, and truthfully, they were more alike than one could easily guess. Like him, her tenacity and determination were her strengths, and she took especially well to the more... pragmatic aspects of fighting, one that the knights would have never dreamed of teaching him, but years as a mercenary had proven quite useful in a number of situations. for someone without much combat training, she was doing well for herself, and the protective big-brother instinct he tended to get sometimes was in full-force with his scrappy pupil; he wanted to make sure she was absolutely ready to face the danger their mission presented before she was in another fight.
Speak of the devil... Drake smirked slightly, but let his breathing remain ragged for a few more seconds than was strictly necessary. Granted, she had improved immensely in a short time, but he had years of this sort of practice; the space of a month wasn't going to allow her to sneak up on him unnoticed. Three, two, one... An abrupt movement from behind him, and Drake's smirk morphed into a grin that split his face. She'd chosen the right strategy, of course; she was sharp like that, but it didn't really matter when he knew she was coming.
With a chuckle, he sidestepped, just enough to get himself out of her range, which he knew was far more irritating than jumping quite a distance away. She would land rather abruptly on the ground (having nowhere else), and he'd simply smile and shake his head, offering her a hand up. "You're getting better, I swear," he consoled her, though his amusement was clear. "Why don't we go get breakfast?" If the smell had not been enough, he knew well that Myr always had something ready by this time every day."
Assuming she managed some form of agreement, he'd nod and lead the way, placing both sword and shield where they belonged at his back. He ran a hand through unruly blond hair and debated whether to clean up first or just go eat. In the end, he made his choice aloud, announcing his presence in the kitchen, as ever, with a lighthearted jest. "Ah, Myr, must you really make it smell so delightful? I fear you undo me!" Flashing a grin, he took a seat at the table, a steaming omelet already in each of six places. He'd wait before eating until at least Amie came in, though; the others were a tad more variable with their schedules, but hopefully at least Kain would be around soon as well.
Fail! Amie followed through with her jump, though Drake ever so smoothly side stepped out of her attack. The landing was a bit messy, mostly because she was so sure she was going to have a six foot force brought down with her. Hitting the ground with a thump, she just let out an overly exaggerated, defeated sigh and stared up at the blue, morning sky. A rather loud cry of frustration. that may have sent a few early birds flying from the nearby trees, was followed by a kick at the dirt before Drake's grinning face came into view. She gave her usual glare, one that he saw every morning, before she would take his hand and he'd pull her back to her feet.
Brushing the dirt from her clothes, her glare turned into a determined smile, "Uh huh! Sure! You just wait until next time!" Her tone was more playful then threatening, as it was always. Her ability to bounce back from failure in a lesson came so much easier than bouncing back from a blow to her emotions. Something that she would, like much else, work on.
Immediately she went to planning her next strategy. One thing could be said about Amie, she did not give up easily. And in this case, was not going to give up until she was the one with the goofy grin looking down at him. The mischievous smile had returned by the time the two reached the kitchen. Myr did not need to be informed of the outcome of the surprise attack. She gave Myr a grin that would tell the Monk she was already plotting again.
Amie washed her hands in basin, before handing out the necessary utensils beside each place Myr had already laid out. "He's right. Smells fantastic!" With that she quickly took her seat in front of an omelette that was heavily speckled with bits of red tomato. With more of a hushed voice, a questioning eyebrow and an accusing grin, she said to Drake, "Undo me?"
Trying not to laugh, she stuffed a piece of omelette in her mouth and washed it down with several gulps of water.
Brushing the dirt from her clothes, her glare turned into a determined smile, "Uh huh! Sure! You just wait until next time!" Her tone was more playful then threatening, as it was always. Her ability to bounce back from failure in a lesson came so much easier than bouncing back from a blow to her emotions. Something that she would, like much else, work on.
Immediately she went to planning her next strategy. One thing could be said about Amie, she did not give up easily. And in this case, was not going to give up until she was the one with the goofy grin looking down at him. The mischievous smile had returned by the time the two reached the kitchen. Myr did not need to be informed of the outcome of the surprise attack. She gave Myr a grin that would tell the Monk she was already plotting again.
Amie washed her hands in basin, before handing out the necessary utensils beside each place Myr had already laid out. "He's right. Smells fantastic!" With that she quickly took her seat in front of an omelette that was heavily speckled with bits of red tomato. With more of a hushed voice, a questioning eyebrow and an accusing grin, she said to Drake, "Undo me?"
Trying not to laugh, she stuffed a piece of omelette in her mouth and washed it down with several gulps of water.
"For one who is so stubborn on the practice field, your resolve elsewhere is rather lacking, then," Myr replied with a small smile of amusement. It was hard not to find him funny; sometimes it was simply the fact that he was clearly trying so hard to cheer everyone else up along the way. Add Amie, and it was impossible for Myr to be bored in the slightest.
The other woman had something of a devious look on her face, and Myr didn't have to think to hard to suspect what that might mean. She'd managed to alert him to her presence again, and was now on the mental path to sweet vengeance. not something the monk would condone under normal circumstances, but it was all in fun. "Do watch out, Drake. I think Amie is going to get you one of these days yet."
She missed the small exchange between the two, and whatever meaning Amie was getting at went completely unnoticed by her anyway. Myr took her own seat across from the two, sending a glance out the open door to check for the approach of the other three. Nothing yet, but perhaps they were otherwise occupied. She had to admit, she was a bit concerned for Kain. He was not usually quite so... solitary, and while it might not have surprised her too much if Shadow and Linde took their meals elsewhere, his absence was notable.
The other woman had something of a devious look on her face, and Myr didn't have to think to hard to suspect what that might mean. She'd managed to alert him to her presence again, and was now on the mental path to sweet vengeance. not something the monk would condone under normal circumstances, but it was all in fun. "Do watch out, Drake. I think Amie is going to get you one of these days yet."
She missed the small exchange between the two, and whatever meaning Amie was getting at went completely unnoticed by her anyway. Myr took her own seat across from the two, sending a glance out the open door to check for the approach of the other three. Nothing yet, but perhaps they were otherwise occupied. She had to admit, she was a bit concerned for Kain. He was not usually quite so... solitary, and while it might not have surprised her too much if Shadow and Linde took their meals elsewhere, his absence was notable.
Drake snickered at Amie's skeptical question, and his only reply was a playful wink. He'd been wondering if Myr would even notice anything off about his exaggerated choice of words, but she apparently had not, much as he expected. This tendency, he was going to have to exploit. He was quite certain he'd have the smaller woman's support too, and between them, he was sure they could thoroughly confuse the stoic monk.
Personally, Drake thought that she needed to break out of her shell a bit. Aside from the one instance, Myr did not laugh, and rarely smiled. As a much more expressive, permanently-smiling sort himself, he thought that was just plain tragic. Perhaps it was time to embark on a full-scale mission to make it happen again. Maybe if he promised to let Amie "successfully" ambush him in a public setting, she'd help too. Kain, being the sort of person Drake had garnered was fond of pranks generally, would almost certainly contribute.
But that was a thought for another time. For now, sensing nobody else in the immediate vicinity, Drake decided he'd prefer to eat before his food got cold, and tucked in. He had been genuine about one thing; Myr really could cook. She seemed to be fine making most of the food, but he insisted on taking lunch or dinner at least a few times a week too. It never hurt to help out here and there, and he rather enjoyed the company that eating with his friends provided.
"So, any plans today, esteemed ladies?" he asked, instinctively awaiting the swat Amie was likely (he guessed) to deliver. Not that it would hurt, of course, and he would take it in his own peculiar laughing kind of stride.
Personally, Drake thought that she needed to break out of her shell a bit. Aside from the one instance, Myr did not laugh, and rarely smiled. As a much more expressive, permanently-smiling sort himself, he thought that was just plain tragic. Perhaps it was time to embark on a full-scale mission to make it happen again. Maybe if he promised to let Amie "successfully" ambush him in a public setting, she'd help too. Kain, being the sort of person Drake had garnered was fond of pranks generally, would almost certainly contribute.
But that was a thought for another time. For now, sensing nobody else in the immediate vicinity, Drake decided he'd prefer to eat before his food got cold, and tucked in. He had been genuine about one thing; Myr really could cook. She seemed to be fine making most of the food, but he insisted on taking lunch or dinner at least a few times a week too. It never hurt to help out here and there, and he rather enjoyed the company that eating with his friends provided.
"So, any plans today, esteemed ladies?" he asked, instinctively awaiting the swat Amie was likely (he guessed) to deliver. Not that it would hurt, of course, and he would take it in his own peculiar laughing kind of stride.
Kain awoke suddenly in a cold sweat. This had been happening all to frequently as of late. He stood up and began stretching, warming himself up for the day. He then dressed in his customary clothing, and stood by his window, "greeting the morning" as he;d seen it written somewhere. He then looked down and saw Drake practicing. Kain had made it a habit to observe the others in secret, analyzing their movements and particular traits. With Drake, Kain had taken to analyzing his fighting style, and he had learned quite a few things from him. Kain noticed Amie's slow approach after a time, and yet another failed attempt at attacking Drake. Perhaps Kain should help her out.
The weeks had gone by slowly for Kain. He was spending most of his time preparing the fortress, and trying to heal quickly. The great wound he had received was almost fully healed, Kain simply had to work the area to regain some lost flexibility. The scar was not so bad, as Kain knew what herbs to use to speed healing and to minimize scarring. He would get back to regular training soon. Raven was expected back any day now, and hopefully her mission went by smoothly.
Kain quietly went down into the kitchen. He noticed the others before they noticed him, and seeing them all, Kain decided on the spot that his melancholy should end. He rolled his shoulders, and proceeded by cartwheeling into the room, and then ending by flipping and landing precisely next to Amie's chair.
"Good morning to all! what a glorious day!And Myr, this food smells lovely as always!"
Kain leaned over and lightly kissed Amie's cheek, whispering, "If you want to finally get to Drake, you have to wake up earlier. Come with me after breakfast and I will show you what to do."
He then skipped over to Myr. He had learned that the monk was not one for physical displays of affection like Amie was, but she did enjoy an occasional nice gesture. So Kain, with an overly dramatic flourish, presented Myr with a small chocolate. Kain had made a large batch late last night. He then sat down, noticing the others had already begun eating. So, Kain spared no time in beginning the delicious meal before him. He was feeling much more like himself lately, but he could not completely shake some dark thoughts and a bit of shame at having been out of sorts for so long. The food, however, was delicious.
The weeks had gone by slowly for Kain. He was spending most of his time preparing the fortress, and trying to heal quickly. The great wound he had received was almost fully healed, Kain simply had to work the area to regain some lost flexibility. The scar was not so bad, as Kain knew what herbs to use to speed healing and to minimize scarring. He would get back to regular training soon. Raven was expected back any day now, and hopefully her mission went by smoothly.
Kain quietly went down into the kitchen. He noticed the others before they noticed him, and seeing them all, Kain decided on the spot that his melancholy should end. He rolled his shoulders, and proceeded by cartwheeling into the room, and then ending by flipping and landing precisely next to Amie's chair.
"Good morning to all! what a glorious day!And Myr, this food smells lovely as always!"
Kain leaned over and lightly kissed Amie's cheek, whispering, "If you want to finally get to Drake, you have to wake up earlier. Come with me after breakfast and I will show you what to do."
He then skipped over to Myr. He had learned that the monk was not one for physical displays of affection like Amie was, but she did enjoy an occasional nice gesture. So Kain, with an overly dramatic flourish, presented Myr with a small chocolate. Kain had made a large batch late last night. He then sat down, noticing the others had already begun eating. So, Kain spared no time in beginning the delicious meal before him. He was feeling much more like himself lately, but he could not completely shake some dark thoughts and a bit of shame at having been out of sorts for so long. The food, however, was delicious.
Drake didn't catch exactly what Kain said to Amie, but he had a feeling he knew the gist of it. It might have been something another instructor disapproved of, for a student to receive outside assistance, but Drake was perfectly fine with it. Being a practical man at heart, he was of the opinion that as long as she truly learned something, it didn't much matter how, and he had a feeling Kain would be instructive about it.
Shrugging to himself, he could only laugh at the pirate's rather extroverted mannerisms. "You sure we're not related or something? I think I have a cousin with black hair..." He asked with a shake of his head. They were not, of course, but it was a play on the revelations of weeks earlier. He considered adding something about someone having killed someone else's parents, but that was taking it a bit too far. For the most part, the newly-discovered siblings had come to terms with the fact that they were in fact related, but they did not generally discuss the circumstances of anything else, and he was not, contrary to appearances, the insensitive sort.
Shrugging to himself, he could only laugh at the pirate's rather extroverted mannerisms. "You sure we're not related or something? I think I have a cousin with black hair..." He asked with a shake of his head. They were not, of course, but it was a play on the revelations of weeks earlier. He considered adding something about someone having killed someone else's parents, but that was taking it a bit too far. For the most part, the newly-discovered siblings had come to terms with the fact that they were in fact related, but they did not generally discuss the circumstances of anything else, and he was not, contrary to appearances, the insensitive sort.
Whatever strange half-conversation Amie and Drake were having, she had absolutely no idea about. So Myr simply shook her head and contemplated eating for a moment. She was abruptly drawn out of all such internal debate, however, when Kain cartwheeled himself into the room. Smiling, she shook her head in mock exasperation when he made a show of his appearance. Truthfully, she had rather missed that about him over the last while; something had seemed to be getting to him, but she was never one to pry.
It was delightful, how all of her friends entered a room differently. Amie marched or sort-of swaggered, depending on her mood, Shadow stalked (even when he tried not to, which amused her), Linde drifted, Drake ambled (usually with a joke on the tip of his tongue), and Kain tended to strut, just a bit, at least when he wasn't being silly. Then, it seemed, he cartwheeled.
She accepted the proffered chocolate with a genuine smile. "Thank you." She was going to ask him how he knew chocolate had always been a favorite of hers, but she sort of suspected he was the same, so maybe it was just one of those things you could guess about a person. Seeing that at least the group of them were seated and eating, she gave up on waiting and started at her own omelette.
"To answer your question, Drake, my plans for today are to spend a bit of time gardening, then train. I think perhaps after that I will pay the library another visit." Myr had been spending many hours in the library, occasionally learning about what Teisei was like as an organization, their methods, and other such things. She had to admit to herself, she was curious to see just how similar an upbringing in this fortress was or was not to one at the Temple. The results had surprised her, but only a little. She figured any such information would be helpful in training new recruits as well, even if that was only sometimes because she knew one more thing to definitely not do.
The rest of the time, she either helped Shadow if he was looking for something, or simply read. Teisei and Takai in particular had owned a massive collection of books on various topics, and Myr was truthfully more scholar than warrior if she had any choice in the matter. Luckily, the two had been so irrevocably intertwined in her life that she could do either, or both. She knew somehow that such peaceful days would not last, but she had resolved to enjoy this while she could.
It was delightful, how all of her friends entered a room differently. Amie marched or sort-of swaggered, depending on her mood, Shadow stalked (even when he tried not to, which amused her), Linde drifted, Drake ambled (usually with a joke on the tip of his tongue), and Kain tended to strut, just a bit, at least when he wasn't being silly. Then, it seemed, he cartwheeled.
She accepted the proffered chocolate with a genuine smile. "Thank you." She was going to ask him how he knew chocolate had always been a favorite of hers, but she sort of suspected he was the same, so maybe it was just one of those things you could guess about a person. Seeing that at least the group of them were seated and eating, she gave up on waiting and started at her own omelette.
"To answer your question, Drake, my plans for today are to spend a bit of time gardening, then train. I think perhaps after that I will pay the library another visit." Myr had been spending many hours in the library, occasionally learning about what Teisei was like as an organization, their methods, and other such things. She had to admit to herself, she was curious to see just how similar an upbringing in this fortress was or was not to one at the Temple. The results had surprised her, but only a little. She figured any such information would be helpful in training new recruits as well, even if that was only sometimes because she knew one more thing to definitely not do.
The rest of the time, she either helped Shadow if he was looking for something, or simply read. Teisei and Takai in particular had owned a massive collection of books on various topics, and Myr was truthfully more scholar than warrior if she had any choice in the matter. Luckily, the two had been so irrevocably intertwined in her life that she could do either, or both. She knew somehow that such peaceful days would not last, but she had resolved to enjoy this while she could.
The setting changes from Teisei to Trai' Koussa
(Since it's not called Teisei anymore, Trai' Koussa is now an official location. Use it well!)
Shadow took in a breath and let out a sigh.
"Sighing so early in the morning isn't a good sign you know." Linde teased.
Shadow gave a huff, but smiled all the same.
He looked down below him and saw a pathway down the cliff face to the area where Drake had been training before. It was about time Shadow did a bit of morning training as well, so he lined himself up with his chosen path and prepared to jump when Linde hopped onto his back.
"You're not leaving me up here!" She said forcefully.
Shadow was initially embarrassed, but smiled impishly at her action, and Linde immediately knew she had made a mistake.
Shadow jumped off the balcony and slammed his boots into the side of the cliff, leaning back so that Linde was less than an inch from the rocky face. He jumped to his next ledge and bucked his back to hurl her into the air, twisting his body as she came down and catching her in his arms before completing his turn and landing on the ledge below him.
Shadow continued their descent carrying her properly and landed just outside the circle where training usually took place before setting the poor girl down.
Her hair was ruined, her shirt was torn from catching the cliff side just below the shoulder, and she was now regretting jumping onto his back instead of into his arms in the first place. She gave him a huff from her nose and stomped off to fix her image elsewhere.
Shadow let out a small laugh to himself and took his jacket off, tossing it to the side and entering the circular clearing. He closed his eyes and brought his fists to his waist, taking in a breath and letting his entire body save for his arms relax completely. He let out a breath and opened his eyes.
First things first were warm ups, and Shadow always started with flexibility training.
Always beginning with the smaller joints, he decided to start with his wrists. He moved them in a circle while keeping his hands straight out in a knife hand strike position. Next were his elbows, keeping his arm level with the ground while rotating his forearms in a two hundred and seventy degree arc back and forth. Next were his ankles, which he rotated in a circle while holding his leg straight out in a side kick position. Then his knees, holding his leg up in a front kick chambered position while extending straight out and back and then in a circle.
Next were his shoulder joints, and so Shadow took his right hand and brought it up over his head and touched the bottom of his left shoulder blade while relaxing the left side of his body. He held it for exactly twenty seconds before switching sides. With his arms loose he rotated his shoulders in a circle for thirty seconds before flexing them and throwing a few punches just for good measure.
Next were his legs. Thankfully his pants were loose and made of strong, flexible fabric, or they would have ripped open. Shadow took his right leg, and slowly brought it straight up in front of his body, stopping it at ninety degrees to the ground and holding steady. He held his leg there for ten seconds, then continued to raise it to one hundred and eighty degrees. In order to complete it, he had to turn his body slightly and adjust his hip position, but his right leg was now in a straight line with his left pointing up at the sky. He held his leg there for fifteen seconds and slowly brought it down, repeating the process with his left leg.
His flexibility routine completed, Shadow moved on to a light cardio routine. He simply sprinted from one end of the circle to the other, resting for five seconds each time he returned to his starting position. He did a total of twenty full passes before doing what he called suicides, in which he ran halfway and back, then all the way and back. The reason for this is that he actually made one fledgling commit suicide when the poor fool found out that Shadow was going to make him do one hundred and fifty passes within the Grand Training Hall, which was approximately five hundred feet across from end to end. Shadow did twenty passes, and as he finished Linde returned fully groomed and ready for her turn once he finished.
Linde began to stretch on her own as Shadow entered the final stages of warmups. He finished by throwing one hundred punches on each hand individually, then two hundred by alternating. It took a total of fifty seconds to finish the individual hands combined, and another thirty five seconds to finish the double punches. Once he was finished he let out a breath and looked over at Linde, smiling as she stood up and put on a pair of black, reinforced gloves. The gloves were her way of punishing Shadow for what he did earlier, as they were armored underneath and she only donned them when Shadow had pissed her off.
"Ready Linde?" He asked.
"I'm always ready!" She declared.
As soon as Shadow faced her completely, the two of them began sparring. Linde came at Shadow from every angle, and many times came close to landing some serious damage by aiming for vital spots. Luckily for Shadow, his new intensive training regimen kept him a step ahead of her. Due to his always increasing speed, he was able to avoid her attacks, albeit barely on a few occasions. Linde had grown much stronger and faster since he last sparred with her many months ago, and he was proud of how far she'd come.
In Shadow's eyes, if she was capable of being this great a threat in casual sparring, if she fought seriously she'd easily be capable of taking on a Wraith single handedly. It was almost frightening how much she had improved since last he saw her.
Shadow took in a breath and let out a sigh.
"Sighing so early in the morning isn't a good sign you know." Linde teased.
Shadow gave a huff, but smiled all the same.
He looked down below him and saw a pathway down the cliff face to the area where Drake had been training before. It was about time Shadow did a bit of morning training as well, so he lined himself up with his chosen path and prepared to jump when Linde hopped onto his back.
"You're not leaving me up here!" She said forcefully.
Shadow was initially embarrassed, but smiled impishly at her action, and Linde immediately knew she had made a mistake.
Shadow jumped off the balcony and slammed his boots into the side of the cliff, leaning back so that Linde was less than an inch from the rocky face. He jumped to his next ledge and bucked his back to hurl her into the air, twisting his body as she came down and catching her in his arms before completing his turn and landing on the ledge below him.
Shadow continued their descent carrying her properly and landed just outside the circle where training usually took place before setting the poor girl down.
Her hair was ruined, her shirt was torn from catching the cliff side just below the shoulder, and she was now regretting jumping onto his back instead of into his arms in the first place. She gave him a huff from her nose and stomped off to fix her image elsewhere.
Shadow let out a small laugh to himself and took his jacket off, tossing it to the side and entering the circular clearing. He closed his eyes and brought his fists to his waist, taking in a breath and letting his entire body save for his arms relax completely. He let out a breath and opened his eyes.
First things first were warm ups, and Shadow always started with flexibility training.
Always beginning with the smaller joints, he decided to start with his wrists. He moved them in a circle while keeping his hands straight out in a knife hand strike position. Next were his elbows, keeping his arm level with the ground while rotating his forearms in a two hundred and seventy degree arc back and forth. Next were his ankles, which he rotated in a circle while holding his leg straight out in a side kick position. Then his knees, holding his leg up in a front kick chambered position while extending straight out and back and then in a circle.
Next were his shoulder joints, and so Shadow took his right hand and brought it up over his head and touched the bottom of his left shoulder blade while relaxing the left side of his body. He held it for exactly twenty seconds before switching sides. With his arms loose he rotated his shoulders in a circle for thirty seconds before flexing them and throwing a few punches just for good measure.
Next were his legs. Thankfully his pants were loose and made of strong, flexible fabric, or they would have ripped open. Shadow took his right leg, and slowly brought it straight up in front of his body, stopping it at ninety degrees to the ground and holding steady. He held his leg there for ten seconds, then continued to raise it to one hundred and eighty degrees. In order to complete it, he had to turn his body slightly and adjust his hip position, but his right leg was now in a straight line with his left pointing up at the sky. He held his leg there for fifteen seconds and slowly brought it down, repeating the process with his left leg.
His flexibility routine completed, Shadow moved on to a light cardio routine. He simply sprinted from one end of the circle to the other, resting for five seconds each time he returned to his starting position. He did a total of twenty full passes before doing what he called suicides, in which he ran halfway and back, then all the way and back. The reason for this is that he actually made one fledgling commit suicide when the poor fool found out that Shadow was going to make him do one hundred and fifty passes within the Grand Training Hall, which was approximately five hundred feet across from end to end. Shadow did twenty passes, and as he finished Linde returned fully groomed and ready for her turn once he finished.
Linde began to stretch on her own as Shadow entered the final stages of warmups. He finished by throwing one hundred punches on each hand individually, then two hundred by alternating. It took a total of fifty seconds to finish the individual hands combined, and another thirty five seconds to finish the double punches. Once he was finished he let out a breath and looked over at Linde, smiling as she stood up and put on a pair of black, reinforced gloves. The gloves were her way of punishing Shadow for what he did earlier, as they were armored underneath and she only donned them when Shadow had pissed her off.
"Ready Linde?" He asked.
"I'm always ready!" She declared.
As soon as Shadow faced her completely, the two of them began sparring. Linde came at Shadow from every angle, and many times came close to landing some serious damage by aiming for vital spots. Luckily for Shadow, his new intensive training regimen kept him a step ahead of her. Due to his always increasing speed, he was able to avoid her attacks, albeit barely on a few occasions. Linde had grown much stronger and faster since he last sparred with her many months ago, and he was proud of how far she'd come.
In Shadow's eyes, if she was capable of being this great a threat in casual sparring, if she fought seriously she'd easily be capable of taking on a Wraith single handedly. It was almost frightening how much she had improved since last he saw her.
Amie gave drake an impish smile, much like one an annoying little sister would give right after trying to embarrass a sibling. A simple eye roll was her response to his 'lady' comment. Living with the mercenary over the past few weeks, she had grown accustomed to his rather chivalrous ways. Though this time it was light, she knew he could really lay it on heavy when he set his mind too it.
Kain's flamboyant entrance made Amie nearly spill her water glass. Just as she was about to lay into him about taking it easy and not to exert himself, he silenced her with a kiss to the cheek. His whispered words held back what would have normally lead to a bit of blushing followed by a warning glare at Drake. Instead she gave Kain a smile accompanied by only slightly reddened cheeks, "Good morning."
Forking a few more bits of egg into her mouth, she listened to to Myr's response to Drake's earlier questions. "I'm afraid I'll be a little late for gardening today, Myr. It seems I may be detained elsewhere for a spell." She could not help but to flick her eyes to Kain with a knowing grin before taking another sip of water. "And I believe that some repairs have to be made to the dummy at some point, as it would seem that I was not the only one who was over zealous this morning."
Kain's flamboyant entrance made Amie nearly spill her water glass. Just as she was about to lay into him about taking it easy and not to exert himself, he silenced her with a kiss to the cheek. His whispered words held back what would have normally lead to a bit of blushing followed by a warning glare at Drake. Instead she gave Kain a smile accompanied by only slightly reddened cheeks, "Good morning."
Forking a few more bits of egg into her mouth, she listened to to Myr's response to Drake's earlier questions. "I'm afraid I'll be a little late for gardening today, Myr. It seems I may be detained elsewhere for a spell." She could not help but to flick her eyes to Kain with a knowing grin before taking another sip of water. "And I believe that some repairs have to be made to the dummy at some point, as it would seem that I was not the only one who was over zealous this morning."
"Mornin' Kain," the merc greeted amicably as he cartwheeled in. Amie's reddened face would have made Drake laugh, but his mouth was full by then, and so it came out as a strangled snort instead. Swallowing, he downed a few gulps of water to ease his throat, grinning to himself. "Red's a good color on ya," he jabbed, though honestly, it was almost a little too easy to rib her about this, though, so he left it there and turned back to his plate.
Truthfully, he didn't have all that much to do this afternoon, as he tended to like to move things around a bit on a daily basis. Much as he had grown up with routine and still did some things religiously, he was not fond of being locked into a schedule per se. Sometimes, he helped the girls garden (even if that did usually just involve being asked very politely or teasingly to do manual labor). Occasionally, he'd clean (stealthily, of course) or do his laundry or any number of busyworks tasks, but most of his time was a combination of reading and training these days.
Not that he minded at all. "Are you by yourself today Myr, or would you prefer an opponent?" He figured whatever Amie was doing would involve Kain, and her lessons with him weren't until evenings, so he had a while to wait yet. Drake finished off his eggs, washing the plate and setting it in the drying rack with the ease of practice. He looked around to see if anyone else was done, but such was not the case, so he sat back down shortly thereafter, intent on enjoying the company just a bit longer.
Truthfully, he didn't have all that much to do this afternoon, as he tended to like to move things around a bit on a daily basis. Much as he had grown up with routine and still did some things religiously, he was not fond of being locked into a schedule per se. Sometimes, he helped the girls garden (even if that did usually just involve being asked very politely or teasingly to do manual labor). Occasionally, he'd clean (stealthily, of course) or do his laundry or any number of busyworks tasks, but most of his time was a combination of reading and training these days.
Not that he minded at all. "Are you by yourself today Myr, or would you prefer an opponent?" He figured whatever Amie was doing would involve Kain, and her lessons with him weren't until evenings, so he had a while to wait yet. Drake finished off his eggs, washing the plate and setting it in the drying rack with the ease of practice. He looked around to see if anyone else was done, but such was not the case, so he sat back down shortly thereafter, intent on enjoying the company just a bit longer.
"Hm?" Myr's thoughts had wandered as she ate, and the question brought her back to reality. "Oh, that would be fine." She smiled; though she had been planning on solo exercises today, she never missed an opportunity to take an opponent as well, since it was a most distinct kind of lesson in the learning. She felt that she had progressed a great deal further under the tutelage of her friends than she ever would have alone, and she knew herself to be a much stronger person than she had been just a few months ago.
As everyone finished, she collected their dishes and silverware and washed the lot before turning back to whomever remained. Not having anything in particular to say, she simply smiled and bid them enjoy their day before heading out to the gardens, rolling her shoulders to loosen them. She'd done her stretches this morning, of course, but it was more of a reflexive habit than anything. The core of her strength was her malleability, and it never hurt to limber up just a bit more before engaging in work of some kind.
The vegetable and herb patches were both flourishing, and to her surprise, the flowers she'd planted were as well. It was a mix of seeds from her home, and she supposed that even though she was no longer atop the mountain but in its shadow, such things could still grow if properly cared for. The flowers were a mix of violet blooms, called Prophet's Eye in this tongue, and the white ones that boomed only at night, Goddess's Mercy. In all honesty, looking at them tended to submerge her in bittersweet rumination, but there was no denying the arrangement was nice for the garden anyway.
As everyone finished, she collected their dishes and silverware and washed the lot before turning back to whomever remained. Not having anything in particular to say, she simply smiled and bid them enjoy their day before heading out to the gardens, rolling her shoulders to loosen them. She'd done her stretches this morning, of course, but it was more of a reflexive habit than anything. The core of her strength was her malleability, and it never hurt to limber up just a bit more before engaging in work of some kind.
The vegetable and herb patches were both flourishing, and to her surprise, the flowers she'd planted were as well. It was a mix of seeds from her home, and she supposed that even though she was no longer atop the mountain but in its shadow, such things could still grow if properly cared for. The flowers were a mix of violet blooms, called Prophet's Eye in this tongue, and the white ones that boomed only at night, Goddess's Mercy. In all honesty, looking at them tended to submerge her in bittersweet rumination, but there was no denying the arrangement was nice for the garden anyway.
Shadow and Line concluded their sparring session with Linde ending up on her back looking at the sky and out of breath from Shadow hitting her in the stomach. Whenever the two of them sparred, it was full contact with little to no restraint since they each knew the other was capable of taking the hits. Linde had gotten a few in on Shadow as well, but could not stop Shadow's final attack as he ended their time in the ring.
Shadow placed his hands on his hips and cocked his head to one side.
"Time's up. Do you need time to rest before we continue?" He asked.
Linde looked up at him with a smile as she sat up straight.
"Not a chance bud. You only wish you could hit hard enough to make me want a break."
Shadow scoffed as Linde got to her feet and brushed herself off, wiping the sweat from her brow.
After sparring with Shadow for five full minutes non stop and at full contact she felt like she could use a drink, but that was the extent of her needs. If she didn't get the drink she would be fine to move forward. The aura that her light frame and sweet attitude gave off hid the fact that Linde was remarkably tough and rough going when it came to Shadow, though she preferred to treat him sweetly. Treating him as so was part of a plan she had developed from the moment she met him.
She had seen the potential for change in Shadow's heart during their time together in the past, and she was determined to reunite him with the stability that the human side of his being offered. As it was, Shadow was still more grounded in his wild and instinctive side, and reuniting him with the more human side would take work. However, she knew that she would succeed in her efforts as she saw that her arrival had already triggered a slight change in his behavior throughout the month she had been here. The others would only serve to speed the process, as each one (save for Kain) was capable of helping Shadow walk the path of a fully stable human being.
Kain was a little too similar to Shadow in his way of thinking and how he acted, but a friend is a friend and she knew that he too would serve a purpose in helping Shadow become fully stable once again in the long run.
"Joint locks are next." He said calmly.
Linde grunted in satisfaction and walked in closer to begin their training.
According to Shadow, there were three ways to practice attacking the joints.
Joint restraint, joint lock, and breaking the joint. Joint restraints served exactly as their name implied. They restrained the joint, but left an opening for a more skilled opponent to get out of it. A joint lock left no opening and would be used to hold the opponent down for as long as necessary. Breaking the joints was, well, breaking the joints. The two of them never broke their joints in training, but hit hard enough to cause discomfort so that the full effect would be taken in the mind and understood down to its core.
The routine was simple, and Shadow began by grabbing Linde around her throat and squeezing down hard, cutting off her airway. Linde only had a few seconds to respond, and the first round was always a restraint. She brought her hands up in between Shadow's arms and used all her might to hit his elbows outward, weakening his grip and then struck his chin with her open palm to knock his head up and his body slightly off balance. Using this advantage, she planted her left knee into his which knocked his left leg off balance. She grabbed the back of his head with her left hand and pushed him downward, grabbing his right arm by swinging her left had under it just above the elbow to pin it to his back while she reversing the choke with her right arm around his throat.
"Well done." Shadow said calmly while stroking his chin with his free left hand.
Linde smiled, but held him tight.
The two of them always had to work to be released, and Shadow was already set to return the favor.
The exchange went on for several minutes, with each of them using a different technique on every round to keep their minds working.
Shadow placed his hands on his hips and cocked his head to one side.
"Time's up. Do you need time to rest before we continue?" He asked.
Linde looked up at him with a smile as she sat up straight.
"Not a chance bud. You only wish you could hit hard enough to make me want a break."
Shadow scoffed as Linde got to her feet and brushed herself off, wiping the sweat from her brow.
After sparring with Shadow for five full minutes non stop and at full contact she felt like she could use a drink, but that was the extent of her needs. If she didn't get the drink she would be fine to move forward. The aura that her light frame and sweet attitude gave off hid the fact that Linde was remarkably tough and rough going when it came to Shadow, though she preferred to treat him sweetly. Treating him as so was part of a plan she had developed from the moment she met him.
She had seen the potential for change in Shadow's heart during their time together in the past, and she was determined to reunite him with the stability that the human side of his being offered. As it was, Shadow was still more grounded in his wild and instinctive side, and reuniting him with the more human side would take work. However, she knew that she would succeed in her efforts as she saw that her arrival had already triggered a slight change in his behavior throughout the month she had been here. The others would only serve to speed the process, as each one (save for Kain) was capable of helping Shadow walk the path of a fully stable human being.
Kain was a little too similar to Shadow in his way of thinking and how he acted, but a friend is a friend and she knew that he too would serve a purpose in helping Shadow become fully stable once again in the long run.
"Joint locks are next." He said calmly.
Linde grunted in satisfaction and walked in closer to begin their training.
According to Shadow, there were three ways to practice attacking the joints.
Joint restraint, joint lock, and breaking the joint. Joint restraints served exactly as their name implied. They restrained the joint, but left an opening for a more skilled opponent to get out of it. A joint lock left no opening and would be used to hold the opponent down for as long as necessary. Breaking the joints was, well, breaking the joints. The two of them never broke their joints in training, but hit hard enough to cause discomfort so that the full effect would be taken in the mind and understood down to its core.
The routine was simple, and Shadow began by grabbing Linde around her throat and squeezing down hard, cutting off her airway. Linde only had a few seconds to respond, and the first round was always a restraint. She brought her hands up in between Shadow's arms and used all her might to hit his elbows outward, weakening his grip and then struck his chin with her open palm to knock his head up and his body slightly off balance. Using this advantage, she planted her left knee into his which knocked his left leg off balance. She grabbed the back of his head with her left hand and pushed him downward, grabbing his right arm by swinging her left had under it just above the elbow to pin it to his back while she reversing the choke with her right arm around his throat.
"Well done." Shadow said calmly while stroking his chin with his free left hand.
Linde smiled, but held him tight.
The two of them always had to work to be released, and Shadow was already set to return the favor.
The exchange went on for several minutes, with each of them using a different technique on every round to keep their minds working.
Shadow called an end to the sparring session once they concluded with a cool down for five minutes. With the end of their training for the morning, Linde bowed to Shadow and bade him farewell as she walked off and entered the fortress. Shadow remained behind and looked up at the sky, taking in a breath of fresh air as he decided it would be a good idea to go and wash up at the creek nearby. Sparring with Linde got him plenty dirty from hitting the ground more than a few times and so he promptly departed for said creek.
Linde walked through the halls and eventually found Myr admiring how beautiful the gardens had become as of late.
"They are quite lovely Myr. I must congratulate you on your efforts and success!" She said cheerfully.
Linde walked through the halls and eventually found Myr admiring how beautiful the gardens had become as of late.
"They are quite lovely Myr. I must congratulate you on your efforts and success!" She said cheerfully.
Myr, already forearm-deep in soil, heard the footsteps approaching, but didn't think much of it. People passed by here all the time, most often simply going somewhere else. When Linde spoke, though, the monk looked up and nodded slightly. "Thank you, though half the work was Amie's, so I can hardly claim to be responsible for all of it." She offered a small smile, guessing that the other woman probably had other business to attend to. It wasn't as though Myr was particularly comfortable with protracted conversations anyway. She'd gotten a bit better with it, at least where some people were concerned, but unfortunately for this moment, Linde was not one of those people. The other woman was more often with Shadow than anyone, and he tended to distance himself from the group, so that had just been the way things arranged themselves.
The monk sat back on her calved for a moment, her attention caught by the fact that the first Prophet's Eye was beginning to bloom. For a long moment, she seemed enraptured by the blossom, and deep in thought, but she visibly shook herself out of it not long after. How ironic the world could be, sometimes. She had been surprised to find that her seed pouch contained the bulbs for this plant of all things. It was not something she remembered putting there, and upon reflection, she decided that she almost surely would not. They tended to remind her of things.
Ah well. None of that matters now... she thought absently, letting the thoughts go and returning her focus to her weeding.
The monk sat back on her calved for a moment, her attention caught by the fact that the first Prophet's Eye was beginning to bloom. For a long moment, she seemed enraptured by the blossom, and deep in thought, but she visibly shook herself out of it not long after. How ironic the world could be, sometimes. She had been surprised to find that her seed pouch contained the bulbs for this plant of all things. It was not something she remembered putting there, and upon reflection, she decided that she almost surely would not. They tended to remind her of things.
Ah well. None of that matters now... she thought absently, letting the thoughts go and returning her focus to her weeding.
As the others filed out, Amie finished up with her breakfast and cleared away her dishes. The omelet was tasty and filling, much like everything else Myr prepared. The same could not be said when Amie helped with the cooking. Just last week she had attempted a new dish and ended up having to bail out of the kitchen. Sniffing, she smiled a little, as she could still smell a hint of the disaster that resulted in almost everyone wafting smoke out of the room as a red (and black) Amie apologized profusely. Luckily there had been leftovers that particular evening. Rightfully so, she has not been left unsupervised in the kitchen ever since.
Sitting back down beside Kain, she propped her chin in her palm and watched him with upraised eyebrows. The slightest hint of a tapping booted foot could be heard from beneath the table. Most days Amie only had one gear and that was full speed ahead. She found the more she busied herself with anything and everything, the less the past seemed to haunt her. Most of her companions were, by now, accustomed to her jittery ways and she did try to not let it interfere with the others. This show of impatience toward Kain, was mostly just that a show. When he finally did pay her mind, she responded with a grin, fully aware that she was being impatient.
Before he could set down his fork after taking his last bite, she hopped up and removed his plate and plucked the fork from hand. Humming a tune known only to her, and she may have even just made it up, she hurriedly washed the dishes. Drying her hands on her thighs she turned to face Kain with another smile, “Perhaps I need to get the flour back out, because, aside from that little spinny-thing earlier, your moving as an old man this morning.” She of course she just teasing, as was a normal tone for her, but once the words left her mouth, she instantly regretted it.
Her voice turned serious with hints of accusation and panic, as she approached the pirate, “You hurt yourself didn’t you? Just now, acting like some kind of a show off. I do not care how much you say you’ve healed, you still need to be careful. Let me see it,” she demanded, jumping to conclusions and imaging the worse.
Sitting back down beside Kain, she propped her chin in her palm and watched him with upraised eyebrows. The slightest hint of a tapping booted foot could be heard from beneath the table. Most days Amie only had one gear and that was full speed ahead. She found the more she busied herself with anything and everything, the less the past seemed to haunt her. Most of her companions were, by now, accustomed to her jittery ways and she did try to not let it interfere with the others. This show of impatience toward Kain, was mostly just that a show. When he finally did pay her mind, she responded with a grin, fully aware that she was being impatient.
Before he could set down his fork after taking his last bite, she hopped up and removed his plate and plucked the fork from hand. Humming a tune known only to her, and she may have even just made it up, she hurriedly washed the dishes. Drying her hands on her thighs she turned to face Kain with another smile, “Perhaps I need to get the flour back out, because, aside from that little spinny-thing earlier, your moving as an old man this morning.” She of course she just teasing, as was a normal tone for her, but once the words left her mouth, she instantly regretted it.
Her voice turned serious with hints of accusation and panic, as she approached the pirate, “You hurt yourself didn’t you? Just now, acting like some kind of a show off. I do not care how much you say you’ve healed, you still need to be careful. Let me see it,” she demanded, jumping to conclusions and imaging the worse.
Linde gave a small frown towards Myr, though she couldn't help but realize that her presence was more than likely a disturbance. Being at Shadow's side most of the time, she hadn't really gotten to know the group that well, and began to feel a little self conscious. She bowed to Myr and left her alone, wandering back into the hallways of the fortress to search for something to do with her time.
Shadow had mentioned earlier in the morning that he intended to leave once the sun began to set over the mountains, and that whatever everyone else wanted to do was their business. Until Shadow left however, she was free to do as she wished. With Shadow likely washing up at the river and continuing his training on his own in the woods nearby to the fortress, she had nothing of particular interest to get involved with. Most of the group either didn't seem to care for her presence, or simply didn't seem to wish for conversation.
According to Shadow, he had used Xie to deliver a message to a contact of his in Cre' Est to bring a pair of horses to the entrance of the Valley this evening when he was ready to depart, and they would serve as his transportation into Veilbrand. The trip overall would take about two weeks on horseback, and he had already packed everything he needed and left it near the entrance to be loaded into the saddlebags.
His goal was to start in the west and most steadily east, concluding his mission in the nation where the man he considered his greatest rival was born: Shaharan.
Shadow had deliberately not mentioned his plans to depart to anybody but Linde, for he knew that certain members would insist on coming along even though the mission had nothing whatsoever to do with them. Shadow didn't say it out loud, but Linde knew that he considered everyone's presence while on missions a burden, including hers. He also believed that they wouldn't really need him since he was always doing something elsewhere and leaving them to their own devices anyway, and they had done just fine on their own so far. He didn't want them getting wrapped up in the bloodbath that he was about to start, and in his mind it was the right thing to do.
No matter how much time had passed since he departed Teisei almost two years ago, he was still the Red-Eyed Demon, and he was still on course to conclude his mission no matter where or how long it took him.
She had tried to talk him out of it and convince him to tell the others, but he wouldn't hear of it. One way or the other he was leaving this evening, but she intended to remain by his side whether he liked it or not.
But for now, she sat down in the entryway to the fortress, looking outside the open doorway to the valley beyond. It would be one of the longest days of her life, waiting for sundown. Shadow was off training in the woods by this time, but Linde could find no motivation to anything but sit there and watch the valley. She felt bad about not telling everyone about this, as leaving people behind was something she was against, but Shadow would not be swayed either way.
All she could do was wait.
Shadow had mentioned earlier in the morning that he intended to leave once the sun began to set over the mountains, and that whatever everyone else wanted to do was their business. Until Shadow left however, she was free to do as she wished. With Shadow likely washing up at the river and continuing his training on his own in the woods nearby to the fortress, she had nothing of particular interest to get involved with. Most of the group either didn't seem to care for her presence, or simply didn't seem to wish for conversation.
According to Shadow, he had used Xie to deliver a message to a contact of his in Cre' Est to bring a pair of horses to the entrance of the Valley this evening when he was ready to depart, and they would serve as his transportation into Veilbrand. The trip overall would take about two weeks on horseback, and he had already packed everything he needed and left it near the entrance to be loaded into the saddlebags.
His goal was to start in the west and most steadily east, concluding his mission in the nation where the man he considered his greatest rival was born: Shaharan.
Shadow had deliberately not mentioned his plans to depart to anybody but Linde, for he knew that certain members would insist on coming along even though the mission had nothing whatsoever to do with them. Shadow didn't say it out loud, but Linde knew that he considered everyone's presence while on missions a burden, including hers. He also believed that they wouldn't really need him since he was always doing something elsewhere and leaving them to their own devices anyway, and they had done just fine on their own so far. He didn't want them getting wrapped up in the bloodbath that he was about to start, and in his mind it was the right thing to do.
No matter how much time had passed since he departed Teisei almost two years ago, he was still the Red-Eyed Demon, and he was still on course to conclude his mission no matter where or how long it took him.
She had tried to talk him out of it and convince him to tell the others, but he wouldn't hear of it. One way or the other he was leaving this evening, but she intended to remain by his side whether he liked it or not.
But for now, she sat down in the entryway to the fortress, looking outside the open doorway to the valley beyond. It would be one of the longest days of her life, waiting for sundown. Shadow was off training in the woods by this time, but Linde could find no motivation to anything but sit there and watch the valley. She felt bad about not telling everyone about this, as leaving people behind was something she was against, but Shadow would not be swayed either way.
All she could do was wait.
Drake took the opportunity to clean up after his morning practice, and then did a bit of tidying around the fortress itself. He was a fair hand with wood or stone, and so had filled his days with fixing the place up. Slowly, the interior was beginning to look a little less like an assassin's fortress of doom and more like a well-maintained keep. All positive changes, but of course there were certain places he would leave alone unless Shadow indicated an interest in having these fixed up as well. Carpentry skills or no, he wasn't touching Takai's office or anyone else's room.
And there was another thing. Shadow's recent behavior had been... off. The guy had never been social, so it wasn't that, but Drake had a sneaking suspicion that something was up there. Of course, he usually just dismissed it as nothing, trusting sort that he was, but he was beginning to think that there was more to it than that. You didn't know someone for as long as Drake had known Shadow without learning a few things about how they worked, after all.
He also knew that the chances of getting the information out of Shadow were slim to none. Perhaps it was better to leave the man to tell them on his own time, and trust that everything would work out somehow, or that it was something that they didn't need to now.
Making his way to the room he'd converted to hold the birds (with open window to allow them to come and go as they pleased), he tossed Raven a tidbit before checking on his younger falcon. The fledgling was as yet unnamed; it was something he was working on. Not something to be done frivolously, in his personal opinion.
Satisfied the raptor was doing well, Drake wandered outside for a bit, only to see Linde sitting close to the entrance. She had a look on her face that he recognized; it was the 'I'm-thinking-about-Shadow-and-not-in-a-good-way' look that she got when something about the guy started to bother her a bit. Exhaling gustily, Drake meandered over and took a seat. "Hey Linde. Everything okay?"
And there was another thing. Shadow's recent behavior had been... off. The guy had never been social, so it wasn't that, but Drake had a sneaking suspicion that something was up there. Of course, he usually just dismissed it as nothing, trusting sort that he was, but he was beginning to think that there was more to it than that. You didn't know someone for as long as Drake had known Shadow without learning a few things about how they worked, after all.
He also knew that the chances of getting the information out of Shadow were slim to none. Perhaps it was better to leave the man to tell them on his own time, and trust that everything would work out somehow, or that it was something that they didn't need to now.
Making his way to the room he'd converted to hold the birds (with open window to allow them to come and go as they pleased), he tossed Raven a tidbit before checking on his younger falcon. The fledgling was as yet unnamed; it was something he was working on. Not something to be done frivolously, in his personal opinion.
Satisfied the raptor was doing well, Drake wandered outside for a bit, only to see Linde sitting close to the entrance. She had a look on her face that he recognized; it was the 'I'm-thinking-about-Shadow-and-not-in-a-good-way' look that she got when something about the guy started to bother her a bit. Exhaling gustily, Drake meandered over and took a seat. "Hey Linde. Everything okay?"
Kain grinned wolfishly at Amie's comment. The set-up had been made, and Kain was only too eager to pounce on it.
"Amie, you can relax, I am quite alright. I was just lost in thought, and without a map out, you know how labyrinthine thought can be. So it took me a while to find my way back. Anyway, I was thinking that Raven should have returned by now... And really Ameriah, drop the pretenses. If you wanted to see me withmy shirt off, you know you could have simply asked!"
Kain smiled impishly as he quickly removed his shirt, showing the ragged scar beneath. The skin was well healed, and so the scar looked much older than it was. Kain was glad he had spent much of his youth learning about medicine from nature, various plants greatly sped up his recovery. Kain decided the weather was quite nice today, and so decided to keep his shirt off a while longer.
"Now then Amie, come with me. I wish to help you in your quest to defeat Drake."
Kain walked outside, passing by Myr toiling in the garden.
"The plants are as lovely as you Myr. Both you girls have done a fine job. Perhaps I will join you after I finish some business!"
With a smile, Kain continued onward, until he reached the dirt pit Drake practiced in every single day. At roughly the same time. Like clockwork. So predictable. And predictability would be the advantage here. Kain looked back to see where Amie had gone to.
"Amie, you can relax, I am quite alright. I was just lost in thought, and without a map out, you know how labyrinthine thought can be. So it took me a while to find my way back. Anyway, I was thinking that Raven should have returned by now... And really Ameriah, drop the pretenses. If you wanted to see me withmy shirt off, you know you could have simply asked!"
Kain smiled impishly as he quickly removed his shirt, showing the ragged scar beneath. The skin was well healed, and so the scar looked much older than it was. Kain was glad he had spent much of his youth learning about medicine from nature, various plants greatly sped up his recovery. Kain decided the weather was quite nice today, and so decided to keep his shirt off a while longer.
"Now then Amie, come with me. I wish to help you in your quest to defeat Drake."
Kain walked outside, passing by Myr toiling in the garden.
"The plants are as lovely as you Myr. Both you girls have done a fine job. Perhaps I will join you after I finish some business!"
With a smile, Kain continued onward, until he reached the dirt pit Drake practiced in every single day. At roughly the same time. Like clockwork. So predictable. And predictability would be the advantage here. Kain looked back to see where Amie had gone to.
Linde smiled at Drake and let out a sigh.
"Yes Drake, everything is just fine. I'm a little tired as of late for some reason, but I don't think it's anything to worry about. What are you up to today?" She asked cheerfully.
"Yes Drake, everything is just fine. I'm a little tired as of late for some reason, but I don't think it's anything to worry about. What are you up to today?" She asked cheerfully.
Drake wasn't great at seeing through lies, but he knew what he'd seen, and he knew that what she was saying didn't much match it.
Still, he was polite enough to let it go without pressing the point, discomfited as he was that a friend would lie to his face. He supposed it was probably either one of those little white lies people told when they didn't want to worry you or a really big important one. He told himself it was the first, and considered her question. "Oh, not too much. Just checked on the birds; I'll train a little more this afternoon, I suppose, and maybe do some reading after that, who knows? I can't remember if it's my turn for dinner or not..." He shut one eye and rubbed the back of his neck in an exaggerated 'I'm-trying-to-remember' face, but quickly broke into a grin before standing.
"I guess I'll leave you to your thoughts, then, Linde. You should try catching a nap if you're tired. It's not like we have appointments to keep these days, right?" He shrugged to indicate that the question was rhetorical, and continued his ambling walk across the grounds.
Still, he was polite enough to let it go without pressing the point, discomfited as he was that a friend would lie to his face. He supposed it was probably either one of those little white lies people told when they didn't want to worry you or a really big important one. He told himself it was the first, and considered her question. "Oh, not too much. Just checked on the birds; I'll train a little more this afternoon, I suppose, and maybe do some reading after that, who knows? I can't remember if it's my turn for dinner or not..." He shut one eye and rubbed the back of his neck in an exaggerated 'I'm-trying-to-remember' face, but quickly broke into a grin before standing.
"I guess I'll leave you to your thoughts, then, Linde. You should try catching a nap if you're tired. It's not like we have appointments to keep these days, right?" He shrugged to indicate that the question was rhetorical, and continued his ambling walk across the grounds.
Myr was alone with her thoughts for a while before Kain and Amie passed. The pirate's comment brought a small smile to her face, but she shook her head. "And your tongue is silver-gilded as it has ever been, Kain," she replied nonchalantly, rolling her violet eyes at him before turning back to what she was doing, shooting Amie a smile as she passed. She might have asked her friend what he was doing without a shirt, but she decided she'd rather not know.
Standing for a moment, she dusted her legs off and checked the position of the sun in the sky, deciding that everything could do with some water. It hadn't rained in a while, after all.
The well wasn't too far away, and she tugged up the bucket of water and hauled it back to the garden. It wasn't a good idea to just dump it, obviously, so she cupped water in her hands and tossed it over the plants, trying to spread it as well as possible. It was a shame the piping system didn't extend to irrigation, but she didn't mind the task in the slightest.
She wondered absently how much longer her life would continue in this fashion; she'd fallen into something of a routine, and she was not certain if this was a good thing or not. On the one hand, the companionship and peaceful atmosphere were nice, but then she didn't feel like she was accomplishing much of anything these days, which produced a slight feeling of disquiet in her.
Standing for a moment, she dusted her legs off and checked the position of the sun in the sky, deciding that everything could do with some water. It hadn't rained in a while, after all.
The well wasn't too far away, and she tugged up the bucket of water and hauled it back to the garden. It wasn't a good idea to just dump it, obviously, so she cupped water in her hands and tossed it over the plants, trying to spread it as well as possible. It was a shame the piping system didn't extend to irrigation, but she didn't mind the task in the slightest.
She wondered absently how much longer her life would continue in this fashion; she'd fallen into something of a routine, and she was not certain if this was a good thing or not. On the one hand, the companionship and peaceful atmosphere were nice, but then she didn't feel like she was accomplishing much of anything these days, which produced a slight feeling of disquiet in her.
Drake halted in his steps, looking back over his shoulder to Linde with a raised brow. "Something I can help you with?" he inquired politely, slightly confused. Was she perhaps going to tell him what had actually been bothering her? That would be a bit more than he'd expected, but then she wasn't really the sort to keep a secret if she could avoid it.
He turned himself back around and fixed her with an inquiring look. Outbursts weren't exactly a normal thing for her, so he figured it had to be pretty important. He'd always been a listener when the occasion called for it, so he waited patiently for her to gather her thoughts and explain.
He turned himself back around and fixed her with an inquiring look. Outbursts weren't exactly a normal thing for her, so he figured it had to be pretty important. He'd always been a listener when the occasion called for it, so he waited patiently for her to gather her thoughts and explain.
Linde trotted up to him.
"I'm sorry Drake. I really am."
She took a breath.
"I never meant to hide it, but Shadow forbade me from saying anything. In his words, he's 'Sick of staying in a place where nothing of significance is going on', and so he plans to leave tonight to begin his mission once again. He didn't want me telling anyone so that it would just be the two of us, and because he didn't want anyone getting caught up in the bloodbath that was about to start. However, you and I both know him better than that, and you can probably tell that he actually means that he doesn't want any distractions."
She bowed to him in apology.
"I'm really sorry for hiding it at all Drake. You've been Shadow's closest friend ever since you two partnered up almost two years ago to bring down Teisei for the first time. If there was anyone I could trust with this information, it's you. I have tried to convince him that he's better off telling everyone at the very least, even if he doesn't let them go along. I can't stop him or change his mind Drake, and I've had a heavy conscience ever since he swore me to secrecy. I think you should talk to him about this, if I know him as well as I think I do, he'll be training in the woods just beyond the creek to the east."
"I'm sorry Drake. I really am."
She took a breath.
"I never meant to hide it, but Shadow forbade me from saying anything. In his words, he's 'Sick of staying in a place where nothing of significance is going on', and so he plans to leave tonight to begin his mission once again. He didn't want me telling anyone so that it would just be the two of us, and because he didn't want anyone getting caught up in the bloodbath that was about to start. However, you and I both know him better than that, and you can probably tell that he actually means that he doesn't want any distractions."
She bowed to him in apology.
"I'm really sorry for hiding it at all Drake. You've been Shadow's closest friend ever since you two partnered up almost two years ago to bring down Teisei for the first time. If there was anyone I could trust with this information, it's you. I have tried to convince him that he's better off telling everyone at the very least, even if he doesn't let them go along. I can't stop him or change his mind Drake, and I've had a heavy conscience ever since he swore me to secrecy. I think you should talk to him about this, if I know him as well as I think I do, he'll be training in the woods just beyond the creek to the east."
Drake took in the confession without much reaction. When she was done though, he whistled low in pitch and shook his head. He could understand why she needed to get something like that out of her system.
"It's okay, Linde; I'm just glad you told me. Friggin' idiot thinks he has to do everything himself..." the last was muttered under his breath, and Drake shook his head. "I'll go see him about this." With a smile (slightly less jovial than usual) and a nod, he was off in the direction she had indicated.
He tread through the woods without much care for stealth; Shadow would know he was coming, but then that was the intent. Just what did he think he was playing at, anyway? This was not the behavior of a friend, but then it occurred to Drake that perhaps Shadow didn't know that. It was enough to temper his irritation, and it receded to a general feeling of less-than-cheerful by the time he reached the specified clearing.
Leaning against a tree, arms crossed, Drake waited for Shadow to finish what he was doing and acknowledge him. One of the mercenary's better virtues was a healthy dose of patience; it was what made him a good Captain back in the knights, and a good teacher at various points since then. It was also, he liked to think, something that made him a good friend.
"It's okay, Linde; I'm just glad you told me. Friggin' idiot thinks he has to do everything himself..." the last was muttered under his breath, and Drake shook his head. "I'll go see him about this." With a smile (slightly less jovial than usual) and a nod, he was off in the direction she had indicated.
He tread through the woods without much care for stealth; Shadow would know he was coming, but then that was the intent. Just what did he think he was playing at, anyway? This was not the behavior of a friend, but then it occurred to Drake that perhaps Shadow didn't know that. It was enough to temper his irritation, and it receded to a general feeling of less-than-cheerful by the time he reached the specified clearing.
Leaning against a tree, arms crossed, Drake waited for Shadow to finish what he was doing and acknowledge him. One of the mercenary's better virtues was a healthy dose of patience; it was what made him a good Captain back in the knights, and a good teacher at various points since then. It was also, he liked to think, something that made him a good friend.
Shadow was practicing knife defense by experimenting with different disarm techniques when he heard Drake approaching. He finished his task while Drake waited patiently for him to finish, and then placed his Twins behind his back in their sheathes again.
"I suspect by your expression and body language that Linde told you what I am doing, didn't she?" Shadow asked with a sideways glance.
"I suspect by your expression and body language that Linde told you what I am doing, didn't she?" Shadow asked with a sideways glance.
Amie scoffed at Kain’s insinuation that was followed by a roll of her dark, green eyes. Crossing her arms, she glanced at the wound, satisfied that he had not ripped it open… Though he could have internal bleeding and not know it… Enough Ameriah! Internally, she had been having this argument with herself for the past month. He’s fine.
Her irritated look shifted into a smirk as she leaned down to whisper close to his ear, “If I wanted to admire you shirtless, Sugar… I would have simply removed it myself.” With that she patted his shoulder and shaking her head to herself, left the kitchen through the side door that led out into the garden. A silent vow had been made to stop flirting with Kain so much, but sometimes it just couldn’t be helped.
Passing Myr, she gave the monk a small wave and a sad smile. Though she was excited to work with Kain, she also was missing gardening time with Myr, which was by far one of her favorite things to do at the fortress. She hoped her and Kain would finish soon enough to help out a bit. They still had not ventured toward the back part of the garden that was mostly overgrown with vine and weeds. Pausing at the edge of the garden, she plucked a single small weed from amongst the leafy, green vegetables.
When she arrived into the training circle, Kain was waiting for her… Still shirtless. Arching a brow in his direction, she tied back her honey, brown waves. Distracting herself, for now, with a mental rundown of Drake’s lessons as she paced around the circle, waiting for Kain to explain what exactly they were going to do.
Her irritated look shifted into a smirk as she leaned down to whisper close to his ear, “If I wanted to admire you shirtless, Sugar… I would have simply removed it myself.” With that she patted his shoulder and shaking her head to herself, left the kitchen through the side door that led out into the garden. A silent vow had been made to stop flirting with Kain so much, but sometimes it just couldn’t be helped.
Passing Myr, she gave the monk a small wave and a sad smile. Though she was excited to work with Kain, she also was missing gardening time with Myr, which was by far one of her favorite things to do at the fortress. She hoped her and Kain would finish soon enough to help out a bit. They still had not ventured toward the back part of the garden that was mostly overgrown with vine and weeds. Pausing at the edge of the garden, she plucked a single small weed from amongst the leafy, green vegetables.
When she arrived into the training circle, Kain was waiting for her… Still shirtless. Arching a brow in his direction, she tied back her honey, brown waves. Distracting herself, for now, with a mental rundown of Drake’s lessons as she paced around the circle, waiting for Kain to explain what exactly they were going to do.
Drake remained where he was, inclining his head at Shadow's question. "She did. Not that you should have expected otherwise; you know she's not the sort to keep a secret from a friend. Unlike you, it would seem." The blond man let that hang in the air for a moment, then exhaled heavily and straightened.
"Shadow, I know having friends isn't exactly the easiest thing for you, but there is something you have to understand. Linde mentioned that you view us as a burden. I understand why you think that, but I'm also very aware that you are wrong about this." He looked for some sign of comprehension, but none was immediately forthcoming, so the tall man passed a hand over his face, trying to think of how best to explain what he was trying to say.
"Let me put it this way. You likely believe there are two disadvantages to our assistance: the fact that we are physically not as capable as you or trained in the same way, and the fact that we could be used against you. Allow me to address the second first. I imagine Teisei was very eager to tell you that attachments were weaknesses, that having the desire to help or protect someone would only impede you. that's partially true; sometimes, having friends makes already difficult choices even harder. But it also makes you stronger. In addition to having companions with a range of talents and abilities, some of which you alone do not have, I can tell you from experience that the motivation to protect is stronger than just about anything else in the world. Men on the battlefield keep going past their limits if they have that drive- I've seen it, and I've felt it."
He paused for a moment, and a memory flashed over the darkness of his eyelids as he closed them. The moment was gone quickly, though, and he returned to what he was doing. "As to the first... you haven't been around much, so I wouldn't expect you to know, but we've all been learning from each other, training near-constantly in ways that we never have. If someone had told me three months ago, that I'd be integrating back-handsprings into my style, I'd have laughed in their face. But I am; believe it or not, I've learned how to pickpocket, too. The point is, even the knowledge you have of us a month ago is outdated. We might just surprise you- Amie most of all. Don't write us off, and don't exclude us from your plans. You know as well as I do that there are some sharp minds here; they would find a way to help you. Make it easier on yourself and give them a chance."
"Shadow, I know having friends isn't exactly the easiest thing for you, but there is something you have to understand. Linde mentioned that you view us as a burden. I understand why you think that, but I'm also very aware that you are wrong about this." He looked for some sign of comprehension, but none was immediately forthcoming, so the tall man passed a hand over his face, trying to think of how best to explain what he was trying to say.
"Let me put it this way. You likely believe there are two disadvantages to our assistance: the fact that we are physically not as capable as you or trained in the same way, and the fact that we could be used against you. Allow me to address the second first. I imagine Teisei was very eager to tell you that attachments were weaknesses, that having the desire to help or protect someone would only impede you. that's partially true; sometimes, having friends makes already difficult choices even harder. But it also makes you stronger. In addition to having companions with a range of talents and abilities, some of which you alone do not have, I can tell you from experience that the motivation to protect is stronger than just about anything else in the world. Men on the battlefield keep going past their limits if they have that drive- I've seen it, and I've felt it."
He paused for a moment, and a memory flashed over the darkness of his eyelids as he closed them. The moment was gone quickly, though, and he returned to what he was doing. "As to the first... you haven't been around much, so I wouldn't expect you to know, but we've all been learning from each other, training near-constantly in ways that we never have. If someone had told me three months ago, that I'd be integrating back-handsprings into my style, I'd have laughed in their face. But I am; believe it or not, I've learned how to pickpocket, too. The point is, even the knowledge you have of us a month ago is outdated. We might just surprise you- Amie most of all. Don't write us off, and don't exclude us from your plans. You know as well as I do that there are some sharp minds here; they would find a way to help you. Make it easier on yourself and give them a chance."
(I forgot to mention to you Kiku that Drake's blade has a name, my bad. I used it in the following post so make sure to remember it from here on out okay. That name carries significance to Drake)
Shadow listened to what Drake had to say and let the information swirl in his mind for a time before answering Drake again.
"... You said that the drive to protect can give one strength... I'm afraid that I do not understand such a statement. I've always seen strength as nothing more than a meter of sorts, a meter that separates those with power and those without. But you have never given me information in the past that led me to doubt your word, so I will take you up on it and tell the others what I'm planning to do."
He paced for a moment as he thought about how to proceed.
"I only sent for two horses to carry supplies, so it looks like I'll have to ditch most of what I packed and just take the gear I can carry on my person such as my weapons and my medical pouch. If you have anything important that must come with you save for your blade Oragiell, then I suggest you find it and prep it. Sundown will come quickly, so make sure that you have everything you need. I'll go find the others and tell them I'm leaving now."
With that, Shadow walked back to the fortress in search of the others. He found Amie and Kain in the training circle preparing for a session, and decided to simply sit on one of the boulders at the edge and watch to see how Kain handled teaching Amie.
Shadow listened to what Drake had to say and let the information swirl in his mind for a time before answering Drake again.
"... You said that the drive to protect can give one strength... I'm afraid that I do not understand such a statement. I've always seen strength as nothing more than a meter of sorts, a meter that separates those with power and those without. But you have never given me information in the past that led me to doubt your word, so I will take you up on it and tell the others what I'm planning to do."
He paced for a moment as he thought about how to proceed.
"I only sent for two horses to carry supplies, so it looks like I'll have to ditch most of what I packed and just take the gear I can carry on my person such as my weapons and my medical pouch. If you have anything important that must come with you save for your blade Oragiell, then I suggest you find it and prep it. Sundown will come quickly, so make sure that you have everything you need. I'll go find the others and tell them I'm leaving now."
With that, Shadow walked back to the fortress in search of the others. He found Amie and Kain in the training circle preparing for a session, and decided to simply sit on one of the boulders at the edge and watch to see how Kain handled teaching Amie.
Drake grinned as soon as Shadow had passed him; he hadn't been entirely sure he'd get through to his stubborn friend. Even if he didn't get the underlying point, it would probably turn out fine anyway. At last he'd agreed to tell the others what was going on and let them come if they chose; that was all he'd wanted anyway.
He headed back to the fortress himself, contemplating what to pack. It wasn't as though he ever needed much; a change of clothes, some basic medical supplies, Oragiell... that was honestly just about it. It occurred to him that Shadow was headed to the practice ring, which meant that he probably wouldn't run into Myr on the way. Might as well warn her to get packed then, though he'd leave the actual explaining to Shadow.
"Hey," he said, approaching the monk, who was presently watering the plants. "There's a chance we'll be leaving again this evening, so you might want to make sure you're ready if there's anything you need to do. I can't explain why; that's Shadow's job. Wouldn't want to steal his thunder and all that."
He headed back to the fortress himself, contemplating what to pack. It wasn't as though he ever needed much; a change of clothes, some basic medical supplies, Oragiell... that was honestly just about it. It occurred to him that Shadow was headed to the practice ring, which meant that he probably wouldn't run into Myr on the way. Might as well warn her to get packed then, though he'd leave the actual explaining to Shadow.
"Hey," he said, approaching the monk, who was presently watering the plants. "There's a chance we'll be leaving again this evening, so you might want to make sure you're ready if there's anything you need to do. I can't explain why; that's Shadow's job. Wouldn't want to steal his thunder and all that."
When Drake came by and mentioned leaving, Myr wasn't exactly sure how to respond. She had known of course that things could not remain like this forever, and had she not just been contemplating her own restlessness?
And yet he made it sound a bit like bad news. Perhaps that was simply how she was reading the situation, though, and not really a reflection upon him at all. Realizing she had yet to properly say anything or even give any sign that she had so much as heard the words, she looked up from her task and nodded. "Very well."
She didn't have much in the way of worldly possessions; being a monk tended to mean you saw little practical use for them. The clothes on her back, and extra set of them, and the contents of her belt-pouches pretty much summed it up. Everything else she used was either borrowed or leased or shared; it was better that way, at least as far as she was concerned.
And yet he made it sound a bit like bad news. Perhaps that was simply how she was reading the situation, though, and not really a reflection upon him at all. Realizing she had yet to properly say anything or even give any sign that she had so much as heard the words, she looked up from her task and nodded. "Very well."
She didn't have much in the way of worldly possessions; being a monk tended to mean you saw little practical use for them. The clothes on her back, and extra set of them, and the contents of her belt-pouches pretty much summed it up. Everything else she used was either borrowed or leased or shared; it was better that way, at least as far as she was concerned.
Kain watched Amie approach and fix her hair. He then looked around the training circle one more time just to be sure he had his facts straight. It paid to be observant.
"Today will not be a long message. I simply want to show you the importance of observation. You see this dirt circle? And you know that Drake comes here everyday at roughly the same time to train. He is predictable, in other words. And using that predictability, you may gain the upper-hand. You see, there is a tree here, that overhangs the circle in just the perfect way. The tree has very dense foliage, and thus will make it difficult to detect you. Get up before Drake, and position yourself in the tree. Wait for the opportune moment, and strike! You will not fail. Now then, Raven should have returned by now. Stay here and observe, or come with me, I have to go borrow Xie."
Kain proceeded to jog over to the homes they set up for the various birds, and was shocked o see Raven had returned.
"Raven! you are back?! Why didn't you tell me? Did you find the people?"
The bird cawed in response, making several clicking noises.
"Right. So. You got the people, and left them at the entrance to Roda Valley. And you came here BECAUSE YOU WERE TIRED?!?!?!? Didn't I ask you to come straight to me upon your arrival? How long were the recruits waiting? Ugh, no treats for you. Perhaps a year will be enough for you to learn your lesson. It was very rude leaving those people out there. Damn."
Kain took a deep breath, and shouted, "AYE! EVERYONE!!!! COME WITH ME TO GREET THE NEW RECRUITS!"
"Today will not be a long message. I simply want to show you the importance of observation. You see this dirt circle? And you know that Drake comes here everyday at roughly the same time to train. He is predictable, in other words. And using that predictability, you may gain the upper-hand. You see, there is a tree here, that overhangs the circle in just the perfect way. The tree has very dense foliage, and thus will make it difficult to detect you. Get up before Drake, and position yourself in the tree. Wait for the opportune moment, and strike! You will not fail. Now then, Raven should have returned by now. Stay here and observe, or come with me, I have to go borrow Xie."
Kain proceeded to jog over to the homes they set up for the various birds, and was shocked o see Raven had returned.
"Raven! you are back?! Why didn't you tell me? Did you find the people?"
The bird cawed in response, making several clicking noises.
"Right. So. You got the people, and left them at the entrance to Roda Valley. And you came here BECAUSE YOU WERE TIRED?!?!?!? Didn't I ask you to come straight to me upon your arrival? How long were the recruits waiting? Ugh, no treats for you. Perhaps a year will be enough for you to learn your lesson. It was very rude leaving those people out there. Damn."
Kain took a deep breath, and shouted, "AYE! EVERYONE!!!! COME WITH ME TO GREET THE NEW RECRUITS!"
(I forgot that Dion was logged onto my computer. This is Kumori everyone, so pay no attention to the fact that it says Dionkar)
Shadow laughed to himself mentally as he hopped off the rock and walked three paces behind Kain as he went about his yelling.
He looked to Amie to see if she'd noticed that Kain completely missed the fact that Shadow was there.
Shadow laughed to himself mentally as he hopped off the rock and walked three paces behind Kain as he went about his yelling.
He looked to Amie to see if she'd noticed that Kain completely missed the fact that Shadow was there.
(That has happened to me before, only with Elle.)
A rather loud shout drew Drake's attention, and he grinned to himself, though he had to admit to feeling slightly confused. There were recruits already? Had Kain perhaps known some people who would be well-suited and invited them directly? Regardless, he followed after the pirate, chuckling at his obvious enthusiasm. Planning and plotting were where that one was truly at home; he could tell that much with a fair degree of certainty.
Drake wondered what repercussions this would have for Shadow's agenda. It was not as though both things could not be achieved simultaneously- it would simply involve a split in the group. A shame, but perhaps a necessary one. Well, there was little use wondering about it before anyone even knew what everyone else was doing; that was a sure way to get twelve kinds of misinformation.
A rather loud shout drew Drake's attention, and he grinned to himself, though he had to admit to feeling slightly confused. There were recruits already? Had Kain perhaps known some people who would be well-suited and invited them directly? Regardless, he followed after the pirate, chuckling at his obvious enthusiasm. Planning and plotting were where that one was truly at home; he could tell that much with a fair degree of certainty.
Drake wondered what repercussions this would have for Shadow's agenda. It was not as though both things could not be achieved simultaneously- it would simply involve a split in the group. A shame, but perhaps a necessary one. Well, there was little use wondering about it before anyone even knew what everyone else was doing; that was a sure way to get twelve kinds of misinformation.
... Amie arched a brow at Kain's suggestion and also was glad she picked Drake as her teacher being the more hands-on type and all. Still, she smiled and shook her head and glanced up at the tree. Might be a good idea.
With a shrug a sigh and a slow shake of her head, she followed Kain. Though her steps were more of a stroll than his jog and eventually she fell in step with Shadow, whom she had noticed had perched to watch what perhaps they both though was going to be a bit more of an exertive training session. She gave him a smile in return for his look. It was likely the siblings had similar thoughts about Kain's lesson and the fact that Kain seemed increasingly distracted enough to not even notice Shadow had been watching. Though part of her was thankful that perhaps some embarrassment on her end was spared.
Amie stopped short of coming to the birds little home. Though she was coming to terms with them, she still did not see herself actually touching them any time soon. Her thoughts were simply, give them their space and they would hopefully give her Amie her's. A small chuckle escaped her lips listening to Kain have a conversation with Raven. Having never had a close bond to any animal, the two communicating so clearly was a foreign concept to Amie. Still it was amusing.
Her smile faded into a bit of confusing as she processed the two's conversation and Kain's announcement. Her first reaction was to look to Shadow to see if he knew anything about this. Amie had not known her brother long, but she figured he was not the type that liked to be surprised. Perhaps he knew? Either way, Shadow upset or not, she was still pretty excited. New recruits meant new distractions. Not that she was in any shape to be a trainer or anything of that sort, but well... She was sure she would find something to do. Also the fact that Raven knew where to find these people meant that they were likely friends of Kain's. Curiosity sparked, she would follow along with the rest of crew.
With a shrug a sigh and a slow shake of her head, she followed Kain. Though her steps were more of a stroll than his jog and eventually she fell in step with Shadow, whom she had noticed had perched to watch what perhaps they both though was going to be a bit more of an exertive training session. She gave him a smile in return for his look. It was likely the siblings had similar thoughts about Kain's lesson and the fact that Kain seemed increasingly distracted enough to not even notice Shadow had been watching. Though part of her was thankful that perhaps some embarrassment on her end was spared.
Amie stopped short of coming to the birds little home. Though she was coming to terms with them, she still did not see herself actually touching them any time soon. Her thoughts were simply, give them their space and they would hopefully give her Amie her's. A small chuckle escaped her lips listening to Kain have a conversation with Raven. Having never had a close bond to any animal, the two communicating so clearly was a foreign concept to Amie. Still it was amusing.
Her smile faded into a bit of confusing as she processed the two's conversation and Kain's announcement. Her first reaction was to look to Shadow to see if he knew anything about this. Amie had not known her brother long, but she figured he was not the type that liked to be surprised. Perhaps he knew? Either way, Shadow upset or not, she was still pretty excited. New recruits meant new distractions. Not that she was in any shape to be a trainer or anything of that sort, but well... She was sure she would find something to do. Also the fact that Raven knew where to find these people meant that they were likely friends of Kain's. Curiosity sparked, she would follow along with the rest of crew.
Myr finished up her watering, in just enough time to catch Kain's shout. Shooting an amused Drake a look, she shrugged and trailed behind him to see what was up. It seemed that plans were converging at an inopportune moment presently, but perhaps the others better understood what was going on than she, because apparently there were several loops converging here and she was in none of them.
It might have irritated her, if she allowed it to. Luckily for all involved, she was not that sort of person, and so she patiently fell in behind Kain and everyone else, headed for the entranceway. She didn't see Linde around, but perhaps she was already there? Myr made a mental note to fill her in if anything important happened and she wasn't around.
It might have irritated her, if she allowed it to. Luckily for all involved, she was not that sort of person, and so she patiently fell in behind Kain and everyone else, headed for the entranceway. She didn't see Linde around, but perhaps she was already there? Myr made a mental note to fill her in if anything important happened and she wasn't around.
The setting changes from Trai' Koussa to Roda Valley
Kain was still rather irked at his bird, but now was not the time to take out his anger. He instead ordered Raven to take him to the new recruits. He noticed the others were beginning to gather together, but Kain was too impatient to wait for them. Raven took to the skies and Kain followed close behind.
After some time, Kain reached an open area of Roda valley. A quick estimation seemed like there were around fifty men and women. Kain looked back to his teammates for a moment, and then he stepped out into the clearing, a smile on his face.
"Attention all of you! I assume that if you are here, you passed the tests I had set up and decided to follow the big black bird. Unfortunately, her manners are deplorable, but you are still here, and that is wonderful! Not for you of course. I tried to make a point in the clues that what you will face here in Trai' Koussa will be beyond anything you have ever felt before, both physically and mentally. You will train every day, all day. You are here to be turned into the greatest warriors, and the greatest peacekeepers. If you're character seems questionable, you will be removed. More important than physical prowess is unquestionable honor. If anyone feels they are not able to meet my requirements, you may leave now, no questions asked, and no ill will."
Kain paused for a moment, watching the people with his penetrating glare. This was a test. If they stayed despite the ferocious stare, they had some measure of courage. Unfortunately, three of them left. Kain was surprised to see they were all men. How unfortunate, but better for them overall. Forty seven recruits was not enough, Kain would have to find more soon.
"Well then, if there aren't any questions, I would like to introduce the masters you will be trained under, and of course show you to your new home. By the way, I am Kain. Now then, any questions before we continue?"
Kain glared out at the crowd, and one woman tentatively raised a hand. Kain smirked And nodded at her, indicating she should ask away.
"Umm... Why aren't you wearing a shirt?"
Kain was slightly embarrassed, but now was not the time to let it show. His quick thinking allowed him to spin this in his favor.
"Thank you for reminding me. This is what may happen to you if you choose to stay."
Kain pointed at the wicked scar, making sure people understood that he was run through. After waiting a few more moments, Kain said, " Very well, let us continue to the fortress so I may introduce you to the masters."
After some time, Kain reached an open area of Roda valley. A quick estimation seemed like there were around fifty men and women. Kain looked back to his teammates for a moment, and then he stepped out into the clearing, a smile on his face.
"Attention all of you! I assume that if you are here, you passed the tests I had set up and decided to follow the big black bird. Unfortunately, her manners are deplorable, but you are still here, and that is wonderful! Not for you of course. I tried to make a point in the clues that what you will face here in Trai' Koussa will be beyond anything you have ever felt before, both physically and mentally. You will train every day, all day. You are here to be turned into the greatest warriors, and the greatest peacekeepers. If you're character seems questionable, you will be removed. More important than physical prowess is unquestionable honor. If anyone feels they are not able to meet my requirements, you may leave now, no questions asked, and no ill will."
Kain paused for a moment, watching the people with his penetrating glare. This was a test. If they stayed despite the ferocious stare, they had some measure of courage. Unfortunately, three of them left. Kain was surprised to see they were all men. How unfortunate, but better for them overall. Forty seven recruits was not enough, Kain would have to find more soon.
"Well then, if there aren't any questions, I would like to introduce the masters you will be trained under, and of course show you to your new home. By the way, I am Kain. Now then, any questions before we continue?"
Kain glared out at the crowd, and one woman tentatively raised a hand. Kain smirked And nodded at her, indicating she should ask away.
"Umm... Why aren't you wearing a shirt?"
Kain was slightly embarrassed, but now was not the time to let it show. His quick thinking allowed him to spin this in his favor.
"Thank you for reminding me. This is what may happen to you if you choose to stay."
Kain pointed at the wicked scar, making sure people understood that he was run through. After waiting a few more moments, Kain said, " Very well, let us continue to the fortress so I may introduce you to the masters."
The setting changes from Roda Valley to Trai' Koussa
Shadow shook his head when Kain took off.
"Impatient as ever I see." He said with a chuckle.
He acknowledged Amie once more before heading back towards the fortress.
If Kain was bringing the first batch of new recruits, then Shadow had to make the proper impression. He was the Red-Eyed Demon after all and he needed to look the part. Everyone in the group knew to let him act as so with the recruits so that they understood exactly what they were in for when they arrived. Shadow informed everyone that if these trainees were going to measure up to Kain's standards, then Kain, Myr, Amie, Drake and Linde all had to act uneasy around Shadow at the very least, and treat him as the Red-Eyed Demon instead of their friend when in the presence of the recruits. If they did not, it wouldn't bring the proper message across and the trainees would not take their training seriously.
He walked up the cliffside pathway to the entrance and walked inside, strolling through the halls to the Grand Training Hall. Once inside, Shadow began to practice while he waited for the others, taking out targets for his throwing knives as well as practice dummies that were fitted with tubes filled with red liquid to simulate blood in the human body for his dagger practice.
Shadow got to work throwing several knives into vital areas of the body in each dummy such as the throat and chest, even going so far as to put a circle of them into the center dummy around the heart's location with one in the center of the circle just to show he could. He also slashed one of the test dummies across the throat and stabbed another just below the collar bone aimed downward into where the lungs were, artificial blood spraying out of the first wound and oozing out the second. He gave each dummy a single, but fatal slash to showcase
Shadow was satisfied with the demonstration material set in place and decided to wait for Kain's arrival by holding the Twins at his sides with the blades out and ready, looking ominously forward towards what he had just done to the unfortunate training dummies.
Knowing Kain as he did, Shadow knew he'd get a silent kick out of watching Shadow scare the wits out of these new recruits.
"Impatient as ever I see." He said with a chuckle.
He acknowledged Amie once more before heading back towards the fortress.
If Kain was bringing the first batch of new recruits, then Shadow had to make the proper impression. He was the Red-Eyed Demon after all and he needed to look the part. Everyone in the group knew to let him act as so with the recruits so that they understood exactly what they were in for when they arrived. Shadow informed everyone that if these trainees were going to measure up to Kain's standards, then Kain, Myr, Amie, Drake and Linde all had to act uneasy around Shadow at the very least, and treat him as the Red-Eyed Demon instead of their friend when in the presence of the recruits. If they did not, it wouldn't bring the proper message across and the trainees would not take their training seriously.
He walked up the cliffside pathway to the entrance and walked inside, strolling through the halls to the Grand Training Hall. Once inside, Shadow began to practice while he waited for the others, taking out targets for his throwing knives as well as practice dummies that were fitted with tubes filled with red liquid to simulate blood in the human body for his dagger practice.
Shadow got to work throwing several knives into vital areas of the body in each dummy such as the throat and chest, even going so far as to put a circle of them into the center dummy around the heart's location with one in the center of the circle just to show he could. He also slashed one of the test dummies across the throat and stabbed another just below the collar bone aimed downward into where the lungs were, artificial blood spraying out of the first wound and oozing out the second. He gave each dummy a single, but fatal slash to showcase
Shadow was satisfied with the demonstration material set in place and decided to wait for Kain's arrival by holding the Twins at his sides with the blades out and ready, looking ominously forward towards what he had just done to the unfortunate training dummies.
Knowing Kain as he did, Shadow knew he'd get a silent kick out of watching Shadow scare the wits out of these new recruits.
Drake laughed; he could hear the conversation between Kain and the "recruits" from where he was standing with Myr and Amie, and he raised an eyebrow at the both of them. "Sounds like we're all 'masters,'" he offered facetiously, nudging Amie with an elbow. "I knew you'd improved, Amie, but I wasn't aware you were a master. You've been holding out on me, you both have." He blinked slowly. "Come to think of it, I must have been holding out on myself, too!"
All in jest, of course; the lot of them were highly-skilled, certainly enough so to teach others in their areas of expertise. Actually... "Well, I think we ought to look the part, don't you ladies? What say we line ourselves up and look all properly serious and mean?" He stepped back and into the entrance hall, adopting a stony expression, one he'd learned from his first instructor in knighthood: his father. Lacing his fingers together behind his back, he stood at attention with his feet shoulder width apart, and for a moment he really did almost look the part- until the mischievous grin cracked his face again.
He shrugged. "Hope it doesn't take too much time; I don't know how long I can pretend to be so serious..."
All in jest, of course; the lot of them were highly-skilled, certainly enough so to teach others in their areas of expertise. Actually... "Well, I think we ought to look the part, don't you ladies? What say we line ourselves up and look all properly serious and mean?" He stepped back and into the entrance hall, adopting a stony expression, one he'd learned from his first instructor in knighthood: his father. Lacing his fingers together behind his back, he stood at attention with his feet shoulder width apart, and for a moment he really did almost look the part- until the mischievous grin cracked his face again.
He shrugged. "Hope it doesn't take too much time; I don't know how long I can pretend to be so serious..."
Myr decided that so much exposure to Amie, Kain, and Drake was certainly helping her understand how to recognize and appreciate a joke. So when the tall blond man suggested playing one on the recruits, she lined up to his left and assumed her usual expression of impassivity, which she had discovered could come off just as intimidating as outright sadism if acted correctly.
"Well, Amie?" she questioned with a small smile, gesturing at Drake's other side. When the mercenary broke character, she shook her head. "Perhaps we should not count on fooling anyone for more than two seconds." Her tone didn't change, but it was definitely there: Myr had indeed told a joke. Granted, it was a dry one, and not all that funny, but it was a joke all the same, and she was rather pleased that she'd done it.
It wasn't as though she hadn't understood humor before, just that she'd never really had any personal sense of it, and without particularly humorous people to learn from, this was hardly a surprise. The others had reminded her how to laugh, though, and even though the literal act was still a rare thing for the monk, she did enjoy herself a bit more than she had for quite some time- perhaps ever.
"Well, Amie?" she questioned with a small smile, gesturing at Drake's other side. When the mercenary broke character, she shook her head. "Perhaps we should not count on fooling anyone for more than two seconds." Her tone didn't change, but it was definitely there: Myr had indeed told a joke. Granted, it was a dry one, and not all that funny, but it was a joke all the same, and she was rather pleased that she'd done it.
It wasn't as though she hadn't understood humor before, just that she'd never really had any personal sense of it, and without particularly humorous people to learn from, this was hardly a surprise. The others had reminded her how to laugh, though, and even though the literal act was still a rare thing for the monk, she did enjoy herself a bit more than she had for quite some time- perhaps ever.
Kain led the group of recruits toward the main fortress and almost missed a step when he saw the others were playing along. Myr especially was doing an excellent job, but Drake seemed to be struggling to maintain his composure. Kain smirked, but then put on a stern face as he turned toward the recruits.
"From this point onward you will obey our commands to the letter. Insubordination will not be tolerated and will be punished accordingly. These are the rest of your teachers, and when you have advanced far enough in your training, you will be taught by a Master Assassin. I believe he is inside. These three will teach you the arts of thievery, of combat, and how to achieve inner balance. I will teach more advanced combat and battle tactics."
Speaking to the "masters," Kain said, "Now then, please introduce yourselves, and then we will go inside."
"From this point onward you will obey our commands to the letter. Insubordination will not be tolerated and will be punished accordingly. These are the rest of your teachers, and when you have advanced far enough in your training, you will be taught by a Master Assassin. I believe he is inside. These three will teach you the arts of thievery, of combat, and how to achieve inner balance. I will teach more advanced combat and battle tactics."
Speaking to the "masters," Kain said, "Now then, please introduce yourselves, and then we will go inside."
Myr spoke first, stepping forward and bowing shallowly to the lot of them. "My name is Myrna," she informed them gently, "and it will be my pleasure to instruct you all. I imagine it will not be what you are expecting, but I do hope you come to see its value in time." She smiled softly, and several of them relaxed visibly. That was the thing, though... her training would probably be the hardest of all; she expected most of them to come here with some knowledge of combat, but few if any of the people she had met outside the temple had any concept of balance, and as the name of the fortress implied, it was to be a most important lesson indeed.
Let them be at ease for now; it would only make what came later more stark in its contrast.
Let them be at ease for now; it would only make what came later more stark in its contrast.
Drake thought he understood the general plan here. He'd be playing drill master, getting all the recruits into some form of basic shape and ability that Kain could actually work with. Looking at the group, he had the distinct feeling that he had his work cut out for him. But then, he always had been a mentor to younger knights or mercs, so he was probably the best choice for that particular job. Shadow wasn't personable enough and Drake honestly wondered if Kain had the patience for the amount of incompetence he would likely be dealing with. Fair point.
Well, this was just a matter of imitating his own father. "My name is Drake," he informed the recruits unsmilingly. He figured something intimidating should go after that (especially since Myr was anything but at first glance), so he went for something he'd heard a mercenary captain telling a thief once. "I imagine most of you think you're pretty strong; I shall make it my personal ambition to prove to you just how wrong you are." His usual grin reappeared, except it carried the slightest hint of danger, and a few recruits looked away nervously.
Well, that was surprisingly easy, he thought with amusement, shooting Kain a look that conveyed as much in terms the recruits would be unable to understand.
Well, this was just a matter of imitating his own father. "My name is Drake," he informed the recruits unsmilingly. He figured something intimidating should go after that (especially since Myr was anything but at first glance), so he went for something he'd heard a mercenary captain telling a thief once. "I imagine most of you think you're pretty strong; I shall make it my personal ambition to prove to you just how wrong you are." His usual grin reappeared, except it carried the slightest hint of danger, and a few recruits looked away nervously.
Well, that was surprisingly easy, he thought with amusement, shooting Kain a look that conveyed as much in terms the recruits would be unable to understand.
Up until this point Ameriah had been game, curious and all for meeting Kain’s recruits, right up until he mentioned master. The idea amused Drake and honestly it seemed to fit Myr perfectly… But Amie, really? Amie a master of anything? Well, she could perhaps name a few, but none of those were hardly something to be proud of outside of certain discretions and especially not something you bestow in a classroom setting.
Her first reaction was to burst out laughing and Drake’s little façade did not help that matter. At Myr’s implication, Amie was ready to bolt, though the joke that followed did help to ease that urge. When she had thought she would find a place here at Trai’ Koussa with the others, she had been leaning more towards… Well, she really had no idea. But Master? A teacher? An instructor? No, never not once did that thought cross her mind.
Like she handled most things in her life, up until about a month ago, she made up her mind to simply fake it. It was also at that moment that she had the epiphany that, while aside from thievery, she had a handful of other talents that might be notable. Like acting abilities and skillfully being capable to weave and act a lie (much like she was doing now as she fell in beside Myr). These were perhaps less noble skills, but they were the good guys, right?
She listened to the introductions as she drank in the new recruits. Her features were not as stoic as the other two masters, but rather observant, as if trying to read each person her eyes touched. Myr’s monologue was direct while Drake’s was made to warn, perhaps of future sore joints and aching muscles (after training with Drake, she had experienced that first hand). After Drake finished up, Amie waited before speaking for all eyes to fall to her expectantly.
A closed-lip smile spread across her lips as she slowly turned her head to take in the crowd. It was not a warm smile like that of a greeting, more of a predatory smile that a snake might wear right before it devours the little, innocent mouse that had no idea the snake had crept up behind him. “And I’m Ameriah. I look forward to teaching each of you.” Looking at a few individuals directly, she eventually looked toward Kain with the same voracious smile.
Her first reaction was to burst out laughing and Drake’s little façade did not help that matter. At Myr’s implication, Amie was ready to bolt, though the joke that followed did help to ease that urge. When she had thought she would find a place here at Trai’ Koussa with the others, she had been leaning more towards… Well, she really had no idea. But Master? A teacher? An instructor? No, never not once did that thought cross her mind.
Like she handled most things in her life, up until about a month ago, she made up her mind to simply fake it. It was also at that moment that she had the epiphany that, while aside from thievery, she had a handful of other talents that might be notable. Like acting abilities and skillfully being capable to weave and act a lie (much like she was doing now as she fell in beside Myr). These were perhaps less noble skills, but they were the good guys, right?
She listened to the introductions as she drank in the new recruits. Her features were not as stoic as the other two masters, but rather observant, as if trying to read each person her eyes touched. Myr’s monologue was direct while Drake’s was made to warn, perhaps of future sore joints and aching muscles (after training with Drake, she had experienced that first hand). After Drake finished up, Amie waited before speaking for all eyes to fall to her expectantly.
A closed-lip smile spread across her lips as she slowly turned her head to take in the crowd. It was not a warm smile like that of a greeting, more of a predatory smile that a snake might wear right before it devours the little, innocent mouse that had no idea the snake had crept up behind him. “And I’m Ameriah. I look forward to teaching each of you.” Looking at a few individuals directly, she eventually looked toward Kain with the same voracious smile.
Kain was struggling greatly with containing his laughter. It helped that As he sent out Raven to gather these recruits, Kain had also began leaking rumors about Trai' Koussa. And these three were playing along marvelously. Kain straightened his face and looked back at the recruits, and as expected, most of them looked extremely nervous. Like mice who have just realized a cat was playing with them all along... except for a small group of men in the back... they were talking amongst themselves, and staring at the two women with strange looks...
"You there! Gentlemen! Do you have any questions or comments?"
Kain smiled politely, tilting his head slightly to the side and clasping his hands behind his back. There was something profoundly dangerous about this behavior, but no one could quite place why it seemed this way. One of the men stepped forward, cleared his throat, and began speaking.
"We were just wondering why two of our teachers are women. Shouldn't they be doing some sort of work? I mean, honestly, what can they teach us about fighting?"
Kain, still smiling sweetly, picked up a rock, tossed it up in the air a few times to gauge its balance, and then chucked the rock at the man's head. It landed with a satisfying thump, and the man fell back he sprung up a moment later shouting obscenities at Kain, insulting him in every conceivable fashion. Kain, to his credit, took the torrent of insults with a passive face, something he could not have accomplished in the past.
"That will be enough." Kain cut the man off with a harsh order. "You see, what I did before I threw the rock? That was called acting. Some of you may have been to the theatre at some point in your lives. Now, had I looked angry, this would have revealed my intentions sooner, and the poor fool with the lump on his head would have become alert to my behavior. And when he was shouting at me, I could have lost my temper and acted irrationally, but instead, I remained calm and balanced in my emotions. The most important lesson you will be learning here will come from Myrna. One more thing: gentlemen, did you agree with your friend's opinion? honesty now!"
The men all nodded, and Kain simply said, "I see. Well then, the rest of you head inside with your new teachers, I would like to speak with you four in private. Oh, you will be meeting someone more terrifying than the darkest demon. In fact, you may have heard his nickname whispered throughout the world with a sort of nameless fear.... The last Master is none other than the Red-Eyed Demon himself."
Kain stood by, watching everyone go in except the four men from before.
"Now ladies, I was taught by Myrna a certain degree of emotional and mental balance. However, I am still a long way from being a good little monk like she is. Really, trying to balance what is by nature unstable does not make much sense, but she tried really hard, so I was at least able to check myself while in front of the others. however, the others are inside now, probably being scared witless by the Demon. You four get to meet him a little later."
Kain was still smiling through this whole ordeal. One of the other men decided to speak.
"Well, what do you plan on doing? Hm? You cannot punish us like we are misbehaving school children! We are grown men!"
Kain smirked.
"You are right of course, I cannot punish you like children. And you are grown men. So it fits that I should punish you like grown men, no?"
Without waiting for an answer, Kain flashed forward, quick as a snake, punching one in the stomach, kicking out another one's legs and using them as a springboard to jump on another man, who received a quick elbow to the face, and the final man was unceremoniously punched int the face. The men all moaned with pain and nursed their wounds ans Kain stood back in his passive stance, the smile still plastered on his face.
"Lesson one: Insubordination is harshly corrected. Actually, lesson one is: RESPECT YOUR TEACHERS! Lesson two is the whole. Also, resting is not permitted for extended periods of time. Get up! Time to go inside."
And with that, Kain shepherded them into the building, an evil smile plastered on his face.
"You there! Gentlemen! Do you have any questions or comments?"
Kain smiled politely, tilting his head slightly to the side and clasping his hands behind his back. There was something profoundly dangerous about this behavior, but no one could quite place why it seemed this way. One of the men stepped forward, cleared his throat, and began speaking.
"We were just wondering why two of our teachers are women. Shouldn't they be doing some sort of work? I mean, honestly, what can they teach us about fighting?"
Kain, still smiling sweetly, picked up a rock, tossed it up in the air a few times to gauge its balance, and then chucked the rock at the man's head. It landed with a satisfying thump, and the man fell back he sprung up a moment later shouting obscenities at Kain, insulting him in every conceivable fashion. Kain, to his credit, took the torrent of insults with a passive face, something he could not have accomplished in the past.
"That will be enough." Kain cut the man off with a harsh order. "You see, what I did before I threw the rock? That was called acting. Some of you may have been to the theatre at some point in your lives. Now, had I looked angry, this would have revealed my intentions sooner, and the poor fool with the lump on his head would have become alert to my behavior. And when he was shouting at me, I could have lost my temper and acted irrationally, but instead, I remained calm and balanced in my emotions. The most important lesson you will be learning here will come from Myrna. One more thing: gentlemen, did you agree with your friend's opinion? honesty now!"
The men all nodded, and Kain simply said, "I see. Well then, the rest of you head inside with your new teachers, I would like to speak with you four in private. Oh, you will be meeting someone more terrifying than the darkest demon. In fact, you may have heard his nickname whispered throughout the world with a sort of nameless fear.... The last Master is none other than the Red-Eyed Demon himself."
Kain stood by, watching everyone go in except the four men from before.
"Now ladies, I was taught by Myrna a certain degree of emotional and mental balance. However, I am still a long way from being a good little monk like she is. Really, trying to balance what is by nature unstable does not make much sense, but she tried really hard, so I was at least able to check myself while in front of the others. however, the others are inside now, probably being scared witless by the Demon. You four get to meet him a little later."
Kain was still smiling through this whole ordeal. One of the other men decided to speak.
"Well, what do you plan on doing? Hm? You cannot punish us like we are misbehaving school children! We are grown men!"
Kain smirked.
"You are right of course, I cannot punish you like children. And you are grown men. So it fits that I should punish you like grown men, no?"
Without waiting for an answer, Kain flashed forward, quick as a snake, punching one in the stomach, kicking out another one's legs and using them as a springboard to jump on another man, who received a quick elbow to the face, and the final man was unceremoniously punched int the face. The men all moaned with pain and nursed their wounds ans Kain stood back in his passive stance, the smile still plastered on his face.
"Lesson one: Insubordination is harshly corrected. Actually, lesson one is: RESPECT YOUR TEACHERS! Lesson two is the whole. Also, resting is not permitted for extended periods of time. Get up! Time to go inside."
And with that, Kain shepherded them into the building, an evil smile plastered on his face.
Shadow heard the commotion outside and inwardly smiled at Kain's behavior with the new recruits. As their footsteps drew closer to the doorway Shadow drew the Twins and held them blades out and pointed to the sky while staying tucked away against his forearms. He kept his right foot slightly forward and waited patiently for them to enter, which they soon did, followed by Kain shortly thereafter.
He stood in silence the whole time until Kain closed the doors and stood in front of them, barring anybody from exiting the room.
He turned his head slightly and gazed at his new fledglings. There were forty seven total, fifteen of whom were women. Shadow's gaze slid slowly like molasses from one person's eyes to the next, examining each face in turn. As his gaze went from one person to the next, several people lost the color in their faces from his eyes alone without him ever saying a word.
There was no light in his eyes. No life, no emotion. Shadow had drawn in the persona of the Red-Eyed Demon perfectly, and looked exactly as he had before he learned to open his heart to others.
He watched as a few of the men on the far right end started to murmur about what he had done to the training equipment, and promptly tucked the Twin in his right hand away behind his back, grabbed a throwing dagger and threw it straight into the loudest man's right shoulder about three inches below the collar bone. The blade caught on a rib and didn't puncture more than an inch, but would leave him in pain for a few days. The man fell to the floor grasping at the knife, but was unable to dislodge it from his ribs. Shadow slowly and silently approached, taking note of who retreated and who didn't, and withdrew the knife from his shoulder and placed it away.
One of the other men lunged at Shadow, to which he did not react. The man grabbed him and tried to throw him, but Shadow's stance and leg strength kept him from doing so. He stood strong against the man's attempts to throw him, and brought the Twin in his left hand, which the man had seemingly forgot was there in his rage and pointed the tip at the man's throat. He quickly froze and stopped trying to throw Shadow.
Shadow glared at him out of the corner of his eye.
"So you thought you could out muscle me because I am slightly smaller in build than you?" He asked in a low and menacing voice.
A few of the others retreated another step as he spoke, and the murmurs had ceased. Shadow pressed the blade slightly harder against the man's throat, cutting through the first layer of skin, then the second, then the third. Slowly he continued to press harder until all but the final layer had been punctured. He held firm, and gazed past the man to the crowd behind him.
"I will warn all of you right now of these simple facts: If you cross me during your training by complaining or talking back to me, I will kill you. If you prove your heart impure, driven by a lust for power, vengeance, or ill will towards your fellow man, I will kill you. And if you should attempt to betray Trai' Koussa in any way, I will kill you in the worst way I know how."
The color drained from every face in the crowd before him, and many of them made unsuccessful efforts to move towards the door, but were stopped when Shadow's penetrating and horrific glare settled on them as they tried to move. He relaxed his posture, but kept the blade firmly in place against the man's throat.
"With the right skills and the proper training, there is nothing in this world that you need fear. To formalize and honor your commitment and status here you will address all of us as 'Master' from here on out. Understood!?" He yelled.
He withdrew the blade from the man's throat and pushed him back into the crowd as they all chanted: "Yes Master!"
"Under my guidance within these walls, you will eventually learn the skills and precision to cut a fly into as many as ten individual pieces in midair before a single piece has the chance to fall to the ground. Under Linde's instruction, you will learn to walk silently through any environment, walk unnoticed through a crowd of people, and be anywhere at anytime whenever you please. You will learn under Kain how to accurately shoot a pebble off the top of an apple from up to fifty yards away, as well as mix some of the most potent toxins this world has ever seen. Under Myrna, you will learn to focus your mind, body, and spirit to a level you never dreamed possible. And Drake and Amie will teach you combat to keep you alive in any environment, and against any number of opponents with or without weapons."
There were a few gaping maws in the crowd as his words sunk in, and Shadow let slip a small smile. He kept his face devoid of emotion despite the smile however, and then let the smile disappear.
"Your only purpose in life now that you are within these sacred walls is to serve the new fighting force that will be the Keepers of Balance and Peace in the coming of this new age. As the servants of evil begin to die away, our strength and precision will dictate the course that the future will take as the balance between the five nations begins to dissipate. As we begin to bring about successful and meaningful change to our people and sister nations, our work will be the glue that holds this land together as balance is slowly restored. This is a fight that none of us will live to see the end of, but do not let that discourage you. As change is brought forth and balance is restored, our work will continue to guide the five nations into a new and prosperous future in which our descendants will be able to live in peace and safety."
As he spoke, the color returned to the faces of almost all in the group and they began to stand taller as his words echoed throughout the Grand Training Hall.
"Fight for your lives! Fight for your freedom! Fight for your future! And most importantly, let your drive to protect the ones you love be your source of strength. The ultimate and truest power comes from one who fights for those they care about and for what they believe in! Train hard with Amie, Drake, Myrna, Kain, Linde, and myself! And I promise you that our future, and the future that we will leave our descendants will be one that we can all be proud of even after we've left this world!" He yelled as he curled his right hand into a fist in front of himself.
There were a few cheers from the group as Shadow stood completely straight and relaxed his posture.
"I do have news for you that some of you may not like however. Your training will officially begin tomorrow, and there are many masters here that have joined us already that will guide you during our absence. However... Myself, Kain and the others have work to do and will be gone for at least four months. Train hard and make us proud! Upon our return we will personally take charge of your training and turn you into the warriors that this world needs! Now go and find yourself rooms on the third, fourth and sixth floors. The fifth floor is the lodging of the masters and is off limits to you. If anyone is caught on a floor above level eight, they will be severely punished by either myself or Kain upon our return. That is all, now go!"
With that, they all cried out in unison: "Yes Master!" After that, they all turned and made for the exit. Kain continued to stand in their way however, and they were forced to go around him as they left the room.
He stood in silence the whole time until Kain closed the doors and stood in front of them, barring anybody from exiting the room.
He turned his head slightly and gazed at his new fledglings. There were forty seven total, fifteen of whom were women. Shadow's gaze slid slowly like molasses from one person's eyes to the next, examining each face in turn. As his gaze went from one person to the next, several people lost the color in their faces from his eyes alone without him ever saying a word.
There was no light in his eyes. No life, no emotion. Shadow had drawn in the persona of the Red-Eyed Demon perfectly, and looked exactly as he had before he learned to open his heart to others.
He watched as a few of the men on the far right end started to murmur about what he had done to the training equipment, and promptly tucked the Twin in his right hand away behind his back, grabbed a throwing dagger and threw it straight into the loudest man's right shoulder about three inches below the collar bone. The blade caught on a rib and didn't puncture more than an inch, but would leave him in pain for a few days. The man fell to the floor grasping at the knife, but was unable to dislodge it from his ribs. Shadow slowly and silently approached, taking note of who retreated and who didn't, and withdrew the knife from his shoulder and placed it away.
One of the other men lunged at Shadow, to which he did not react. The man grabbed him and tried to throw him, but Shadow's stance and leg strength kept him from doing so. He stood strong against the man's attempts to throw him, and brought the Twin in his left hand, which the man had seemingly forgot was there in his rage and pointed the tip at the man's throat. He quickly froze and stopped trying to throw Shadow.
Shadow glared at him out of the corner of his eye.
"So you thought you could out muscle me because I am slightly smaller in build than you?" He asked in a low and menacing voice.
A few of the others retreated another step as he spoke, and the murmurs had ceased. Shadow pressed the blade slightly harder against the man's throat, cutting through the first layer of skin, then the second, then the third. Slowly he continued to press harder until all but the final layer had been punctured. He held firm, and gazed past the man to the crowd behind him.
"I will warn all of you right now of these simple facts: If you cross me during your training by complaining or talking back to me, I will kill you. If you prove your heart impure, driven by a lust for power, vengeance, or ill will towards your fellow man, I will kill you. And if you should attempt to betray Trai' Koussa in any way, I will kill you in the worst way I know how."
The color drained from every face in the crowd before him, and many of them made unsuccessful efforts to move towards the door, but were stopped when Shadow's penetrating and horrific glare settled on them as they tried to move. He relaxed his posture, but kept the blade firmly in place against the man's throat.
"With the right skills and the proper training, there is nothing in this world that you need fear. To formalize and honor your commitment and status here you will address all of us as 'Master' from here on out. Understood!?" He yelled.
He withdrew the blade from the man's throat and pushed him back into the crowd as they all chanted: "Yes Master!"
"Under my guidance within these walls, you will eventually learn the skills and precision to cut a fly into as many as ten individual pieces in midair before a single piece has the chance to fall to the ground. Under Linde's instruction, you will learn to walk silently through any environment, walk unnoticed through a crowd of people, and be anywhere at anytime whenever you please. You will learn under Kain how to accurately shoot a pebble off the top of an apple from up to fifty yards away, as well as mix some of the most potent toxins this world has ever seen. Under Myrna, you will learn to focus your mind, body, and spirit to a level you never dreamed possible. And Drake and Amie will teach you combat to keep you alive in any environment, and against any number of opponents with or without weapons."
There were a few gaping maws in the crowd as his words sunk in, and Shadow let slip a small smile. He kept his face devoid of emotion despite the smile however, and then let the smile disappear.
"Your only purpose in life now that you are within these sacred walls is to serve the new fighting force that will be the Keepers of Balance and Peace in the coming of this new age. As the servants of evil begin to die away, our strength and precision will dictate the course that the future will take as the balance between the five nations begins to dissipate. As we begin to bring about successful and meaningful change to our people and sister nations, our work will be the glue that holds this land together as balance is slowly restored. This is a fight that none of us will live to see the end of, but do not let that discourage you. As change is brought forth and balance is restored, our work will continue to guide the five nations into a new and prosperous future in which our descendants will be able to live in peace and safety."
As he spoke, the color returned to the faces of almost all in the group and they began to stand taller as his words echoed throughout the Grand Training Hall.
"Fight for your lives! Fight for your freedom! Fight for your future! And most importantly, let your drive to protect the ones you love be your source of strength. The ultimate and truest power comes from one who fights for those they care about and for what they believe in! Train hard with Amie, Drake, Myrna, Kain, Linde, and myself! And I promise you that our future, and the future that we will leave our descendants will be one that we can all be proud of even after we've left this world!" He yelled as he curled his right hand into a fist in front of himself.
There were a few cheers from the group as Shadow stood completely straight and relaxed his posture.
"I do have news for you that some of you may not like however. Your training will officially begin tomorrow, and there are many masters here that have joined us already that will guide you during our absence. However... Myself, Kain and the others have work to do and will be gone for at least four months. Train hard and make us proud! Upon our return we will personally take charge of your training and turn you into the warriors that this world needs! Now go and find yourself rooms on the third, fourth and sixth floors. The fifth floor is the lodging of the masters and is off limits to you. If anyone is caught on a floor above level eight, they will be severely punished by either myself or Kain upon our return. That is all, now go!"
With that, they all cried out in unison: "Yes Master!" After that, they all turned and made for the exit. Kain continued to stand in their way however, and they were forced to go around him as they left the room.
To his credit, Drake remained completely straightfaced until they were all well out of earshot. He couldn't stop himself from laughing after that though, and he slapped Shadow on the back with approval. "Look at you, Red-eyed Demon, making inspiring speeches! I gotta say though, I think we've managed to scare the wits out of all of them. Let's hope it lasts for four months, eh?"
It had not taken him too long to put two and two together, and thus he figured that the time period of absence was how long Shadow believed their mission would take. He wasn't really bothered by this, of course; though the fundamentals of training were important, he estimated that it would take at least that long to simply break these men and women of their preexisting combat habits (the bad ones, especially). After that, he'd be able to build the fundaments back up again, the right way.
"I think now might be a good time to inform everyone of exactly why they'll be missing for the months to come though," Drake reminded his friend. Technically, only he and Linde knew, though he would not necessarily put it past Kain to have guessed, and Myr did know that they were leaving to go somewhere, at least.
It had not taken him too long to put two and two together, and thus he figured that the time period of absence was how long Shadow believed their mission would take. He wasn't really bothered by this, of course; though the fundamentals of training were important, he estimated that it would take at least that long to simply break these men and women of their preexisting combat habits (the bad ones, especially). After that, he'd be able to build the fundaments back up again, the right way.
"I think now might be a good time to inform everyone of exactly why they'll be missing for the months to come though," Drake reminded his friend. Technically, only he and Linde knew, though he would not necessarily put it past Kain to have guessed, and Myr did know that they were leaving to go somewhere, at least.
Shadow regarded Drake with a smile when he made sure that nobody was there to see, and nodded.
"If you would, help me gather everyone at the main gates and I'll give all of the details there." He said quietly.
"If you would, help me gather everyone at the main gates and I'll give all of the details there." He said quietly.
Myr, not exactly being the sort that needed to be 'gathered,' so to speak, had chosen to take what few possessions she cared to have and make for the gate on her own time, which as it turned out had her there before anyone else. Never one to waste moments that could be spent productively, she took the time to etch an image of the fortress in her mind, fixing it in place along with the sights, sounds, and smells that surrounded it.
Monks did not have homes. To think of one place as any more important than another was to form an unnecessary attachment that may unfairly prejudice judgement, should such a thing ever become a concern. People tended to hasten for homes, which might result in unfortunate consequences for other tasks that they set themselves, might possibly hinder accurate perception of what was happening immediately around them.
Monks did not have friends, either. More accurately, they had too many. If one was to take a truly benevolent worldview, one must consider everyone to be worthy of the consideration one would give a 'friend.' Just as no place should be put above all others, so too should no person. Of course, it was impossible to avoid interacting with some people more often than others, and for this reason, a healthy dose of emotional distance was recommended by her teachers.
But even monks were not perfect. Sometimes, maintaining that distance became hard or impossible, and the intangible space itself too small. Myr felt, with burgeoning apprehension, that this was what had happened to her. It remained to see what the consequences might be.
Monks did not have homes. To think of one place as any more important than another was to form an unnecessary attachment that may unfairly prejudice judgement, should such a thing ever become a concern. People tended to hasten for homes, which might result in unfortunate consequences for other tasks that they set themselves, might possibly hinder accurate perception of what was happening immediately around them.
Monks did not have friends, either. More accurately, they had too many. If one was to take a truly benevolent worldview, one must consider everyone to be worthy of the consideration one would give a 'friend.' Just as no place should be put above all others, so too should no person. Of course, it was impossible to avoid interacting with some people more often than others, and for this reason, a healthy dose of emotional distance was recommended by her teachers.
But even monks were not perfect. Sometimes, maintaining that distance became hard or impossible, and the intangible space itself too small. Myr felt, with burgeoning apprehension, that this was what had happened to her. It remained to see what the consequences might be.
"Sure thing," Drake replied easily, folding his hands so that they laced together behind his head. "Then again, I'm sure they all know the drill by now, eh?" Nevertheless, he took a few minutes to make sure that everyone was prepping to leave before he grabbed his own things and headed out to the gates. Thus far, it looked like only Myr was present, and he wondered what all the others were doing.
"So, off on another adventure, eh?" he volunteered amiably, scanning the distant landscape. The probability of them being attacked anytime in the near future was quite low, but Drake wasn't the sort of person to get restless or complacent. Those were the kinds of things that could kill a man, easily. Absently, his thoughts drifted to his parents, and he wondered how they were doing. Were they even still alive? He wrote, occasionally, but it had been a while since he'd heard anything.
Xie swooped in and landed on his shoulder, apparently back from wherever she'd been, and a shadow passing overhead informed him that she was not alone. He did have something of a soft spot for his birds, all things considered. All birds, really, but of course his own were special, seeing as how he had trained them from birth and all.
"So, off on another adventure, eh?" he volunteered amiably, scanning the distant landscape. The probability of them being attacked anytime in the near future was quite low, but Drake wasn't the sort of person to get restless or complacent. Those were the kinds of things that could kill a man, easily. Absently, his thoughts drifted to his parents, and he wondered how they were doing. Were they even still alive? He wrote, occasionally, but it had been a while since he'd heard anything.
Xie swooped in and landed on his shoulder, apparently back from wherever she'd been, and a shadow passing overhead informed him that she was not alone. He did have something of a soft spot for his birds, all things considered. All birds, really, but of course his own were special, seeing as how he had trained them from birth and all.
Shadow nodded to Drake and headed to the front gates. Along the way, he happened across Linde again who decided to join him at the gates later once she'd gotten her things together. Shadow agreed and decided it best to leave her alone while she packed.
Once outside, Shadow walked to the edge of the plateau they were on and stared out at the valley before him. In an ironic way, it would be somewhat saddening for him to leave this place. Despite the horrible history that lie within its walls and within his memories, he was fond of the valley itself and silently mourned the idea of leaving it.
He waited patiently for everyone to arrive.
Once outside, Shadow walked to the edge of the plateau they were on and stared out at the valley before him. In an ironic way, it would be somewhat saddening for him to leave this place. Despite the horrible history that lie within its walls and within his memories, he was fond of the valley itself and silently mourned the idea of leaving it.
He waited patiently for everyone to arrive.
After Ameriah’s introduction to the new warriors of Trai’ Koussa, she simply observed both Kain’s and Shadow’s interactions with the new recruits. Rarely the type to hide her emotions, her brows furrowed at what she witnessed. She was far from someone capable of judging, if ever there is someone capable of passing judgment, but the head masters’ actions left her feeling more than a little uneasy. Ameriah had imagined weeks ago that when new people came she would stay but honestly now that the time had come, she was wondering if perhaps she would be best off elsewhere.
The girl did not stay for the final portion of Shadow’s speech, having heard and seen enough, she made a silent and likely unnoticeable, at least to the new arrivals, exit. Once out in the open, she took a deep breath, not realizing she had been holding her it all the while inside the training hall. Toying with a strand of hair, she gazed out over the landscape of the fortress.
As a wonderer from a young age, Amie knew that a home was not merely a place with four walls and a roof. Over the years, she had had many homes and found that it was more of a mindset than an actual location. Still, she had liked it here. It could stand to be a bit warmer, but the recent residents seemed to help in that department. A smile formed on her lips as she replayed memories of the weeks prior. The smile, however, quickly went downward as she looked at its future and wondered truly if she could be a part of it.
Drake interrupted her thoughts as he came out and announced that they were to gather at the main gates. She nodded and watched him hurry off. Letting out a small sigh, she assumed now would be as good a time as any. With heavy steps, she took the somewhat scenic route to the main gates. Scowling to herself, she listened to a mix of nervous and excited chatter throughout the halls. For whatever reason, it irritated her, perhaps she had gotten too used to the peace, quiet and tranquilly that fortress had been with the few inhabitants.
Eventually, she made her way to the main gates. Her mood was still a bit touchy but she tried to smooth it out as she gave Myr and Drake a half grin. Ameriah did not look Shadow’s way, she imagined he would have something to say about her cutting out on his speech earlier, but she was in no mood to hear about it now. With a stifled huff, she leaned against the stone wall and crossed her arms in front of her midsection. She decided to hear what was to be said before she made any announcements of her own. Until the remainder of their crew would arrive, she would appear to be transfixed over something at the far end of front entrance.
The girl did not stay for the final portion of Shadow’s speech, having heard and seen enough, she made a silent and likely unnoticeable, at least to the new arrivals, exit. Once out in the open, she took a deep breath, not realizing she had been holding her it all the while inside the training hall. Toying with a strand of hair, she gazed out over the landscape of the fortress.
As a wonderer from a young age, Amie knew that a home was not merely a place with four walls and a roof. Over the years, she had had many homes and found that it was more of a mindset than an actual location. Still, she had liked it here. It could stand to be a bit warmer, but the recent residents seemed to help in that department. A smile formed on her lips as she replayed memories of the weeks prior. The smile, however, quickly went downward as she looked at its future and wondered truly if she could be a part of it.
Drake interrupted her thoughts as he came out and announced that they were to gather at the main gates. She nodded and watched him hurry off. Letting out a small sigh, she assumed now would be as good a time as any. With heavy steps, she took the somewhat scenic route to the main gates. Scowling to herself, she listened to a mix of nervous and excited chatter throughout the halls. For whatever reason, it irritated her, perhaps she had gotten too used to the peace, quiet and tranquilly that fortress had been with the few inhabitants.
Eventually, she made her way to the main gates. Her mood was still a bit touchy but she tried to smooth it out as she gave Myr and Drake a half grin. Ameriah did not look Shadow’s way, she imagined he would have something to say about her cutting out on his speech earlier, but she was in no mood to hear about it now. With a stifled huff, she leaned against the stone wall and crossed her arms in front of her midsection. She decided to hear what was to be said before she made any announcements of her own. Until the remainder of their crew would arrive, she would appear to be transfixed over something at the far end of front entrance.
Shadow cast half a glance back over his shoulder and watched Amie as she arrived. He knew that she wasn't pleased, but what else she was thinking was anyone's guess. Despite the fact that they had managed to begin building a relationship as siblings did not help him to understand her thought process any better, so he decided to try and level the situation.
"I can tell you're upset about the rough treatment of the new arrivals Amie, and I apologize that you had to watch all of that. However, in order for Kain's plan to take effect I cannot afford show them any kindness. If you do not approve of the method, then you'll have to talk to Kain. He gave me instructions to behave as the Red-Eyed Demon with them so that they took their training seriously. He's in charge of this place now, and this operation."
"I can tell you're upset about the rough treatment of the new arrivals Amie, and I apologize that you had to watch all of that. However, in order for Kain's plan to take effect I cannot afford show them any kindness. If you do not approve of the method, then you'll have to talk to Kain. He gave me instructions to behave as the Red-Eyed Demon with them so that they took their training seriously. He's in charge of this place now, and this operation."
Myr blinked when Drake arrived, and she offered a smile at his question. "Why yes, I do believe we tend to get caught up in those rather easily, do we not?" She might have said more, but Shadow, Linde, and Amie arrived shortly afterward, and Shadow took a guess as to the reason for amie's uncharacteristic silence- and her abrupt departure earlier.
The monk might have pointed out that any of them watching it was not strictly something that they "had" to do, if Linde's absence was any indication, but she felt that this would be missing the point somewhat. She supposed she understood where Amie was coming from, thinking it harsh, but such designations were relative, and Myr had found it all relatively tame. She remembered the first day she had been brought before the true masters at the Temple. They had not been nearly so kind, and most of the children before them had been no older than fourteen or so. Myr had been eleven.
Everything was relative. This was as much a truth as anything she had seen or not seen, but this too she kept to herself.
The monk might have pointed out that any of them watching it was not strictly something that they "had" to do, if Linde's absence was any indication, but she felt that this would be missing the point somewhat. She supposed she understood where Amie was coming from, thinking it harsh, but such designations were relative, and Myr had found it all relatively tame. She remembered the first day she had been brought before the true masters at the Temple. They had not been nearly so kind, and most of the children before them had been no older than fourteen or so. Myr had been eleven.
Everything was relative. This was as much a truth as anything she had seen or not seen, but this too she kept to herself.
((((((((Everything was relative..... I cried a little at that part)))))))))
Kain felt that Shadow laid on the dramatics a bit thick, but it was apparently effective. The minds of humans are apparently easily manipulated...... Kain made his way to the meeting point and saw all the others were ready. Except for Linde, her absence was rather unusual, as she tended to stick to Shadow like some leech..... In any case, the relationship seemed mutually obsessive to some extent, but Kain would keep silent. It was not his place to judge, considering his own failures at relationships... Though this was not Kain's fault really. He just happened to be cursed. At least that's what he told himself.
"So, Shadow, what is our next course of action?"
Kain felt that Shadow laid on the dramatics a bit thick, but it was apparently effective. The minds of humans are apparently easily manipulated...... Kain made his way to the meeting point and saw all the others were ready. Except for Linde, her absence was rather unusual, as she tended to stick to Shadow like some leech..... In any case, the relationship seemed mutually obsessive to some extent, but Kain would keep silent. It was not his place to judge, considering his own failures at relationships... Though this was not Kain's fault really. He just happened to be cursed. At least that's what he told himself.
"So, Shadow, what is our next course of action?"
Shadow looked over his shoulder as Linde walked outside to greet the others and stand with them as she waited for Shadow to explain for everyone what was about to happen.
"It's simple really. The time has come at last to finish my mission, and this scroll will guide us on our final journey together."
He held up the scroll with the list of names and let it fall open so they could all see how long he list was before he rolled it back up and put it away behind his back.
"As I cross names off this list, we will be taking small but meaningful steps along the path to restoring the balance that has been lost. Once we are finished with this final journey, I will bid you all farewell. It has been an pleasure to travel with you all, and I hope that you will all give it your best. If you have any final thoughts to share before we head out, then speak now."
"It's simple really. The time has come at last to finish my mission, and this scroll will guide us on our final journey together."
He held up the scroll with the list of names and let it fall open so they could all see how long he list was before he rolled it back up and put it away behind his back.
"As I cross names off this list, we will be taking small but meaningful steps along the path to restoring the balance that has been lost. Once we are finished with this final journey, I will bid you all farewell. It has been an pleasure to travel with you all, and I hope that you will all give it your best. If you have any final thoughts to share before we head out, then speak now."
Kain felt a certain kind of gravity as Shadow's words hit him. It wasn't "We can try and stay friends," Shadow fully meant to do away with all the others after this mission. The finality of it all was oddly profound. Kain supposed he would be busy, what with running everything, but he planned on keeping in touch with Amie and Myr. Perhaps even Drake, though Drake may also be busy in the future... Kain thought a moment, and then concluded that Drake could make time for an old friend. Whatever Shadow planned to do after all this was his business, though it would be... sad to lose a friend.
"Just leave the one person I requested for me, and I am happy with the plan."
"Just leave the one person I requested for me, and I am happy with the plan."
Myr was honestly a bit surprised to hear Shadow say that. Was he not planning on training the new members of Trai'Koussa with them? It had seemed as though he would, but apparently this was not the case. Either that, or the rest of them were being kicked out for some reason. And what of AMie and Drake and Kain? She assumed Linde would be following Shadow wherever he went afterwards, but Amie was a blood relative, and Drake and Kain were both old friends of his. It all seemed a bit... final.
Final. Was he... no, surely not. Unless... Myr forced the thought from her mind. When the offer came to say something, she contemplated for a moment before deciding that silence was more eloquent tan any words she could muster. They all knew her as one to rarely speak, but also as one to be in the place where she felt she was needed. In this sense, nothing would change, and perhaps that would be understood even if she kept her tongue. If not, perhaps she had not made her nature as clear as she would like to think she had.
Final. Was he... no, surely not. Unless... Myr forced the thought from her mind. When the offer came to say something, she contemplated for a moment before deciding that silence was more eloquent tan any words she could muster. They all knew her as one to rarely speak, but also as one to be in the place where she felt she was needed. In this sense, nothing would change, and perhaps that would be understood even if she kept her tongue. If not, perhaps she had not made her nature as clear as she would like to think she had.
Drake didn't bother to suppress his exasperated exhalation. Shadow could be rather dramatic sometimes, and he sorely doubted that this mission would really be the last time he'd ever see the guy. The last mission was supposed to be that, and look at what had happened. Kain seemed to be taking the news rather nonchalantly, but Myr looked slightly troubled, and not for the first time, Drake wondered what exactly went on in the monk's head. He was pretty good at reading people, even Shadow to a degree, but most of the time she was completely inscrutable to him.
Ah well; there were other things to be thought about right now. Like that huge list of people to kill, and the fact that Kain wanted one of them for himself? That was interesting news. Probably a personal grudge- wasn't that how these things worked most of the time? Drake held grudges with the best of them, though only after extremely excessive provocation, and currently he had none outstanding. He hated unfinished business enough that he tended to take care of these things as soon as possible, preferably by peaceable means. Sometimes, that option was not given, but he always tried at least.
"Well, the way I see it, the sooner we get going, the sooner there are a few less puppeteers in the world, so we might as well get a move on, eh?"
Ah well; there were other things to be thought about right now. Like that huge list of people to kill, and the fact that Kain wanted one of them for himself? That was interesting news. Probably a personal grudge- wasn't that how these things worked most of the time? Drake held grudges with the best of them, though only after extremely excessive provocation, and currently he had none outstanding. He hated unfinished business enough that he tended to take care of these things as soon as possible, preferably by peaceable means. Sometimes, that option was not given, but he always tried at least.
"Well, the way I see it, the sooner we get going, the sooner there are a few less puppeteers in the world, so we might as well get a move on, eh?"
So many grumbles came to mind as she listened to Shadow’s excuse for the, in her opinion, excessive treatment to the future warriors of Trai’ Koussa. All the sarcastic comments would have been characteristic for Amie to fire back under her breath; instead she merely nodded a single time and kept her arms crossed in front, eyes to the ground. It was not as if she had much to hide and Shadow did pretty much hit the nail on the head and like she figured earlier, there was not much she could do to change it. She was, however, intrigued that her brother did at least offer an apology. Something she took he did not do often. It made her wonder if perhaps he himself was starting to change a little. Starting to feel something other than what she viewed as selfishness (all due to his upbringing, she supposed).
Her thoughts on Shadow’s emotions were promptly interrupted by Kain, who either ignored Shadow’s words or perhaps simply did not catch them. The new Head Master of Trai’ Koussa did go straight to the point of their gathering and the question made Amie glance to Shadow expectantly. She fought the urge to suggest, with heavy sarcasm, more ways to torture the recruits.
Ameriah flinched as Shadow undone a scroll and explained its contents. He spoke of the names as if they were merely items on a market list and it pained her to wonder if her mother’s name had been crossed out so carelessly as well. Evil men as they may be, it was still a life. Diverting her eyes downward, she kicked at a stone lodged in the dirt, working it free with the tip of her boot. Her green eyes did not lift from the stone as Shadow’s meaning set in. The future of Trai’ Koussa was the last thing on her mind and her earlier thoughts about his emotions quickly died as well.
There were many names on that list and she imagined that they would travel the continent or at least the majority of it. Many miles to cover, many cities to visit, many people to kill… She did like the sound of that, minus the death and all. Besides the adventure and thrill of a new journey there was another factor playing at her decision. One that would go unspoken for now... Kain and Drake spoke their thoughts and conditions, Myr was silent as usual. Amie said simply and quickly with eyes still to the ground, “Works for me. When do we leave?”
Her thoughts on Shadow’s emotions were promptly interrupted by Kain, who either ignored Shadow’s words or perhaps simply did not catch them. The new Head Master of Trai’ Koussa did go straight to the point of their gathering and the question made Amie glance to Shadow expectantly. She fought the urge to suggest, with heavy sarcasm, more ways to torture the recruits.
Ameriah flinched as Shadow undone a scroll and explained its contents. He spoke of the names as if they were merely items on a market list and it pained her to wonder if her mother’s name had been crossed out so carelessly as well. Evil men as they may be, it was still a life. Diverting her eyes downward, she kicked at a stone lodged in the dirt, working it free with the tip of her boot. Her green eyes did not lift from the stone as Shadow’s meaning set in. The future of Trai’ Koussa was the last thing on her mind and her earlier thoughts about his emotions quickly died as well.
There were many names on that list and she imagined that they would travel the continent or at least the majority of it. Many miles to cover, many cities to visit, many people to kill… She did like the sound of that, minus the death and all. Besides the adventure and thrill of a new journey there was another factor playing at her decision. One that would go unspoken for now... Kain and Drake spoke their thoughts and conditions, Myr was silent as usual. Amie said simply and quickly with eyes still to the ground, “Works for me. When do we leave?”
Shadow simply smiled to his half sister. He flipped one of the Twins from behind his back into his hand, looking at it momentarily to check the blade before replacing it behind his back and looking to the group once more.
"We leave now."
With that, Shadow turned and began to walk the path down the side of the plateau to the valley floor with his companions close in toe.
"We leave now."
With that, Shadow turned and began to walk the path down the side of the plateau to the valley floor with his companions close in toe.
(((Seems I spoke too soon, some of us aren't ready for it to end so I decided to do something a bit different so that we can continue.)))
Days turned to weeks, and weeks turned to months. After almost seven months of traveling together, Shadow had crossed off more than half of the names on the list when he received word from Kain via a message attached to Raven's ankle. Kain had stayed behind to monitor Trai' Koussa and has now informed Shadow that it is running itself quite well, and that he will now be ready to meet them in the Villa of Winds just north of the valley so that they can turn their sights on Kain's family island.
While not initially keen on the idea of halting his own pursuit of the names on his list, Shadow agreed to wait for Kain at the Villa of Winds, and is now en route and only two days away with everyone else traveling in toe as they approached the gates of the town they were in as the sun began to set behind them.
Shadow turned and looked to Drake, who was walking about five paces behind him near Myr in the back.
"So how are the supplies doing? We last stopped for food and water about three days ago right? So do you think we should restock before leaving, or can we last the two days it will take to get there without it?"
Days turned to weeks, and weeks turned to months. After almost seven months of traveling together, Shadow had crossed off more than half of the names on the list when he received word from Kain via a message attached to Raven's ankle. Kain had stayed behind to monitor Trai' Koussa and has now informed Shadow that it is running itself quite well, and that he will now be ready to meet them in the Villa of Winds just north of the valley so that they can turn their sights on Kain's family island.
While not initially keen on the idea of halting his own pursuit of the names on his list, Shadow agreed to wait for Kain at the Villa of Winds, and is now en route and only two days away with everyone else traveling in toe as they approached the gates of the town they were in as the sun began to set behind them.
Shadow turned and looked to Drake, who was walking about five paces behind him near Myr in the back.
"So how are the supplies doing? We last stopped for food and water about three days ago right? So do you think we should restock before leaving, or can we last the two days it will take to get there without it?"
The setting changes from Trai' Koussa to Cre' Est (Continent)
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
((Not really sure where "two days from the Villa of Winds" is, since I don't know which direction we are approaching from, so I just picked the most general location I could))
Drake, who had been playing his new favorite game (trying to coax conversation out of Myr) looked up at Shadow's question. Somewhere long the line, he had been deemed keeper of the supplies, which he really thought was an excuse to make him group pack mule. Still, he supposed he was physically the strongest, so perhaps it was only fair.
"We should be fine," he stated easily, having taken an inventory of the items on his back just that morning. "There's enough here for three days if we stretch it, actually." Myr and Amie weren't exactly big eaters by anyone's standards, or at least not his. Apparently, they were all supposed to be meeting Kain at the Villa of Winds soon, and Drake found that he was looking forward to seeing his fellow practical jokester. The last few months had been considerably duller without the chaotic presence of the group's favorite pirate.
Drake, who had been playing his new favorite game (trying to coax conversation out of Myr) looked up at Shadow's question. Somewhere long the line, he had been deemed keeper of the supplies, which he really thought was an excuse to make him group pack mule. Still, he supposed he was physically the strongest, so perhaps it was only fair.
"We should be fine," he stated easily, having taken an inventory of the items on his back just that morning. "There's enough here for three days if we stretch it, actually." Myr and Amie weren't exactly big eaters by anyone's standards, or at least not his. Apparently, they were all supposed to be meeting Kain at the Villa of Winds soon, and Drake found that he was looking forward to seeing his fellow practical jokester. The last few months had been considerably duller without the chaotic presence of the group's favorite pirate.
The setting changes from Cre' Est (Continent) to Villa of Winds
Several days ago
Kain looked to his gathered recruits. Amazing that in a few months, these men and women had become a formidable fighting force. Pressure makes diamonds, after all. What started as a small group had now become several hundred members, and new recruits poured in daily to join the cause. Many of these people were fiercely loyal to Kain, and he had even begun sending groups out on simple missions. Helping capture wanted criminals, protecting important persons, things of that nature. Kain's lighthearted nature outside of training time made him many new friends, but during training her was quite stern, but patient enough to help them. However, his patience could only be pushed so far, so many of the members knew to do what Kain wanted perfectly the first time. He was proud of his army.
"Alright ladies and gentlemen, You have progressed immensely in these few short months. Now, I will be leaving to take care of some very important business. I ave assigned several of you positions to keep this place running smoothly. New recruits will be coming in as usual, so take the time to make them feel welcome before you completely destroy them. In any case, I shall be on my way. Good luck, I shall hopefully return soon. Oh, and I am very proud of all of you. You have done things most humans could never hope to do. Keep up the good work."
With that, Kain took his leave of the fortress, carrying only enough supplies for a few days' journey. He began running toward the Villa of Winds.
Present
Kain arrived at the Villa, and Raven was waiting for him with a note that said Shadow agreed to meet Kain here. Kain smirked, he had anticipated Shadow's agreement. Not the most difficult thing to do, but he had a good laugh about it. Now all he had to do was wait for his friends.
Kain looked to his gathered recruits. Amazing that in a few months, these men and women had become a formidable fighting force. Pressure makes diamonds, after all. What started as a small group had now become several hundred members, and new recruits poured in daily to join the cause. Many of these people were fiercely loyal to Kain, and he had even begun sending groups out on simple missions. Helping capture wanted criminals, protecting important persons, things of that nature. Kain's lighthearted nature outside of training time made him many new friends, but during training her was quite stern, but patient enough to help them. However, his patience could only be pushed so far, so many of the members knew to do what Kain wanted perfectly the first time. He was proud of his army.
"Alright ladies and gentlemen, You have progressed immensely in these few short months. Now, I will be leaving to take care of some very important business. I ave assigned several of you positions to keep this place running smoothly. New recruits will be coming in as usual, so take the time to make them feel welcome before you completely destroy them. In any case, I shall be on my way. Good luck, I shall hopefully return soon. Oh, and I am very proud of all of you. You have done things most humans could never hope to do. Keep up the good work."
With that, Kain took his leave of the fortress, carrying only enough supplies for a few days' journey. He began running toward the Villa of Winds.
Present
Kain arrived at the Villa, and Raven was waiting for him with a note that said Shadow agreed to meet Kain here. Kain smirked, he had anticipated Shadow's agreement. Not the most difficult thing to do, but he had a good laugh about it. Now all he had to do was wait for his friends.
The setting changes from Villa of Winds to Cre' Est
(((The Villa of Winds is about two days walk northeast of Roda Valley where Trai' Koussa is. It lies just outside the mountain pass between Cre' Est and Shaharan. We are to the west in Cre' Est right now and will be on our way through the pass very soon.)))
Shadow nodded to Drake's response and returned his attention forward.
As they exited the gate Shadow kept a close eye on the guards stationed there, as he didn't like something about them. But he kept his observation to himself as he continued on since they were obviously too weak to be a threat.
These last few months, Shadow had decided to personally train with everyone in the group in pure ground and pound combat, something to which Drake had taken to with great excitement, and Amie had taken to with dread. Two solid minutes of sparring with Shadow, even while he was holding back, was the equivalent of taking on a about ten average soldiers such as the ones he saw at the gate. Drake and Amie had progressed substantially in their combat prowess, Drake so much so that Shadow wondered if he needed to hold back any longer.
I'll try not holding back next time and see how well he does He thought to himself as they continued on.
Myr's time with Shadow was spent more on deflection and avoidance which was something she was already very good at, but Shadow's recent change gave her a slightly new method of training to work with.
Keeping the sensitivity of her nature in mind, he worked with her on timing close and long range deflection attacks with openings that the others gave her so that they could take care of the actual combat while she flowed swiftly and smoothly through attacks. These maneuvers focused on using opponents as weapons themselves such as throwing them into each other, or shoving them in the direction of her comrades so they could bring them down. This training was nothing new to her and was not designed to forbid her from using knockout blows if she felt them necessary or found the opening, but rather they were designed so that she would not even have to go that far if she didn't have to. She had grown much through the past few months, and was now one of the fastest in the group in terms of pure speed.
Ameriah hadn't liked the training at first, but as she grew stronger and faster, and her techniques began to improve, she began to enjoy the time spent with everyone in the ring. Shadow, being her older brother, was quite fond of pushing her limits more than the others did. He had more than once received a scolding for it, but it was nothing he wasn't used to. In fact, he almost enjoyed listening to her yell at him. It gave him the feeling that she really was his sister and that helped to make the fact that his family was a little larger then he originally thought sink in. It was a nice feeling to know that he still had family aside from Era in this world.
Linde was the only one who Shadow never held back on, and she neither did with him. Their sparring sessions were dirty, brutal, and savage, often ending in light bloodshed from either one or both of them. On one occasion, Shadow had cracked one of her ribs and she had broken one of his fingers before the sparring had come to a close. Despite their injuries, they had continued fighting until time was up, and even then they sometimes loathed to end the session.
Shadow continued to keep an eye on the soldiers as they finally broke free of the town and entered the forest beyond it. Once in the forest, Shadow was able to finally calm down a bit and let out a sigh as he took in the forest air. The sun was still high in the sky, but it was about time that he and the others stopped for a break. They had been walking all day so far and had journeyed quite the distance in the ten hours they had spent wandering. Shadow looked to the others over his shoulder, and none of them seemed to be tired or really in need of rest, which made him quite proud. Their stamina and their leg strength had increased so much over the last few months that they didn't notice the length of the journey.
"I think we'll take a breather here. We've done enough walking for now." He said as he sat down on a boulder nearby and dropped his pack to the ground.
Shadow nodded to Drake's response and returned his attention forward.
As they exited the gate Shadow kept a close eye on the guards stationed there, as he didn't like something about them. But he kept his observation to himself as he continued on since they were obviously too weak to be a threat.
These last few months, Shadow had decided to personally train with everyone in the group in pure ground and pound combat, something to which Drake had taken to with great excitement, and Amie had taken to with dread. Two solid minutes of sparring with Shadow, even while he was holding back, was the equivalent of taking on a about ten average soldiers such as the ones he saw at the gate. Drake and Amie had progressed substantially in their combat prowess, Drake so much so that Shadow wondered if he needed to hold back any longer.
I'll try not holding back next time and see how well he does He thought to himself as they continued on.
Myr's time with Shadow was spent more on deflection and avoidance which was something she was already very good at, but Shadow's recent change gave her a slightly new method of training to work with.
Keeping the sensitivity of her nature in mind, he worked with her on timing close and long range deflection attacks with openings that the others gave her so that they could take care of the actual combat while she flowed swiftly and smoothly through attacks. These maneuvers focused on using opponents as weapons themselves such as throwing them into each other, or shoving them in the direction of her comrades so they could bring them down. This training was nothing new to her and was not designed to forbid her from using knockout blows if she felt them necessary or found the opening, but rather they were designed so that she would not even have to go that far if she didn't have to. She had grown much through the past few months, and was now one of the fastest in the group in terms of pure speed.
Ameriah hadn't liked the training at first, but as she grew stronger and faster, and her techniques began to improve, she began to enjoy the time spent with everyone in the ring. Shadow, being her older brother, was quite fond of pushing her limits more than the others did. He had more than once received a scolding for it, but it was nothing he wasn't used to. In fact, he almost enjoyed listening to her yell at him. It gave him the feeling that she really was his sister and that helped to make the fact that his family was a little larger then he originally thought sink in. It was a nice feeling to know that he still had family aside from Era in this world.
Linde was the only one who Shadow never held back on, and she neither did with him. Their sparring sessions were dirty, brutal, and savage, often ending in light bloodshed from either one or both of them. On one occasion, Shadow had cracked one of her ribs and she had broken one of his fingers before the sparring had come to a close. Despite their injuries, they had continued fighting until time was up, and even then they sometimes loathed to end the session.
Shadow continued to keep an eye on the soldiers as they finally broke free of the town and entered the forest beyond it. Once in the forest, Shadow was able to finally calm down a bit and let out a sigh as he took in the forest air. The sun was still high in the sky, but it was about time that he and the others stopped for a break. They had been walking all day so far and had journeyed quite the distance in the ten hours they had spent wandering. Shadow looked to the others over his shoulder, and none of them seemed to be tired or really in need of rest, which made him quite proud. Their stamina and their leg strength had increased so much over the last few months that they didn't notice the length of the journey.
"I think we'll take a breather here. We've done enough walking for now." He said as he sat down on a boulder nearby and dropped his pack to the ground.
Myr had spent most of the morning in conversation with Drake and Amie, though generally this meant trying very hard to avoid answering too many of the former's questions. Why he had taken an interest in the life she'd led before she'd taken to helping Shadow (insofar as what she was doing could be considered helping, anyway), she could not say. She was not bothered by it, exactly, but... even so, there were still things that she did not have any particular eagerness to share.
Still, if she decided to, by this point, he'd probably be the first to know. Despite her very rationalized decision to try not to get too much closer to anyone than was absolutely necessary, his persistence, Amie's cheerfulness, and Kain's humor particularly were wearing her down in this respect. Linde was kind, and truthfully Myr could relate to Shadow best of the lot of them, but the two of them often seemed a self-contained universe, and she had no desire to intrude upon it. Add this to the fact that she was the sort of person for whom others had to make the initial overtures, and though she trained often with Shadow, it was the other three to whom she was closest.
She like the rest of them missed Kain rather a lot, and was glad to be going to see him. When Shadow called a halt, though, she did not protest. Though her endurance was such that she did not need to rest now, she could appreciate the consideration. not everyone had spent a year of their lives doing nothing but walking for days or weeks on end, after all. So she selected a suitable spot on the ground and sat, breathing deeply of the fresh air. The Villa of Winds was not a place she had visited before, so she was somewhat curious to see what sort of structure it might be, if indeed it were a structure at all.
Still, if she decided to, by this point, he'd probably be the first to know. Despite her very rationalized decision to try not to get too much closer to anyone than was absolutely necessary, his persistence, Amie's cheerfulness, and Kain's humor particularly were wearing her down in this respect. Linde was kind, and truthfully Myr could relate to Shadow best of the lot of them, but the two of them often seemed a self-contained universe, and she had no desire to intrude upon it. Add this to the fact that she was the sort of person for whom others had to make the initial overtures, and though she trained often with Shadow, it was the other three to whom she was closest.
She like the rest of them missed Kain rather a lot, and was glad to be going to see him. When Shadow called a halt, though, she did not protest. Though her endurance was such that she did not need to rest now, she could appreciate the consideration. not everyone had spent a year of their lives doing nothing but walking for days or weeks on end, after all. So she selected a suitable spot on the ground and sat, breathing deeply of the fresh air. The Villa of Winds was not a place she had visited before, so she was somewhat curious to see what sort of structure it might be, if indeed it were a structure at all.
When Shadow decided they stopped, they stopped. Drake didn't much mind this; it was one less decision he had to make, and though endurance was certainly a trait that most of them shared, he wouldn't say no to the opportunity for a rest. Plating himself on the ground beside Myr, he patted a third spot beside himself in invitation to Amie.
Reaching into his pack, the tall man removed a loaf of bread, a wheel of cheese and a knife, offering decent helpings of each to anyone in his vicinity. Travel food wasn't always the best, and the bread was a little hard, but he doubted they had time for a fully-cooked meal, and he was all about making the most of the break in terms of recovery. Who knew how much of the next two days would be spent without the opportunity to do the same again?
Weirdly, Drake was kind of the mother hen of the group, at least in that he was the one who tended to insist that everyone eat enough and sleep when given the opportunity. Not even Shadow was safe from his slightly-overbearing but fundamentally good nature. It wasn't his fault that he cared. Well, okay, perhaps it was, but that didn't mean he was going to stop anytime soon.
Reaching into his pack, the tall man removed a loaf of bread, a wheel of cheese and a knife, offering decent helpings of each to anyone in his vicinity. Travel food wasn't always the best, and the bread was a little hard, but he doubted they had time for a fully-cooked meal, and he was all about making the most of the break in terms of recovery. Who knew how much of the next two days would be spent without the opportunity to do the same again?
Weirdly, Drake was kind of the mother hen of the group, at least in that he was the one who tended to insist that everyone eat enough and sleep when given the opportunity. Not even Shadow was safe from his slightly-overbearing but fundamentally good nature. It wasn't his fault that he cared. Well, okay, perhaps it was, but that didn't mean he was going to stop anytime soon.
Ameriah was actually a little surprised at the break. She usually had to resort to throat clearing or some other form of dramatics to get him to stop for a bit. Not that she needed a rest at the moment, but rather she welcomed the delay.
Maybe it was just her, but it felt odd going to meet Kain. As a group they had not seen him in months. There had been contact, yes, but it was not the same. The others seemed to be excited, for he was missed, but for whatever reasons of the gods, Amie felt leery. It could just be the fact that she was not used to people coming and going from her life. Usually once she parted ways with someone, it was the last time she would ever see them again.
Taking the offered seat, she sat with a sigh and toyed with her bag, straightened her shirt and checked her water-skin. The sitting position lasted until Drake offered food, to which she brushed off with a small shake of head and a wave of her hand. With that, the girl was up again and pacing about the area with only the occasional hair tugging.
Myr was always the quiet one who limited her questions and comments and Drake was more of the go-with-the-flow sort, so that left Amie to ask most of the annoying travel questions. “How much further to this Village of the Wounds, or whatever?” she asked between pacing about. “Is it like ruins or some spiritual place of sorts or is it an actual village with people and shops and inns?” Her questions rattled off in a way that seemed she was thinking aloud, but mostly the were directed to Shadow, who was usually the only one who could or would answer her.
Maybe it was just her, but it felt odd going to meet Kain. As a group they had not seen him in months. There had been contact, yes, but it was not the same. The others seemed to be excited, for he was missed, but for whatever reasons of the gods, Amie felt leery. It could just be the fact that she was not used to people coming and going from her life. Usually once she parted ways with someone, it was the last time she would ever see them again.
Taking the offered seat, she sat with a sigh and toyed with her bag, straightened her shirt and checked her water-skin. The sitting position lasted until Drake offered food, to which she brushed off with a small shake of head and a wave of her hand. With that, the girl was up again and pacing about the area with only the occasional hair tugging.
Myr was always the quiet one who limited her questions and comments and Drake was more of the go-with-the-flow sort, so that left Amie to ask most of the annoying travel questions. “How much further to this Village of the Wounds, or whatever?” she asked between pacing about. “Is it like ruins or some spiritual place of sorts or is it an actual village with people and shops and inns?” Her questions rattled off in a way that seemed she was thinking aloud, but mostly the were directed to Shadow, who was usually the only one who could or would answer her.
Shadow looked up at Amie.
"The Villa of Winds used to be in the possession of the Kaissen family, one of Cre' Est's most wealthy and respected families until their sudden demise four years ago. The Villa is simple, and is more of a small town enclosed within a large stone fence about nine fee high. It has all the normal shops and whatnot, inns and even a safe house during natural disasters and raids. Nothing unusual that you should be aware of, but there is a lot of security these days since the Villa is coming under new ownership at the beginning of the new year in about three months."
"The Villa of Winds used to be in the possession of the Kaissen family, one of Cre' Est's most wealthy and respected families until their sudden demise four years ago. The Villa is simple, and is more of a small town enclosed within a large stone fence about nine fee high. It has all the normal shops and whatnot, inns and even a safe house during natural disasters and raids. Nothing unusual that you should be aware of, but there is a lot of security these days since the Villa is coming under new ownership at the beginning of the new year in about three months."
Amie thought it slightly amusing that Shadow immediately thought her suspicious of their destination. Was she really that worrisome with each town they came to? One would think she would not continue to be so apprehensive while surrounded with friends and family in one case. It was something that she needed to work on. That list was getting longer each day, Amie sighed in thought.
Glancing over to Shadow, she whirled around and leaned on a tree near where Drake and Myr were sitting. “Villa of the Winds. Sorry”, she corrected as she crossed her arms at her mid-section. Curiosity peaked, for the moment she halted her pacing and fidgeting, “What happened to the Kaissen family?”, she asked slowly, not sure she really wanted to know the answer. Then with more angst, “And who is moving in? How did someone become so lucky to get a little town to call their own?” With a small tap of her foot, she added to her brother, “And you still did not answer how much further…”
Glancing over to Shadow, she whirled around and leaned on a tree near where Drake and Myr were sitting. “Villa of the Winds. Sorry”, she corrected as she crossed her arms at her mid-section. Curiosity peaked, for the moment she halted her pacing and fidgeting, “What happened to the Kaissen family?”, she asked slowly, not sure she really wanted to know the answer. Then with more angst, “And who is moving in? How did someone become so lucky to get a little town to call their own?” With a small tap of her foot, she added to her brother, “And you still did not answer how much further…”
Shadow blinked when she tapped her foot at him, but said nothing for a few seconds.
"Hhh... Lord Kaissen, master of the house fell deathly ill four years ago. That illness was thankfully isolated and died with him, but the rest of his family fell victim to looters and pillagers when the Villa experienced a short time of anarchy with the loss of their Lord. This period lasted about two full weeks before it was finally dealt with by the Royal Guard of Cre' Est when a small battalion arrived to quell the situation. The family that is moving in is another wealthy and respectable family with whom I have no quarrel with. The family name is Sirenta, translated as Serenity. And to answer how much farther, we're about two days walk from the Villa if we continue at the pace we had set before."
Linde walked over to Shadow and sat down about a pace away, smiling as she watched the two of them talking. It was nice that they were bonding so well, even if on the outside it appeared more as quarreling. Lately Linde had been a little reclusive, staying to herself and speaking very little as time had progressed.
Shadow leaned back against a tree behind the boulder he sat on and closed his eyes. Even though his body was not tired, his mind was from everything they had been doing lately. Plotting their course, coming up with the execution of the assassinations and coordinated efforts to make them clean and quiet, helping Drake keep track of supplies, watching everyone's health and energy levels as they traveled, keeping in contact with Kain every step of the way and trying his best to train everyone in various forms of combat and tactics had Shadow's mental stamina at its limit.
"Hhh... Lord Kaissen, master of the house fell deathly ill four years ago. That illness was thankfully isolated and died with him, but the rest of his family fell victim to looters and pillagers when the Villa experienced a short time of anarchy with the loss of their Lord. This period lasted about two full weeks before it was finally dealt with by the Royal Guard of Cre' Est when a small battalion arrived to quell the situation. The family that is moving in is another wealthy and respectable family with whom I have no quarrel with. The family name is Sirenta, translated as Serenity. And to answer how much farther, we're about two days walk from the Villa if we continue at the pace we had set before."
Linde walked over to Shadow and sat down about a pace away, smiling as she watched the two of them talking. It was nice that they were bonding so well, even if on the outside it appeared more as quarreling. Lately Linde had been a little reclusive, staying to herself and speaking very little as time had progressed.
Shadow leaned back against a tree behind the boulder he sat on and closed his eyes. Even though his body was not tired, his mind was from everything they had been doing lately. Plotting their course, coming up with the execution of the assassinations and coordinated efforts to make them clean and quiet, helping Drake keep track of supplies, watching everyone's health and energy levels as they traveled, keeping in contact with Kain every step of the way and trying his best to train everyone in various forms of combat and tactics had Shadow's mental stamina at its limit.
Amie opened her mouth to ask more questions but hesitated when Linde came over and sat beside Shadow, who seemed to be settling down for a moments rest. Which probably meant she should quiet down for now. With another sigh, she pushed herself from the tree and plopped down beside Drake once again. Plucking at some grass, she figured she should take advantage of the break and try to calm herself down for a moment.
Grinning, she reached over and took a piece of bread from Drake's hand right as he was about to pop it in his mouth. The bread quickly found it's way into her mouth, which was followed by a playful smile from Amie. "Thanks, "she said after chewing. With that she laid back on the grassy surface to stare up at the sky. It seemed to be a clear day with no threats of dark, rain pregnant clouds, which meant they were likely to make their traveling goal of two days.
Two days that would go by fast and slow at the same time. The kind that once you thought back on would seem like nothing but at the time seemed like a whole month. The thought had her crossed feet bouncing. Frowning at the sky, she rolled over to lay on her stomach and looked over Drake to see Myr. Amie wondered if Myr would have anything in that pouch of hers to ease a case of nerves. Likely if she did, the rest of the crew would have already been shoving it down the girls throat months ago. Smiling at that thought, she propped her chin up with her palm.
"Have anything sweet?" she asked Drake. Sugar was likely the last thing she needed, but she suddenly had an unusual craving for it.
Grinning, she reached over and took a piece of bread from Drake's hand right as he was about to pop it in his mouth. The bread quickly found it's way into her mouth, which was followed by a playful smile from Amie. "Thanks, "she said after chewing. With that she laid back on the grassy surface to stare up at the sky. It seemed to be a clear day with no threats of dark, rain pregnant clouds, which meant they were likely to make their traveling goal of two days.
Two days that would go by fast and slow at the same time. The kind that once you thought back on would seem like nothing but at the time seemed like a whole month. The thought had her crossed feet bouncing. Frowning at the sky, she rolled over to lay on her stomach and looked over Drake to see Myr. Amie wondered if Myr would have anything in that pouch of hers to ease a case of nerves. Likely if she did, the rest of the crew would have already been shoving it down the girls throat months ago. Smiling at that thought, she propped her chin up with her palm.
"Have anything sweet?" she asked Drake. Sugar was likely the last thing she needed, but she suddenly had an unusual craving for it.
Myr wondered why they were meeting Kain at the Villa of Winds of all places, but she certainly wasn't going to protest if that did indeed turn out to be the case. She watched as Drake sliced himself some bread and cheese, and laughed when Amie swiped it from him. They were so much like siblings it never ceased to amaze her. Much more so than Shadow and Amie, actually, though they had been making some progress, it seemed.
Amie asked for something sweet, and Myr pulled the bag of provisions over in her direction, rummaging through it until she came upon what appeared to be cinnamon rolls. "I think so," she replied, even though the question had not been directed at her. Though... when had Drake had time to buy cinnamon rolls? there was that time he had slipped off at the last village they had passed through. That must have been it.
Ordinarily, Myr would have felt uncomfortable in the extreme giving Amie something that was not hers, but it was Drake's and honestly he was freer with his generosity than any of the rest of them, at least from what she could tell. Unsticking one of the rolls from the others, she handed it over to Amie. "Excuse my fingers, if you would," she apologized. They were a bit low on utensils at the moment. She offered the other to Drake, assuming that since it was his, he'd probably want it before it went stale. "You seem a bit anxious," she observed of Amie, and though she did not say it, she could guess why.
Amie asked for something sweet, and Myr pulled the bag of provisions over in her direction, rummaging through it until she came upon what appeared to be cinnamon rolls. "I think so," she replied, even though the question had not been directed at her. Though... when had Drake had time to buy cinnamon rolls? there was that time he had slipped off at the last village they had passed through. That must have been it.
Ordinarily, Myr would have felt uncomfortable in the extreme giving Amie something that was not hers, but it was Drake's and honestly he was freer with his generosity than any of the rest of them, at least from what she could tell. Unsticking one of the rolls from the others, she handed it over to Amie. "Excuse my fingers, if you would," she apologized. They were a bit low on utensils at the moment. She offered the other to Drake, assuming that since it was his, he'd probably want it before it went stale. "You seem a bit anxious," she observed of Amie, and though she did not say it, she could guess why.
Drake grumbled something about 'too skinny' when both Myr and Amie initially refused his offer of food, but was surprised (in a sense) a few minutes later when the thief plucked the bread right out of his hand. He'd known it was coming a few seconds beforehand, but hey, if it meant she was going to eat something...
He made a minor show of huffing his irritation, but then she asked if he had anything sweet, and his mind returned to the cinnamon- wait, was Myr? Ah, yes, it seemed the monk had found them, and he crossed his arms with false petulance as she handed one to Amie. She offered the other to himself, however, and he broke the act and grinned, splitting it in half before handing one of them back to her.
"You guys want some?" he asked of Shadow and Linde, knowing full well that they would probably refuse anyway but not seeing that as an excuse not to ask in the first place. Contrary to how he might seem to an outsider, her had not been raised without manners. Nor did he mind his friends' flagrant pilfering of his foodstuffs. What was his was theirs as far as Drake was concerned.
Myr pointed out that Amie seemed anxious, and he immediately saw his chance for payback. "Oh, that's just because she wants to see Kain again, obviously. Right, Amie?" He quirked an eyebrow, adopting an expression innocent as the summer sky, as though he had not just asked a question laden with teasing implications or something.
He made a minor show of huffing his irritation, but then she asked if he had anything sweet, and his mind returned to the cinnamon- wait, was Myr? Ah, yes, it seemed the monk had found them, and he crossed his arms with false petulance as she handed one to Amie. She offered the other to himself, however, and he broke the act and grinned, splitting it in half before handing one of them back to her.
"You guys want some?" he asked of Shadow and Linde, knowing full well that they would probably refuse anyway but not seeing that as an excuse not to ask in the first place. Contrary to how he might seem to an outsider, her had not been raised without manners. Nor did he mind his friends' flagrant pilfering of his foodstuffs. What was his was theirs as far as Drake was concerned.
Myr pointed out that Amie seemed anxious, and he immediately saw his chance for payback. "Oh, that's just because she wants to see Kain again, obviously. Right, Amie?" He quirked an eyebrow, adopting an expression innocent as the summer sky, as though he had not just asked a question laden with teasing implications or something.
Linde smiled to Drake's offer and gladly accepted, taking a single roll from him and splitting it in two. She looked over to Shadow, who still had his eyes closed and his arms now crossed in front of his chest. Her smile withered slightly at seeing what was obviously a refusal to accept the food, and so she set his half down on a small piece of cloth next to her.
Shadow listened to everything that went on around him and smiled at Drake's little accusation that Amie was just anxious to see Kain. He used his boot to tug the cloth that his half of the cinnamon roll was on, and as it flew over towards his other boot, he kicked it into the air towards himself and caught in his left hand. He took a bite out of it without saying a word, but did open his eyes and looked over at Linde, who was a bit shocked at his sudden antic. He winked at her, the smile still on his face and closed his eyes to continue eating.
Linde had to take that in for a second, because Shadow was acting contrary to his own state of mind. She knew he was exhausted, yet still he found a way to behave in a comical manner by doing something that Kain was likely to do. She couldn't help but smile after that, as she let out a small laugh at his little display and leaned closer to him as they both enjoyed the cinnamon roll that Drake had so graciously offered.
Her eyes turned to Amie, as she knew that the girl was likely to throw some kind of retort back at Drake for what he just said, and she had a feeling Shadow was waiting for the same thing.
Shadow listened to everything that went on around him and smiled at Drake's little accusation that Amie was just anxious to see Kain. He used his boot to tug the cloth that his half of the cinnamon roll was on, and as it flew over towards his other boot, he kicked it into the air towards himself and caught in his left hand. He took a bite out of it without saying a word, but did open his eyes and looked over at Linde, who was a bit shocked at his sudden antic. He winked at her, the smile still on his face and closed his eyes to continue eating.
Linde had to take that in for a second, because Shadow was acting contrary to his own state of mind. She knew he was exhausted, yet still he found a way to behave in a comical manner by doing something that Kain was likely to do. She couldn't help but smile after that, as she let out a small laugh at his little display and leaned closer to him as they both enjoyed the cinnamon roll that Drake had so graciously offered.
Her eyes turned to Amie, as she knew that the girl was likely to throw some kind of retort back at Drake for what he just said, and she had a feeling Shadow was waiting for the same thing.
“We can’t all be as healthy as your barmaid, Drake,” she replied teasingly at the ‘too skinny’ mumble. She was of course referring to an incident that happened about a month or so back when a portly barkeep had taken a slightly obsessive infatuation with Drake. Amie was quick to come to his rescue by explaining to the lady in great detail of an unfortunate hunting accident that prevented him permanently from having children. The maiden all but avoided him after that and the group, expect for perhaps Drake, had a pretty good laugh. Amie, of course, has been anticipating his revenge with slight fear ever since.
“Mmm. Perfect.” She took that roll from Myr with a thank you and brought it to her nose to breath in the deliriously, wonderful smell of baked bread and cinnamon that promised to be perfectly delicious. Slowly she tore the roll apart admiring the baker’s handiwork. Before she could take a bit, Myr made an observation of Amie’s behavior causing the girl to hesitate in the action. She knew Myr was rarely the type to press, so perhaps it would be best to simply shrug it off. However, Drake was quick to seize the opportunity to rebirth an old topic of teasing.
Rather than resort to the usual dramatics that were signature of Amie (and perhaps what made her so fun to rile), she simply shrugged and kept her eyes downward. “Something like that…” Drake’s accusation was a likely explanation and it was surprisingly the lesser of the two evils that was worrying her, so that is what she let him assume. Finally, she savored the cinnamon roll, eating with dainty slowness.
“Mmm. Perfect.” She took that roll from Myr with a thank you and brought it to her nose to breath in the deliriously, wonderful smell of baked bread and cinnamon that promised to be perfectly delicious. Slowly she tore the roll apart admiring the baker’s handiwork. Before she could take a bit, Myr made an observation of Amie’s behavior causing the girl to hesitate in the action. She knew Myr was rarely the type to press, so perhaps it would be best to simply shrug it off. However, Drake was quick to seize the opportunity to rebirth an old topic of teasing.
Rather than resort to the usual dramatics that were signature of Amie (and perhaps what made her so fun to rile), she simply shrugged and kept her eyes downward. “Something like that…” Drake’s accusation was a likely explanation and it was surprisingly the lesser of the two evils that was worrying her, so that is what she let him assume. Finally, she savored the cinnamon roll, eating with dainty slowness.
"I thought we all agreed never to mention that again," Drake grumbled pointedly, though when she willingly admitted to the second of his accusations, he blinked in surprise. Okay, now he knew there was something wrong with her, because there was no way Amie would admit to something like that unless it was to hide something else.
He shot a sidelong glance at Myr and shrugged. Well, he supposed he wouldn't press her for it just yet. It was probably better to let her tell them on her own terms, since chances were it had something to do with her past. So instead, he turned to teasing the woman on his other side. "So, Myr, when are we all going to get to see this infamous temple of yours?" He found it odd that thought it was on a mountain somewhat close to Trai'Koussa, she had never expressed the slightest interest in visiting it.
This form of question was one he asked often and never really received a straight answer to, but he was nothing if not persistent.
He shot a sidelong glance at Myr and shrugged. Well, he supposed he wouldn't press her for it just yet. It was probably better to let her tell them on her own terms, since chances were it had something to do with her past. So instead, he turned to teasing the woman on his other side. "So, Myr, when are we all going to get to see this infamous temple of yours?" He found it odd that thought it was on a mountain somewhat close to Trai'Koussa, she had never expressed the slightest interest in visiting it.
This form of question was one he asked often and never really received a straight answer to, but he was nothing if not persistent.
Myr nibbled at the cinnamon roll; though she generally enjoyed sweet things, this one was very rich, and as a vegetarian who ate little more than plant life most days, she'd have to be careful lest it make her sick.
When the topic turned to her (again; that man was stubborn in his insistence that she speak almost as much as the rest of them), she sighed. "Trust me when I say that none of you would particularly wish to visit. It is a marvel of architecture, but your reception would be... less than warm." Because you would be with me.
Her relationship with her childhood home and the people in it was complicated, to say the least. Some of them would treat her with chilly indifference for leaving as she had. Others... well, it would be worse, or at least worse to her mind. Coldness she could deal with, as it was certainly better than the alternative. Shaking her head, she indicated that she did not wish to speak further of it.
When the topic turned to her (again; that man was stubborn in his insistence that she speak almost as much as the rest of them), she sighed. "Trust me when I say that none of you would particularly wish to visit. It is a marvel of architecture, but your reception would be... less than warm." Because you would be with me.
Her relationship with her childhood home and the people in it was complicated, to say the least. Some of them would treat her with chilly indifference for leaving as she had. Others... well, it would be worse, or at least worse to her mind. Coldness she could deal with, as it was certainly better than the alternative. Shaking her head, she indicated that she did not wish to speak further of it.
Shadow's eyes opened part way and his gaze slid to each member of the group in turn as he listened to the conversation that ensued. The idea of visiting Myr's temple was not that appealing to him as he'd had more than enough to that environment to last him a lifetime, but either way the others seemed to enjoy the thought. However, Myr's behavior suggested she didn't favor the idea herself, but Shadow couldn't be certain since the little monk was so hard to read effectively.
He finished his cinnamon roll and closed his eyes again. He began to listen very closely to the surroundings, and he heard an incredibly faint sound off in the distance that he didn't like. It was something that he'd been conditioned to listen for since he was a boy, and was not something that most others would understand if they'd heard it. Linde however had been taught by Shadow to listen for the sign and had apparently heard the sound through their friends conversation as well, and she regarded him with a knowing look as they nodded to each other.
"... That will slow us down if we don't get moving soon..." He whispered to her.
She nodded her head and looked briefly in the direction of the sound they'd heard, a blank and emotionless expression on her face. Shadow's face told a similar story as the two of them continued to listen to the noises in the distance. As he continued to listen he began calculating how much time they had left, and was satisfied with the amount.
He finished his cinnamon roll and closed his eyes again. He began to listen very closely to the surroundings, and he heard an incredibly faint sound off in the distance that he didn't like. It was something that he'd been conditioned to listen for since he was a boy, and was not something that most others would understand if they'd heard it. Linde however had been taught by Shadow to listen for the sign and had apparently heard the sound through their friends conversation as well, and she regarded him with a knowing look as they nodded to each other.
"... That will slow us down if we don't get moving soon..." He whispered to her.
She nodded her head and looked briefly in the direction of the sound they'd heard, a blank and emotionless expression on her face. Shadow's face told a similar story as the two of them continued to listen to the noises in the distance. As he continued to listen he began calculating how much time they had left, and was satisfied with the amount.
Myr's eyes narrowed slightly as she picked up on a noise that didn't quite belong, but she had no idea what it meant or even if it was important. She figured there was no way Shadow could have missed it, though, and f he wasn't doing anything about it, then she wasn't going to worry. Instead, she finished her repast quietly, washing the cinnamon roll down with some vaguely herb-scented water from her waterskin.
Standing, she shook the leaves and other accumulated matter from her cloak, looking over to the leader of their little group. "Are you yet ready to depart, or should we wait a bit longer?" Her eyes almost-unconsciously flicked in the direction the sound had come from. It made her vaguely uneasy that she didn't really know what it was. It seemed like the kind of sound a person might make, but... it was too indistinct to say for sure, and even then there was no way of telling whether such a person would be hostile or not.
Standing, she shook the leaves and other accumulated matter from her cloak, looking over to the leader of their little group. "Are you yet ready to depart, or should we wait a bit longer?" Her eyes almost-unconsciously flicked in the direction the sound had come from. It made her vaguely uneasy that she didn't really know what it was. It seemed like the kind of sound a person might make, but... it was too indistinct to say for sure, and even then there was no way of telling whether such a person would be hostile or not.
Shadow looked to Myr and gave her a smile.
"Well, if you are all ready then we'll head out now. I had intended to let you rest since we'd been walking for about ten hours or so, but it's quite clear that nobody needs the extra time. Besides, we have... company. I gather from your glance a moment ago that you heard it as well Myr, but whether or not you recognize the sound is your business. Anyways, let's be off." He said with finality.
Shadow rose to his feet gave Linde a hand up before turning and walking onward while not really waiting for the others as he knew they'd be right in toe. During their trip, he had managed to meld training into their daily lives and activities that increased their collected productivity and readiness to leave at a moment's notice exponentially. Shadow continued his eastward course, intent on reaching the town within the Pass that lie just beyond the edge of the forest they were in.
"Well, if you are all ready then we'll head out now. I had intended to let you rest since we'd been walking for about ten hours or so, but it's quite clear that nobody needs the extra time. Besides, we have... company. I gather from your glance a moment ago that you heard it as well Myr, but whether or not you recognize the sound is your business. Anyways, let's be off." He said with finality.
Shadow rose to his feet gave Linde a hand up before turning and walking onward while not really waiting for the others as he knew they'd be right in toe. During their trip, he had managed to meld training into their daily lives and activities that increased their collected productivity and readiness to leave at a moment's notice exponentially. Shadow continued his eastward course, intent on reaching the town within the Pass that lie just beyond the edge of the forest they were in.
Drake simply shrugged and followed the others to their feet, slinging the group's collective belongings over one of his shoulders once again. It wasn't as though stop-and-go traveling was foreign to him; mercenaries were pretty much made of it. This was hardly any different. A herder pace, mayhap, but only because everyone involved could handle it.
His blade was a comforting press at this back as he strode along, for the moment traveling behind to watch their backs. Myr usually suck close to the rear also, with Amie somewhere in between them and Linde and Shadow up front. It was a comfortable-enough arrangement, though really unless he and Amie kept the conversation going, it was a pretty quiet one, too.
If there had been a noise, the man made no mention of it, whether or not he had heard.
His blade was a comforting press at this back as he strode along, for the moment traveling behind to watch their backs. Myr usually suck close to the rear also, with Amie somewhere in between them and Linde and Shadow up front. It was a comfortable-enough arrangement, though really unless he and Amie kept the conversation going, it was a pretty quiet one, too.
If there had been a noise, the man made no mention of it, whether or not he had heard.
Amie was quite used to being the odd one out when it came to super hearing and super sensing. She was always the last to know when someone or something was approaching or when something 'odd' was 'in the air'. It bothered her at first that she was inadequate to the others (like in almost every other aspect), mostly it had been terribly irritating and unnerving that people could hear so well (kind of like you could never find privacy). Now, she paid it no mind, at least until she could sense the others were uneasy. That at least she could pick up on... Most of the time. Now did not seem like one of those times to be cautious, so she simply ignored the mention of a noise and such... For now anyway.
At the mention of leaving, Amie hoped up rather quickly. Springing first into a crouch before standing upright. She did not have to be told twice even though she was slightly dreading their arrival, she was glad to have something else to occupy her mind. Over the past few months, Amie has almost mastered the art of distracting herself. She asked more questions then a curious five year old and found everything fascinating. Those tricks alone helped her to deal with the stress of Shadow's mission and the anxiety about her past and Shadow's part in it.
Normally while walking, she would pick a victim and proceed to question them down about this and that. However, since there was an earlier mention of possibly not being alone, she kept her questions mute for the moment. At least until someone else piped up, usually this would be Drake, and then she would be right back at it.
It only slightly irritated her that Shadow and Myr did not willingly give more information of their 'company'. But with spending a significant amount of time with this group, she knew she would find out in time, if indeed it was meant for her to know, if not than it was a waste of time asking.
The girl fell in near Myr's side. It wasn't her typical spot for traveling, but at the moment it seemed to be where she needed, or perhaps simply wanted, to be with Drake not too far behind and the couple not too far in front. A comfortable location for her to say the least.
At the mention of leaving, Amie hoped up rather quickly. Springing first into a crouch before standing upright. She did not have to be told twice even though she was slightly dreading their arrival, she was glad to have something else to occupy her mind. Over the past few months, Amie has almost mastered the art of distracting herself. She asked more questions then a curious five year old and found everything fascinating. Those tricks alone helped her to deal with the stress of Shadow's mission and the anxiety about her past and Shadow's part in it.
Normally while walking, she would pick a victim and proceed to question them down about this and that. However, since there was an earlier mention of possibly not being alone, she kept her questions mute for the moment. At least until someone else piped up, usually this would be Drake, and then she would be right back at it.
It only slightly irritated her that Shadow and Myr did not willingly give more information of their 'company'. But with spending a significant amount of time with this group, she knew she would find out in time, if indeed it was meant for her to know, if not than it was a waste of time asking.
The girl fell in near Myr's side. It wasn't her typical spot for traveling, but at the moment it seemed to be where she needed, or perhaps simply wanted, to be with Drake not too far behind and the couple not too far in front. A comfortable location for her to say the least.
Shadow did a mental check on the group as he guided them towards the Pass ahead of them. It was almost two miles wide and had a rather large path that was used often by many travelers and wanderers. Shadow knew that once they broke the forest ahead, they'd see other people along the path and could simply slip into the crowd to lose their guests. The Pass was about sixty miles long and only eight hundred feet across at it's most narrow point, but it was not the issue that had Shadow on edge recently.
Teisei had been the most powerful Assassin organization on the continent of Cre' Est, but by no means the most powerful in the world. With the aid of modern day sea travel, other more powerful organizations from around the world had their eye on the most prosperous continent on the planet. Shadow had heard of and read about numerous assassinations disguised as murders, disappearances of important or troublesome persons such as Lords, dukes, pirates and thief gangs. He had also heard of people of importance suddenly losing everything they own and being forced to live a life of mediocrity. All of these happenings had him worried, and he had already had a secret rendezvous and numerous hidden battles with members of these new Assassin organizations every time he went rogue on his companions in their sleep or during a mission when he could get away from them.
It was Shadow's only way of keeping them safe since he didn't yet know exactly what he was going up against. Once he knew for sure what he would be facing, he would ask if they wanted to be a part of it or not. But for now, without enough intel, they were better off not knowing.
He knew that whomever was following them wouldn't be a problem, but there was something else he had heard that he didn't like as well in that direction shortly before leaving camp. When the weather begins to change, the currents of air shift in the sky and produce trademark echoes in the mountains that can be used to predict the time and place of storms. There was now a rather large storm on the way, and Shadow and the others had less than three hours to reach the town ahead. Luckily that would be enough time since they were only about an two hours away at their current pace.
He checked over his shoulder to see how the others were doing and then returned his eyes forward.
With or without the knowledge of what lies ahead, I know that they'll all be fine. He thought to himself as he continued on, a small smile crossing his lips.
Teisei had been the most powerful Assassin organization on the continent of Cre' Est, but by no means the most powerful in the world. With the aid of modern day sea travel, other more powerful organizations from around the world had their eye on the most prosperous continent on the planet. Shadow had heard of and read about numerous assassinations disguised as murders, disappearances of important or troublesome persons such as Lords, dukes, pirates and thief gangs. He had also heard of people of importance suddenly losing everything they own and being forced to live a life of mediocrity. All of these happenings had him worried, and he had already had a secret rendezvous and numerous hidden battles with members of these new Assassin organizations every time he went rogue on his companions in their sleep or during a mission when he could get away from them.
It was Shadow's only way of keeping them safe since he didn't yet know exactly what he was going up against. Once he knew for sure what he would be facing, he would ask if they wanted to be a part of it or not. But for now, without enough intel, they were better off not knowing.
He knew that whomever was following them wouldn't be a problem, but there was something else he had heard that he didn't like as well in that direction shortly before leaving camp. When the weather begins to change, the currents of air shift in the sky and produce trademark echoes in the mountains that can be used to predict the time and place of storms. There was now a rather large storm on the way, and Shadow and the others had less than three hours to reach the town ahead. Luckily that would be enough time since they were only about an two hours away at their current pace.
He checked over his shoulder to see how the others were doing and then returned his eyes forward.
With or without the knowledge of what lies ahead, I know that they'll all be fine. He thought to himself as he continued on, a small smile crossing his lips.
Myr hummed softly to herself as she walked, sending a small smile towards Amie next to her. She wasn't sure why the former thief had chosen to walk here today, but she certainly wasn't going to complain. Perhaps of all those she traveled with, it was easiest for Myr to speak to Amie, to call her a friend. She wasn't exactly sure why this was; she'd known Shadow for longer and Drake was just as friendly (though for some reason it just didn't seem the same). Maybe it was simply the fact that Amie was female. Myr had once heard that it was easier to make friends of one's own gender, but of course she'd known of no real reason to call it true or false.
She smelled rain on the wind and knew that, at this time of year, such a thing would be welcome at the temple. At that altitude, it was rarely warm or humid enough for simple rain. There was often snow in winter, but most of the year it was rather frightfully dry. She remembered with fondness (almost certainly misplaced) the first time she'd been shoved outside in a rainstorm and told to meditate in the middle of an open clearing while lightning struck a bit too close for comfort. To always attain peace, even in chaos, even when one's very life is threatened by forces greater than anything even the most powerful human could muster- now there was a challenge. She'd been scared witless at first, like any child who has any concept of life and death would be, but she'd learned it in the end.
"Amie? If I might ask you something... do you have any plans? For when this is done?" She intentionally did not specify what "this" was, in case her friend might be uncomfortable answering a question so far into the future. It was a question Myr had probably asked at some point in the past, but they'd had much more time to ponder it now, and she was curious as to whether the answer was anything more solid than it had been previously.
She smelled rain on the wind and knew that, at this time of year, such a thing would be welcome at the temple. At that altitude, it was rarely warm or humid enough for simple rain. There was often snow in winter, but most of the year it was rather frightfully dry. She remembered with fondness (almost certainly misplaced) the first time she'd been shoved outside in a rainstorm and told to meditate in the middle of an open clearing while lightning struck a bit too close for comfort. To always attain peace, even in chaos, even when one's very life is threatened by forces greater than anything even the most powerful human could muster- now there was a challenge. She'd been scared witless at first, like any child who has any concept of life and death would be, but she'd learned it in the end.
"Amie? If I might ask you something... do you have any plans? For when this is done?" She intentionally did not specify what "this" was, in case her friend might be uncomfortable answering a question so far into the future. It was a question Myr had probably asked at some point in the past, but they'd had much more time to ponder it now, and she was curious as to whether the answer was anything more solid than it had been previously.
Shadow looked over his shoulder to check that everyone was in formation as they continued onwards over the course of the next hour. In a few short minutes they would be able to walk inside the gates of the town ahead, and then they could see about finding shelter for the night as they waited out the storm that was following them. Everyone would surely welcome the chance to sleep in warm beds again after traveling so often and almost never using the inns they passed to sleep.
As they came to the gates Shadow checked the guards at each side before deciding to let Linde show the soldiers their passes. Shadow had planned for this all day, since it was the biggest hurdle to his personal progress with his red eyes sticking out like a sore thumb ever since he traded his old cloak for a more fashionable jacket with a flared collar and sleeves cut at the elbow for freedom of movement. A small smirk crossed Shadow's lips as he held up his hand to signal the group to stop, and watched as Linde approached the guards. Linde, in preparation for this distraction, was wearing much more revealing clothing. With her old clothes stashed safely away in her travel pack she now sported a short and loose skirt that stopped about six inches above her knees, a smaller and tighter shirt that showed more cleavage than usual, and more slender boots and gloves to really show her frame. This garb was something she did not wear for anything other than such distractions as she usually hated such outfits and couldn't stand women who wore them regularly.
She walked casually up to the guards while adding a slightly more flirtatious style of walking to her step and smiled sweetly as she came up to them. They were already smiling on her approach and one of them was leaving his post to come over and talk to her. It wasn't long before she had attracted the attention of another three guards just inside the gate as she continued to distract them. Shadow gave a flick of his wrist and guided the others inside past the guards as Linde showed the pass to their leader and walked inside once the group was safely inside, giving a wink and a wave to he admirers before joining the group once more.
Before saying anything else, she trotted up to Shadow and said something stern under her breath as her eyes betrayed the obvious distaste at her outfit.
Shadow tried to hold it in, but he couldn't do it. His shoulders trembled for a moment, and then he burst out laughing as Linde punched him in the shoulder and turned her head from him. Shadow had been looking forward to this all week seeing as how he knew that Linde would not only do a fine job as a distraction, but would provide entertainment for him as well. He loved watching guards fall over themselves and act like idiots when beautiful and scantily clad women came around. Linde hated acting in such a manner, but she couldn't deny Shadow his request. She crossed her arms and rolled her eyes as she looked down at the skirt with a frown before casting a glance to Shadow as he continued to laugh softly to himself and flicked her hair at him.
"I think we'd better find an inn where we can settle for the night before I kill somebody!" Linde said harshly.
Shadow stopped laughing, albeit with some difficulty, and agreed. They continued walking through town, on the lookout for any inns that looked comfortable.
As they came to the gates Shadow checked the guards at each side before deciding to let Linde show the soldiers their passes. Shadow had planned for this all day, since it was the biggest hurdle to his personal progress with his red eyes sticking out like a sore thumb ever since he traded his old cloak for a more fashionable jacket with a flared collar and sleeves cut at the elbow for freedom of movement. A small smirk crossed Shadow's lips as he held up his hand to signal the group to stop, and watched as Linde approached the guards. Linde, in preparation for this distraction, was wearing much more revealing clothing. With her old clothes stashed safely away in her travel pack she now sported a short and loose skirt that stopped about six inches above her knees, a smaller and tighter shirt that showed more cleavage than usual, and more slender boots and gloves to really show her frame. This garb was something she did not wear for anything other than such distractions as she usually hated such outfits and couldn't stand women who wore them regularly.
She walked casually up to the guards while adding a slightly more flirtatious style of walking to her step and smiled sweetly as she came up to them. They were already smiling on her approach and one of them was leaving his post to come over and talk to her. It wasn't long before she had attracted the attention of another three guards just inside the gate as she continued to distract them. Shadow gave a flick of his wrist and guided the others inside past the guards as Linde showed the pass to their leader and walked inside once the group was safely inside, giving a wink and a wave to he admirers before joining the group once more.
Before saying anything else, she trotted up to Shadow and said something stern under her breath as her eyes betrayed the obvious distaste at her outfit.
Shadow tried to hold it in, but he couldn't do it. His shoulders trembled for a moment, and then he burst out laughing as Linde punched him in the shoulder and turned her head from him. Shadow had been looking forward to this all week seeing as how he knew that Linde would not only do a fine job as a distraction, but would provide entertainment for him as well. He loved watching guards fall over themselves and act like idiots when beautiful and scantily clad women came around. Linde hated acting in such a manner, but she couldn't deny Shadow his request. She crossed her arms and rolled her eyes as she looked down at the skirt with a frown before casting a glance to Shadow as he continued to laugh softly to himself and flicked her hair at him.
"I think we'd better find an inn where we can settle for the night before I kill somebody!" Linde said harshly.
Shadow stopped laughing, albeit with some difficulty, and agreed. They continued walking through town, on the lookout for any inns that looked comfortable.
Drake sighed when they approached the town. Some men really did give the rest of them a bad name. He couldn't watch- it was shameful really. When you'd been brought up with chivalry at the forefront of everything you were taught, it didn't really die, and no matter how many ridiculous jokes he cracked in the meantime, he was and would always be a gentleman. He couldn't even bring himself to find Linde's anger amusing, because he felt truly that it was completely justified.
One of the worst parts about being a mercenary had been working with people who didn't understand that. But they were in now, and it was better to think of other things. Understanding the general need to lay low, Drake directed his efforts to scouting out a suitable inn, and he soon found one that would probably do well enough. "That looks clean," he pointed out, indicating an out-of-the-way building that didn't seem to have too much raucous activity or drunkenness attached to it. Clean, quite, unobtrusive- in other words, an excellent place for them to stay.
One of the worst parts about being a mercenary had been working with people who didn't understand that. But they were in now, and it was better to think of other things. Understanding the general need to lay low, Drake directed his efforts to scouting out a suitable inn, and he soon found one that would probably do well enough. "That looks clean," he pointed out, indicating an out-of-the-way building that didn't seem to have too much raucous activity or drunkenness attached to it. Clean, quite, unobtrusive- in other words, an excellent place for them to stay.
Shadow did a quick scan of the environment around the inn that Drake pointed to and was satisfied with what he saw.
"Looks like as good a place as any to me." Shadow said casually.
He walked up and inspected the door before opening it and walking inside. At the desk was a young lady who smiled sweetly to them as they walked inside. For a moment, she gave Linde a funny look, but quickly shook it off and returned her gaze to Shadow. Somehow, his red eyes did nothing to frighten or confuse her as he approached the counter.
"I'd like for the five of us to each have our own room if possible. Do you have anything for us?" He asked.
The girl opened a small book in front of her and checked through it.
"It seems we do actually. Would you prefer second floor or first?" She asked politely.
"Second if you please." Shadow said in return.
The girl nodded and retrieved the keys to the five rooms on the upper floor.
"That will come out to a total of-" Was all she could say before Shadow dropped a small pouch of gold pieces on her desk before he walked towards the stairs.
"Th-thank you sir... Enjoy your stay everyone, and if there's anything you need please don't hesitate to ask me." She said cheerfully after taking in the shock of the gold on her desk.
Shadow walked up the stairs and found the rooms, deciding to take the far room for himself as he handed the other four keys to Linde to pass to the others as they came up behind her. He unlocked his room and shut the door behind him, not wanting to be disturbed as he planned their near future out in his head.
Linde let out a sigh and passed the keys out to Drake and the others before shutting herself in her room as well, presumably to change into her normal clothes. Linde was not particularly mad at Shadow for what he'd done, but was instead simply annoyed that she had worn clothes like these. Even in her normal clothes she was good enough to distract some hapless guards, so it simply annoyed her a little that Shadow wanted her to dress this way. But no matter how hard she tried, she just couldn't stay mad at him for very long, and she smiled to herself as she began to change into her normal outfit once more.
"Looks like as good a place as any to me." Shadow said casually.
He walked up and inspected the door before opening it and walking inside. At the desk was a young lady who smiled sweetly to them as they walked inside. For a moment, she gave Linde a funny look, but quickly shook it off and returned her gaze to Shadow. Somehow, his red eyes did nothing to frighten or confuse her as he approached the counter.
"I'd like for the five of us to each have our own room if possible. Do you have anything for us?" He asked.
The girl opened a small book in front of her and checked through it.
"It seems we do actually. Would you prefer second floor or first?" She asked politely.
"Second if you please." Shadow said in return.
The girl nodded and retrieved the keys to the five rooms on the upper floor.
"That will come out to a total of-" Was all she could say before Shadow dropped a small pouch of gold pieces on her desk before he walked towards the stairs.
"Th-thank you sir... Enjoy your stay everyone, and if there's anything you need please don't hesitate to ask me." She said cheerfully after taking in the shock of the gold on her desk.
Shadow walked up the stairs and found the rooms, deciding to take the far room for himself as he handed the other four keys to Linde to pass to the others as they came up behind her. He unlocked his room and shut the door behind him, not wanting to be disturbed as he planned their near future out in his head.
Linde let out a sigh and passed the keys out to Drake and the others before shutting herself in her room as well, presumably to change into her normal clothes. Linde was not particularly mad at Shadow for what he'd done, but was instead simply annoyed that she had worn clothes like these. Even in her normal clothes she was good enough to distract some hapless guards, so it simply annoyed her a little that Shadow wanted her to dress this way. But no matter how hard she tried, she just couldn't stay mad at him for very long, and she smiled to herself as she began to change into her normal outfit once more.
Myr took her key from Linde with a word of thanks, selecting the room closest to the stairs. Tactically advantageous? Not particularly, but she did not hold fear that it would matter enough in the long run. All the rooms had windows if swift escape was really necessary.
She wondered if there would ever be a time when she did not live in such a way as to be constantly taking care to protect herself from dangers she was only half-informed of. She knew from Shadow's reaction to that noise in the forest that it was not the mere rustling of a native beast, but of course she had not asked, because she would not receive the information unless he deigned to give it, which thus far he had not.
This, she accepted. Myr was never one to get angry or upset; she left that for others to do. It was much more in line with her thinking to simply accept what was and make the best of it in any way possible. And that was what she would continue to do.
She wondered if there would ever be a time when she did not live in such a way as to be constantly taking care to protect herself from dangers she was only half-informed of. She knew from Shadow's reaction to that noise in the forest that it was not the mere rustling of a native beast, but of course she had not asked, because she would not receive the information unless he deigned to give it, which thus far he had not.
This, she accepted. Myr was never one to get angry or upset; she left that for others to do. It was much more in line with her thinking to simply accept what was and make the best of it in any way possible. And that was what she would continue to do.
Amie danced around Myr's question, much like she did most others, giving an answer that was vague and basically meaningless. The girl was not trying to fool the monk in any way, just a simple answer that Myr was wise enough to understand that Amie's true answer was either undecided or likely one not wanting to be shared as of yet. The truth was she had thought about it, but as soon as the though emerged she pushed it back in, buried it in her mind to uncover another day, far from this one. Amie loved the past few months. They were truly some of the best in her life. Since she met the group, she had learnt and seen so much more than she would have otherwise. In her heart, she knew it would not go on forever, but for now, she simply tried not to think about it.
The remainder of the walk was a quiet one for Ameriah, aside from the occasional restless sigh. Her only thought to the ordeal at the front gate, was a rather mean one and so she kept it to herself. Though she really liked Linde and appreciated the patience she had with Shadow, something about her tended to bring our Amie's catty side. Thankfully, she'd managed to overcome it most of the time as of late. It would be pointless to start any type of quarrels with her, which would only lead to one between Amie and Shadow and Amie started enough of those on her own without any help from anyone.
Once an inn was selected and a key was placed into her hand, she said a thanks and headed to her room. Leaning against the closed door, she peered around the dim room. Beams of light highlighted tiny specs weaving around the space consisting of a wooden-framed bed, covered with a blue and white quilt. To one side was a copper tub with a changing screen beside it. A small table was beside the bed with a stool stashed underneath and a candle on top. A mahogany chest of draws was placed beside the window completing the rooms furnishing. Suddenly the quaint little room felt suffocating.
After a quick freshening up, she made her way back down the stairs and into the inn's receiving area. To her left double doors would lead into a refreshment area where one could get food and drink. Amie's stomach did not feel up to food, but a cool drink sounded less threatening. She chose a booth near a window that looked out into the street and ordered a house special. Soon she found herself on a second drink as she peered out the window and listened to the few conversations around her. Mostly men in town for work bringing their days labor to an end with drinks and gossip, none of which interested her much. Bored with the talk around her, she let her thoughts trial back to Trai Koussa and the recruits. She almost regretted not staying. There was an uncanny nagging that warned she should of be their advocate, protected them, warned them... Though she still was unsure of what exactly. Eventually she chalked it up to her constant worrying over anything and everything there was to worry about and assured herself that they... and everyone else at the fortress were fine.
Shaking the thought and draining the second half of the mug, she glanced around the room, wondering if any of her companions would come down or if they were tucked away, fast asleep by now. Her hand went up to motion for another as her gaze fell back to the street, eying everyone who passed by.
The remainder of the walk was a quiet one for Ameriah, aside from the occasional restless sigh. Her only thought to the ordeal at the front gate, was a rather mean one and so she kept it to herself. Though she really liked Linde and appreciated the patience she had with Shadow, something about her tended to bring our Amie's catty side. Thankfully, she'd managed to overcome it most of the time as of late. It would be pointless to start any type of quarrels with her, which would only lead to one between Amie and Shadow and Amie started enough of those on her own without any help from anyone.
Once an inn was selected and a key was placed into her hand, she said a thanks and headed to her room. Leaning against the closed door, she peered around the dim room. Beams of light highlighted tiny specs weaving around the space consisting of a wooden-framed bed, covered with a blue and white quilt. To one side was a copper tub with a changing screen beside it. A small table was beside the bed with a stool stashed underneath and a candle on top. A mahogany chest of draws was placed beside the window completing the rooms furnishing. Suddenly the quaint little room felt suffocating.
After a quick freshening up, she made her way back down the stairs and into the inn's receiving area. To her left double doors would lead into a refreshment area where one could get food and drink. Amie's stomach did not feel up to food, but a cool drink sounded less threatening. She chose a booth near a window that looked out into the street and ordered a house special. Soon she found herself on a second drink as she peered out the window and listened to the few conversations around her. Mostly men in town for work bringing their days labor to an end with drinks and gossip, none of which interested her much. Bored with the talk around her, she let her thoughts trial back to Trai Koussa and the recruits. She almost regretted not staying. There was an uncanny nagging that warned she should of be their advocate, protected them, warned them... Though she still was unsure of what exactly. Eventually she chalked it up to her constant worrying over anything and everything there was to worry about and assured herself that they... and everyone else at the fortress were fine.
Shaking the thought and draining the second half of the mug, she glanced around the room, wondering if any of her companions would come down or if they were tucked away, fast asleep by now. Her hand went up to motion for another as her gaze fell back to the street, eying everyone who passed by.
((This roleplay is now complete. It wasn't quite the ending I'd hoped for and strayed quite far from the original path, but sometimes with spinoffs like this that is part of the fun. I'm going to place these concluding paragraphs to end it permanently and I'll try to get a moderator to mark it as complete soon. Thank you all for your participation and effort!! This was the most fun I've ever had with an rp and I hope to join you again someday soon in another one!!)
As everyone went to their rooms to rest, Shadow slipped out during the night to deal with the intruders who had been following the group. As it turned out, they were scouts from Trai' Koussa who hadn't yet mastered the art of tailing a target safely, as demonstrated by Shadow nearly killing them on sight. He sent them away and set his sights on the Villa of Winds. Once the storm was over they would arrive to aid Kain in killing his choice target and reclaiming his island.
Through the coming months, as each name was crossed off his list, Shadow again grew more and more distant once again from everyone around him. This distance was finally broken when Linde had a personal conversation with him about what he could provide the world once all remnants of Teisei were truly gone, and Shadow finally accepted his own heart and found the strength to see a future for himself in which he had a strong and never ending purpose. Shortly after all the names were crossed out, he burned the list in a private ceremony of release in the forest outside Trai' Koussa.
Shadow and Linde disappeared into the pages of history after bidding a final farewell to their friends. Though they were never directly seen or heard from again, signs of their presence lingered all across the continent as Shadow's continued work as an Assassin were evident. It was said that the Red-Eyed Demon perished in battle shortly after leaving Trai' Koussa, but from the darkness and through the passing of time, those piercing red eyes never wavered as they continued to watch over the continent of Cre' Est.
Over four hundred years after Shadow's time had passed, a young man with red eyes found a notebook buried in the basement of his families old mansion as he went about preparing to move to a new home. This notebook contained beautifully detailed pictures of people who had accompanied the author throughout his life, coupled with descriptions of their strengths, weaknesses and personalities. Towards the back of the notebook was a story. This story revealed the secrets of the life of the Red-Eyed Demon, and all of his trials and tribulations as he wandered the continent in search of peace and balance. On the final page of the notebook was a warning written in blood with a picture of a figure with red eyes who looked almost identical to the young man who now read the book. Underneath the red eyed individual was a single sentence which drained the color from the young man's face. The warning written above the figure gave the young reader chills, but ignited a flare of excitement as he read the words aloud to himself and then looked to the picture of the author.
"Red flows the river of time as it relieves life of its precious blood. Without balance and understanding you are doomed to be washed away as you drown in the blood of all who have come before you. Learn to accept that which you do not understand and embrace it within yourself so that you may learn and grow. If you do not endeavor to understand this lesson, you will never understand my secret and will have died by my hand when your time finally comes ~ Kiiro Ryu
a.k.a. ~ The Red-Eyed Demon"
As everyone went to their rooms to rest, Shadow slipped out during the night to deal with the intruders who had been following the group. As it turned out, they were scouts from Trai' Koussa who hadn't yet mastered the art of tailing a target safely, as demonstrated by Shadow nearly killing them on sight. He sent them away and set his sights on the Villa of Winds. Once the storm was over they would arrive to aid Kain in killing his choice target and reclaiming his island.
Through the coming months, as each name was crossed off his list, Shadow again grew more and more distant once again from everyone around him. This distance was finally broken when Linde had a personal conversation with him about what he could provide the world once all remnants of Teisei were truly gone, and Shadow finally accepted his own heart and found the strength to see a future for himself in which he had a strong and never ending purpose. Shortly after all the names were crossed out, he burned the list in a private ceremony of release in the forest outside Trai' Koussa.
Shadow and Linde disappeared into the pages of history after bidding a final farewell to their friends. Though they were never directly seen or heard from again, signs of their presence lingered all across the continent as Shadow's continued work as an Assassin were evident. It was said that the Red-Eyed Demon perished in battle shortly after leaving Trai' Koussa, but from the darkness and through the passing of time, those piercing red eyes never wavered as they continued to watch over the continent of Cre' Est.
Over four hundred years after Shadow's time had passed, a young man with red eyes found a notebook buried in the basement of his families old mansion as he went about preparing to move to a new home. This notebook contained beautifully detailed pictures of people who had accompanied the author throughout his life, coupled with descriptions of their strengths, weaknesses and personalities. Towards the back of the notebook was a story. This story revealed the secrets of the life of the Red-Eyed Demon, and all of his trials and tribulations as he wandered the continent in search of peace and balance. On the final page of the notebook was a warning written in blood with a picture of a figure with red eyes who looked almost identical to the young man who now read the book. Underneath the red eyed individual was a single sentence which drained the color from the young man's face. The warning written above the figure gave the young reader chills, but ignited a flare of excitement as he read the words aloud to himself and then looked to the picture of the author.
"Red flows the river of time as it relieves life of its precious blood. Without balance and understanding you are doomed to be washed away as you drown in the blood of all who have come before you. Learn to accept that which you do not understand and embrace it within yourself so that you may learn and grow. If you do not endeavor to understand this lesson, you will never understand my secret and will have died by my hand when your time finally comes ~ Kiiro Ryu
a.k.a. ~ The Red-Eyed Demon"